《Return of the Legendary Hunter》


 Chapter 1 - Prologue

    <h4>Chapter 1: Prologue</h4>


    Blood ran down his chin and to the ground. Woojin, who was dragging his ragged self, gritted his teeth as he saw the bloody water rise up from the altar.


    The bloody water began drawing a magical rune in the air.


    ¡°STOP!¡±


    Woojin tried to run with all his might. But soon, he fell to the floor and began crawling toward it. It was only then that the man incanting magic words toward the rune turned to him.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here.¡±


    ¡°Stop it, you bastard!¡±


    The man scoffed as he snatched the naked woman from the altar and threw her at Woojin. The woman fell to the ground helplessly and Woojin quickly picked her up with shaking hands.


    ¡°E-Eunseo!¡±


    It had been ten years since he had seen his sister. However, his sister was already an empty shell after her soul had been ripped out. Woojin shouted as he embraced his sister¡¯s slowly cooling body but his shouts were drowned out by the roar of a tidal wave that appeared above the magical rune.


    Woojin looked up and faced the giant being.


    ¡°HAHAHAHA! God is upon us!¡±


    The manughed like a maniac. He was the one behind everything. Woojin felt like he needed to avenge her to at least release some of his anger. He pulled out a small syringe and injected it into his thigh.


    Cocktail-X. He remembered Doctor Ahn¡¯s exnation that a human body could not endure it, but he didn¡¯t care. The stimnt made from the blood of many avatars pumped energy into Woojin¡¯s body. He jumped up and ran toward the altar.


    The crazed man didn¡¯t even care about Woojin as he looked up at the arising of a god. Woojin plunged his dagger into the man¡¯s back.


    However, the man was now an avatar of the highest-ranked demon named Amon, who had brought a god onto this Earth. He turned and threw a fist at Woojin. When Woojin dodged the fist, the man kicked him.


    That¡¯s when he realized what the man¡¯s power was. Foresight.


    When Woojin was kicked to the back, the god was finally upon them. The god who appeared after countless offerings of souls and blood looked grotesque.


    Could that even be called a god? It was hard to describe its weird form. The dark matter seemed to divide into two as dark tentacles shot out from it and wrapped around Amon¡¯s avatar.


    It seemed that his foresight didn¡¯t foresee his death.


    Woojin looked at the god. There was only one reason for that being.


    The fall of the world.


    It didn¡¯t matter to Woojin since he had lost everything. However, there was one thing that did matter.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of you.¡±


    If not for the summoning, his family and his sister would not have been sacrificed as offerings.


    Woojin charged at that god in a blind rage.


    ¡°I¡¯ll rip you apart!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t even fight Amon¡¯s avatar, but that didn¡¯t matter. He was only filled with thoughts to rip that being apart. As Woojin ran towards it, the god¡¯s bloodshot eyes appeared from above. Woojin stopped. But the eyes soon lost interest, and tentacles came out from its mouth toward Woojin¡¯s head.

 Chapter 2 - Return (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2: Return (1)</h4>


    ¡°AAAARGH!¡±


    It was a shout full of fear, anger, despair, and regret. Woojin felt strange at the sight he saw in front of his eyes as he woke up. It was so familiar. Familiar faces were looking at him in shock.


    It was surely not a scene he should see after his head was just pulled off by a god. And as he thought about that, he felt something approaching the back of his head.


    He immediately turned to block it as he grabbed the face of the man who had swung the attack at him and threw him to the ground.


    Woojin tried to finish him off with thest blow but stopped in shock as he recognized the man who had fainted and was foaming at the mouth.


    ¡°Park...?¡±


    He realized it was his coworker Park, who had constantly bullied him at work ten years ago. Woojin shook his head and stood up. The people around him flinched and looked away. Woojin looked past them and at his surroundings.


    It was thepany he worked at ten years ago. But why was he here? He thought it might be a dream, but the feeling of throwing a man to the ground felt real. Woojin kicked Park to check.


    ¡°UGH!¡±


    Park gasped in pain. It definitely wasn¡¯t a dream. Woojin then reached into his pocket and checked his cellphone date.


    May 12th, 2017.


    He had been sent ten years into the past.


    It was the day his family died and his sister went missing. Woojin quickly put on his jacket and ran out while calling his sister.


    ¡°Woojin!¡±


    Woojin turned back and his supervisor was angrily looking at him. It seemed like he was trying to stop Woojin as he had thrown his coworker and run out, but he couldn¡¯t say anything especially with Woojin¡¯s viciousness.


    It was the aura that Woojin had built up after ten years of fierce battles. He was still in an enraged state at the god.


    Woojin shouted as he burst out of thepany, ¡°I¡¯m quitting!¡±


    He didn¡¯t have time to stay at his job. He heard his sister¡¯s voice through the phone, whispering,


    [Woojin? What¡¯s going on?]


    It was a voice he had not heard in ten years. He never even got to listen to this voice again at the end. Woojin felt like he would cry and stopped walking. He felt dizzy and ced his hand on a wall to steady himself and asked, ¡°Where are you?¡±


    [I¡¯m at school. What¡¯s going on?]


    ¡°Nothing. Go straight home when you¡¯re done, okay? Don¡¯t go anywhere. Go home right away.¡±


    [Huh? Okay. Are you sure everything¡¯s okay?]


    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t worry. Bye.¡±


    Woojin hung up the phone and ced his back to the wall. He remembered that he had thrown a man to the ground with his untrained body and he trembled in nervousness. He took a deep breath and pped his both cheeks with his hands.


    This was the day he attended thepany dinner. When he returned home after, he was weed by a bloody house. His parents had been ripped apart and his sister was missing.


    He reported it to the police, but his sister was never found. Woojin then quit his job and tracked down his sister. Instead, he found beings from another world.


    And after ten years, when he finally found his sister, it was toote.


    It could not happen again. Woojin knew that calling the police wouldn¡¯t help. He had met many people in his ten years as a hunter, but he couldn¡¯t ask them for help right now. If he had indeed gone back ten years, there was no way that they would know him now.


    Woojin took the elevator and went to the ATM on the first floor. He didn¡¯t remember how much he had left, so he had to check. He gritted his teeth as he checked his ount, he had a mere two hundred and twenty thousand won. That wasn¡¯t enough. He walked out and went to the bank. He had said that he quit, but in the bank system, he was still employed which allowed him to overdraft his ount. He overdrafted his ount to the maximum of five million won and immediately took everything out.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Garibong.¡±


    Woojin quickly thought everything through as he hailed a cab. He needed to check what he could do with his current amount of money. He wished to get a weapon at least, but that wasn¡¯t enough. He needed to fend off today¡¯s attack with the money he had. Woojin made a n as he reached his destination. Garibong, or the so-called Yeonbyeon streets, were not so different from his memory.


    Korea was a bad ce for hunters who hunted down otherworldy beings. Gunws were so strict that hunters couldn¡¯t carry guns. Not having a gun made it difficult to hunt down avatars, monsters, or spiritual beings. There was Hunters Guild in Korea, but no decent hunters lived here. It didn¡¯t do any good and there were avatars who had lived so long inside Korea that they were too powerful to hunt.


    That¡¯s why Woojin was here. He knew this ce had a ck market. It was much more expensive to purchase things here than from the Hunters Guild, but he had no choice. There were things that he could only get from this ce.


    Woojin went to a meat shop at a corner. A man who was chopping up pork meat stopped his work and turned to Woojin. Woojin knew who he was, but he couldn¡¯t mention it right now.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to buy rottenmb.¡±


    The man scanned Woojin from top to bottom and closed the door of the store.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know you.¡±


    ¡°You only sell to regrs?¡±


    The man scoffed, ¡°Go in.¡±


    Woojin opened the freezer. Beyond all the hanging meat was a door. As he walked out, there was a narrow corridor and two men were blocking the exit.


    Woojin walked up to them and stated, ¡°I¡¯m here to buy rottenmb.¡±


    The two men didn¡¯t say anything but moved aside to let Woojin walk in. Inside, there was an old man reading a newspaper. As Woojin walked in, the old man looked up at him.


    ¡°Hmm? A new customer? How did you find out about my store?¡±


    Woojin walked up to him and dered, ¡°I need Cocktail-B and Spiderweb of Inmen.¡±


    The old man smiled as Woojin ignored his question.


    ¡°Hunter?¡±


    Woojin just looked at him. The old man looked back and nodded. Those eyes were of one who had seen much bloodshed. It was typical for an experienced hunter.


    ¡°That was a foolish question. Do you know the price?¡±


    ¡°How much is it these days?¡±


    ¡°Cocktail-B is two million each. Spiderweb is a million per meter.¡±


    Woojin realized the price was as he remembered and knew the old man did not lie. Well, he wasn¡¯t the type to lie anyway.


    ¡°Do you have Gloves of Wyvern?¡±


    ¡°I have a secondhand one. It¡¯s two million.¡±


    Woojin took out his entire five million and demanded, ¡°Get me everything, including a meter of the spiderweb.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Do you need anything else?¡±


    Woojin shook his head. The old man went inside a room and came back. Woojin checked the items he received. He first put on the glove, then tested to see if the spiderweb was durable enough.


    After checking everything, Woojin stuffed everything into his bag and turned to leave. The old man spoke from behind.


    ¡°If you get any good ones,e and sell them.¡±


    Woojin raised his hand in reply and left. The old man then picked up his phone.


    ¡°Run a check on that man, including his background.¡±


    The old man whistled after hanging up.


    ¡°We might see a good hunter in Korea soon.¡±

 Chapter 3 - Return (2)

    <h4>Chapter 3: Return (2)</h4>


    Woojin went straight home. As he opened the door, he surprised his mother who was watching TV.


    ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t you say you had apany dinner today?¡±


    Wordlessly, Woojin walked up to her. His mother who had died horribly ten years ago. The memory of his dead parents haunted him every day for those ten years, resulting in his chronic insomnia. But now, she was here, alive and well.


    She was confused by Woojin¡¯s seriousness.


    ¡°Son? Is something wrong?¡±


    Woojin did not answer but hugged her tightly.


    ¡°H-hey! What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s happening?¡±


    He let go of her. His mother looked at him in shock and reached to wipe his cheek.


    ¡°Why are you crying? Were you fired?¡±


    He did quit, but he wasn¡¯t crying because of that. Woojin took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Father?¡±


    ¡°He said he¡¯s working in the morning, he¡¯ll be back soon. Why? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let me take a shower.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Woojin then went into his room, took a shower, and changed into morefortable clothes. It was then that his father came into his room.


    ¡°Hmm? You¡¯re early.¡±


    Woojin also walked up to him and hugged him. He couldn¡¯t hold back from hugging his father, smiling just as he had remembered. His father signaled his mother to ask if she knew anything but she just shrugged.


    ¡°Were you fired?¡±


    He wasn¡¯t sure why they were asking the same question, but Woojin just smiled.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m just d to see you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯ve been very busytely. So, why are you so early today?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. He said he had apany dinner today. Why are you early? Are you sick?¡±


    ¡°No, I have something to do. I have to meet someone.¡±


    ¡°Are you going out? I thought that since you¡¯re back early today, we can order chicken and...¡±


    ¡°We can order it once I get back.¡±


    Woojin smiled as he put on a jacket and came out of his room.


    ¡°Are you going out?¡±


    ¡°No. Eunseo will be home soon, I¡¯m just going out to get her.¡±


    His mother then walked up to him and asked, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not sick?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    Woojin then walked out. His father asked his mother, ¡°Did he just say he¡¯s going to get Eunseo?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. What happened to him?¡±


    His father shrugged.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He should be okay.¡±


    ¡°Do you think he got fired?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he quit because it didn¡¯t fit him?¡±


    ¡°No way! He tried so hard to get that job!¡±


    His father then opened the refrigerator and took out a beer.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have a talk with him when he gets back.¡±


    Woojin called his sister as he left the house. She said she was on the bus and so he waited for her at the bus stop. Soon, she arrived and got off the bus.


    ¡°Woojin?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    His sister quickly came up to him and held him by his arm.


    ¡°Woojin! I want ice cream!¡±


    Ten years ago, his sister was a senior in high school and was really smart. However, they weren¡¯t too close unless she wanted something from him.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Are you really buying? YAY!¡±


    If this was still in the past, he would¡¯ve snapped at her, but not now. It was his sister that he met after ten years. He still remembered her pale, cold face after her soul was sacrificed. Buying ice cream for her was nothing.


    Woojin stopped at a nearby 7-Eleven and brought two ice cream cones. His sister looked at him weirdly.


    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡±


    Woojin looked down at her as he put the ice cream to his mouth. Until what happened ten years ago, he wasn¡¯t really that close with his sister. He was six years older than her and had be a bit annoyed for having to look after his younger sister. It got worse after he returned from the military as his sister hit puberty then. However, they began talking to each other after Woojin got a job, especially when she needed money or something.


    Now that he thought about it, it was because he was justzy. He could see Eunseo was happy to see him. Woojin then said, ¡°I quit my job.¡±


    He smiled at his shocked sister.


    ¡°I¡¯m joking. I had to meet with someone today, so I got out early.¡±


    ¡°You shocked me.¡±


    She smacked Woojin¡¯s shoulder. Woojin asked, ¡°Do you get bullied at school or anything?¡±


    ¡°No, people treat me well when they find out that I¡¯m your sister.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°You were famous, you know?¡±


    Woojinughed. He definitely was famous when he was in high school. It was foolish to think about it now, but he was good at fighting. Maybe that allowed him to find Amon¡¯s avatar after ten years.


    ¡°Tell me if you have any problems. I can get my kids to solve it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    And like that, they were soon back at home. As soon as Woojin walked in, both parents came out to greet them. Woojin spoke as he saw his sister going in.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get some chicken and beer when I¡¯m back. I¡¯ll be back soon. You stay at home too.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Don¡¯te back toote though.¡±


    Woojin nodded and walked out. He wore the Gloves of Wyvern, a mask, a hoodie, and then looked out at the window. The ones that attacked came through the door, and the time of their attack was between six and seven.


    Simr incidents would happen for the next two consecutive days. The total death toll would be twenty-two, with seven missing. It would be a massacre that happened while kidnapping people with higher-than-average spiritual power. He couldn¡¯t save everyone, but he was determined to save his family and his sister. And stop the summoning of that damned god.


    Woojin stayed still until the sun had set. After a long while, he heard footstepsing up the stairs and saw the lightsing on as someone walked up. Woojin was on the 13th floor. He stretched his body and pulled out Cocktail-B.


    The drug was created by mixing avatar blood. It was expensive but it was also addicting. He didn¡¯t think he would use it even aftering back to the past, but this was the best thing he had.


    He injected it into his thigh, and the body shook after taking the drug for the first time. As it coursed through his entire body and heightened his senses, he opened his eyes.

 Chapter 4 - Return (3)

    <h4>Chapter 4: Return (3)</h4>


    Woojin pulled out the spiderweb from his pocket and wrapped it around his hand. It was so sharp that it would have cut off his hand if he wasn¡¯t wearing the Gloves of Wyvern. Woojin lowered his body and saw the 12th floor light turning on. He did not wait any longer.


    He jumped out and fell on the back of the giant man who was walking up to the 13th floor. As the man turned back, Woojin fell down in front of the man and wrapped the spiderweb around his neck. The man tried to reach for Woojin, but his arms spread in opposite directions, causing the spiderweb to instantly slice off the man¡¯s head.


    As the man¡¯s head was cut off, his entire body turned into ashes. The second giant man that followed behind threw a fist at Woojin¡¯s chest. It was quick, but Woojin was able to dodge it with his heightened reflexes from Cocktail-B. After quickly dodging the attack, Woojin wrapped the web around the man¡¯s wrist. He then jumped to dodge a tackle from the man as he wrapped the web around the man¡¯s neck and killed him in the same manner as the first.


    Woojin picked up their clothes filled with ashes and tapped on them. Two small red stones dropped to the ground. They were stones with spiritual power called ¡®bloodstones¡¯, which were used to create ghouls. Woojin smiled coldly.


    ¡°Ghouls...¡±


    He ced the stones into his pocket and pped the clothes out of the window to get rid of the ashes. Then, he went down to the first floor using the elevator and ced the clothes in a clothes donation bin. Afterward, he ordered chicken through the phone as he walked to the 7-Eleven.


    He wasn¡¯t sure what had attacked his home in the past. However, he knew that it wasn¡¯t an avatar because it happened in so many ces at the same time. If the enemy was an avatar, he would have had no chance.


    Woojin bought some beer and returned home. As he leaned his back in the elevator, he closed his eyes to control his senses.


    By the time he got off on the 13th floor, the effect from Cocktail-B had waned and his senses had returned to normal. He felt like he had some difficulty breathing and could see less clearly. This aftereffect was the reason why hunters took Cocktail-B repeatedly. Woojin took a deep breath to steady himself and walked in.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re back early.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I already ordered chicken. Here¡¯s the beer.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Go get cleaned up.¡±


    Woojin nodded and went to shower. The smell of the ghouls could be washed away with water and soap. The ghouls that came had failed. There was a possibility that the person who sent them here would try again. He needed to find that person and kill him.


    Woojin looked into the mirror and thought about it. He needed to do whatever he could to protect his family.


    ¡°Woojin! Chicken¡¯s here!¡±


    Woojin dried himself with a towel, changed into a new set of clothes, and walked out. His mother had already finished setting up the chicken and beer on the table.


    When he sat down, his mother opened a can of beer.


    ¡°I can do that too.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s have a toast.¡±


    All the members of the family each took up a can while Eunseo¡¯s was a soda. After they toasted and drank, Woojin¡¯s mother asked him.


    ¡°Son, tell me now.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The entire family looked at him. As he looked at them, he recalled the horrific scene he saw every day during those ten years, along with the death of his sister that he could not prevent. After he remembered everything, Woojin closed his eyes and re-opened them. Then, he smiled.


    ¡°Father. Mother. Eunseo.¡±


    He looked at them one by one as his family became silent. Then, Woojin spoke in all honesty.


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    After he spoke, his mother dropped her can on the table. Woojin quickly reached for the can to stop it from spilling the beer.


    ¡°Was that so surprising?¡±


    ¡°SON! Tell me now! What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Did you really quit your job? It¡¯s not a joke, is it?¡±


    His sister asked and his parents were shocked.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Woojin said he quit his job when he came to pick me up.¡±


    Woojin waved his hands and denied it.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t, don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s eat chicken.¡±


    Woojin picked up a piece of chicken and brought it to his mouth. His parents became shocked but his sister spoke first.


    ¡°I love you too. You bought chicken today, so I love you even more.¡±


    And thanks to her wits, his parents alsoughed it off.


    ¡°Yeah. I love you too, son.¡±


    ¡°Mother loves you too.¡±


    Woojin smiled, picked up some chicken, and passed it to them. His family was eating together at the table. He never valued it before he lost it, but it was different now. Woojin felt like he was going to cry and quickly began wolfing down the chicken to hide it.


    The next day, Woojin did not go back to his workce. Instead, he out to the Yeonbeon streets. Along the way, he saw news reports about yesterday¡¯s murder incidents. There had been two murders that happened at the same time. The victims had been ripped apart as far as Woojin knew, but those details were not reported in the news. And it seemed like they didn¡¯t know about the missing people yet.


    He couldn¡¯t stop those murders from happening, but maybe he could still find those missing people.


    Woojin went to the meat shop again and went through the guards to look for the old man.


    ¡°Do you need anything else?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to sell you some goods.¡±


    The old man reached out as Woojin took out a bloodstone and ced it on his palm.


    ¡°Bloodstones.¡±


    Woojin waited without saying anything as the old man took a good look before asking, ¡°How many do you have?¡±


    ¡°I have two.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay two million per piece.¡±


    It was a reasonable price. He could have made more if he¡¯d sold it at the Hunters Guild, but he couldn¡¯t go there yet. It was hard to get into and the guild had many limitations. It would only hinder him for now.


    Woojin took out both stones and handed them over to the old man.


    ¡°Do you want it in cash?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take one Cocktail-B and the rest in cash.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    The old man then brought out a Cocktail-B and cash. Woojin asked as he put them away, ¡°Can I buy information?¡±


    ¡°Price differs depending on the information. But, yes, of course.¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me where Dukgoo is?¡±


    ¡°Dukgoo? You mean Kang Dukgoo?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The old man looked at Woojin for a while and thenughed.


    ¡°What business you have with him?¡±


    ¡°If I tell you why, will you give me the information for free?¡±


    The old man stopped and shook his head.


    ¡°No way. If you need his precise location, it¡¯s one million. He usually stays at home all day long so it¡¯s easy to pinpoint his location.¡±


    ¡°If I can confirm he¡¯s at home, I¡¯ll pay one million right away.¡±


    ¡°Wait a second.¡±


    The old man then picked up his phone and made a few calls before writing down an address on a memo pad.


    ¡°I heard he hasn¡¯te out after going into his house yesterday. This is the address.¡±


    Woojin handed over a million and received the address. After Woojin left, the old man again picked up his phone and made a call.


    ¡°You know about yesterday¡¯s murders? Get the information on them.¡±


    The old man then scratched his chin as he brought up the bloodstones to the light.


    ¡°Interesting. Very interesting.¡±

 Chapter 5 - Return (4)

    <h4>Chapter 5: Return (4)</h4>


    Creating ghouls was one of the powers of the vampires. Vampires could only create up to three of the same vampire family, but creating ghouls was only limited by their spiritual power.


    However, the death of two ghouls was a huge loss. There were only young vampires within Korea and most of them could only use six ghouls at most. And even if the vampires had a huge influence over the world, these kinds of murders and kidnappings usually followed great danger. These beings who lived in the otherworld were restricted by the avatars.


    If vampires who originated outside the country were to do something under the noses of the Korean native avatars, it meant that this task was important to them, but that they were going to run away quickly after it wasplete.


    In the past, they sessfully finished their jobs and escaped from Korea. However, it was different this time. While they were able to strike twice before they were identified as the culprits, they had failed this time around.


    And soon, Woojin was going to find them.


    Woojin took a cab to the address. When he arrived, he was faced with a high wall. Vampires who couldn¡¯t walk in the daylight hid inside their houses during the day. Woojin took a look at the house ¡ª it seemed there were no security measures at all. Vampires were not able to use a lot of their powers during the day, but they were still strongerpared to regr humans. That made them arrogant enough to not worry about house security.


    ¡°You¡¯ve made a mistake.¡±


    Woojin look around and checked for the CCTVs on the street. There were camera blind spots where a pole was. He didn¡¯t want to use Cocktail-B yet, so he had to climb up on his own. After checking to see that no one was around, he quickly ran and jumped up onto the pole. He still had his parkour knowledge from before he returned, but his body was not the same as when he had that knowledge.


    Woojin was barely able to climb up the wall as he kicked off the wall and grabbed the pole climb up. At least he could jump down easily into the yard. There was no reaction from the house.


    ¡°Well, ghouls are slow.¡±


    Ghouls were strong and did not feel pain, but they had dull senses. Woojin used Cocktail-B yesterday because he did not know who the enemy was, but if he was up against ghouls, he did not need the drug.


    Woojin picked up a stone; it was heavy enough to do the job.


    ¡°It¡¯s your fault for trying to save money.¡±


    Woojin threw the stone at arge window. After it broke, he then jumped into the room and ripped out the thick curtains. The sunlight began to shine through and Woojin stretched his neck. There was a chubby man in the dark, his eyes shining red. It was a vampire.


    And behind him were fourrge men.


    ¡°Are you Dukgoo?¡±


    The vampireughed at Woojin¡¯s question.


    ¡°I thought you were an avatar or something. You¡¯re just a friggin¡¯ human! You a hunter?¡±


    Woojin asked a question in reply, ¡°Yesterday¡¯s murder, it was you, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Dukgoo¡¯s face turned cold and his red eyes shone.


    ¡°Bring him to me. Alive.¡±


    The ghouls moved. Woojin wrapped the spiderweb around his hand. It was hard to see from the darkness so they probably thought Woojin was just stretching his fingers.


    He waited for the ghouls in the stage of light where Dukgoo could reach. He needed to kill the ghouls without any help from Cocktail-B as he needed it to face the vampire.


    Dukgooughed as he saw Woojin face them without using the drug. The cocktail was a drug created by hunters to fight against avatars. Not using it to fight ghouls was amusing to say the least.


    Yet, in front of Dukgoo¡¯s eyes, a ghoul¡¯s head was quickly severed.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    While he was confused, the second ghoul¡¯s hands were both sliced off and as Woojin jumped over it, the ghoul¡¯s head soon followed. Woojin dodged the third ghoul¡¯s attack and kicked down thest ghoul. However, since ghouls did not feel pain, Dukgoo thought it was over as the ghouls would surely be able to grab Woojin.


    The fourth ghoul¡¯s head suddenly parted from its body as Dukgoo finally noticed the thin line reflected by the light.


    ¡°A wire?¡±


    No. A wire wasn¡¯t strong enough to cut through a ghoul¡¯s body. By then, Woojin had turned back to the third ghoul and removed his head as well.


    All four ghouls turned into dust and Woojin stood there, panting. He had fought battles for ten years and he was confident in killing the ghouls unaided, but his body was not trained like before. Woojin turned toward Dukgoo.


    Dukgoo was in shock.


    ¡°Where are the offerings?¡±


    Dukgoo gritted his teeth. He couldn¡¯t directly attack Woojin who was still standing in the sunlight, but there were still methods he could use to attack. Then, Woojin took out a syringe and injected it into his thigh. Dukgoo backed away at that sight as Woojin smiled.


    Dukgoo was trying to lure Woojin into the darkness, out of the sunlight. And Woojin took his bait. As he stepped into the darkness, Dukgoo burst intoughter.


    ¡°I heard hunters be fearless when they dope. You sure don¡¯t fear anything, huh? Daring to step into my darkness?¡±


    Woojin scoffed. Korea was a bad ce for hunters. Young avatars acted like that because they had never faced powerful hunters before. It was time to educate a young avatar who had obviously never fought a powerful doped hunter. Woojin flicked his finger.


    ¡°Come.¡±

 Chapter 6 - Starfish Fang (1)

    <h4>Chapter 6: Starfish Fang (1)</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s a good day for you to die, asshole!¡±


    Dukgoo charged with a shout and Woojin read his movements in the darkness. Vampires were faster than average avatars. He was with the 9th generation of vampires that moved into Korea. Fortunately, Dukgoo was not from the older generations like the 6th or above. If so, Woojin wouldn¡¯t be able to read his movements even with the help of Cocktail-B.


    Although Woojin could read his movements, he still couldn¡¯t keep up with the speed. That¡¯s why he taunted him instead. As sharp nails flew in to rip him apart, Woojin reached out with both hands. Dukgoo quickly retracted his hands since knew what Woojin was holding onto now, but it was toote. Woojin had already grabbed Dukgoo¡¯s arms.


    This time, however, Woojin did not have a spiderweb in his hands. As he pulled, Dukgoo scoffed and also pulled in his direction. Woojin then let Dukgoo pull him away and wrapped the web onto Dukgoo¡¯s arm.


    Dukgoo opened his eyes in shock as he witnessed the web slicing his arm off.


    ¡°YOU BASTARD!¡±


    Dukgoo¡¯s eyes grew wider, and when Woojin¡¯s eyes met his, Dukgoo tried to exert a powerful hypnosis spell with his eyes. However, Woojin just poked both eyes with his fingers.


    ¡°AARGH!¡±


    Woojin then quickly moved past Dukgoo and wrapped the web over Dukgoo¡¯s neck. A vampire¡¯s hypnosis was strong, but it didn¡¯t work against strong-willed humans.


    Thankfully, Woojin¡¯s mind that had been trained over 10 years in search of vengeance was not that weak. Dukgoo realized something had been wrapped around his neck and begged.


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t kill me!¡±


    ¡°Tell me one good reason why I should let you live.¡±


    It was just a matter of pulling on the string to cut the head. Dukgoo shouted frantically.


    ¡°M-money! I¡¯ll give you money!¡±


    ¡°How much?¡±


    ¡°I have 1 billion in cash! I can give you more! J-just don¡¯t kill me!¡±


    Dukgoo¡¯s arms were cut and his eyeballs were destroyed, but those injuries were not from a silver weapon so he could always recover with some human blood. That¡¯s why he desperately wanted to be spared.


    ¡°And where is the money?¡±


    ¡°In the basement! It¡¯s in the safe!¡±


    ¡°Combination.¡±


    Dukgoo flinched.


    ¡°I need proof that you won¡¯t kill me.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Nevermind then.¡±


    Woojin tugged lightly on the string and Dukgoo shouted as he felt web straining him.


    ¡°141927!¡±


    Woojin memorized the number and loosened the string. Dukgoo panted as he dropped down and Woojin asked, ¡°Who¡¯s behind you?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You tried to kidnap people. Who are you working for?¡±


    Dukgoo became silent. Woojin pulled on the web again and Dukgoo spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s from the family head.¡±


    ¡°Are you from the House of Dmitri?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    There were two 1st generation vampires, Dmitri and Wangjinjin. It wasn¡¯t strange for Dukgoo to spill it so easily as Dmitri wasn¡¯t someone Woojin could handle at this point.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll forgive you for 1 billion in cash.¡±


    Dukgoo sighed in relief, but then Woojin yanked hard on the web. Dukgoo¡¯s head was cut off instantly. His mouth opened as his head rolled on the ground, but it soon turned into ashes. Woojin said as he looked down, ¡°Forgive you my ass. I suffered for ten years because of you.¡±


    Woojin then went down to look for the safe and opened it up. There were packs of blood and cash. Woojin stashed it all in a bag he found inside the house. The cash was divided into two bags. Woojin searched the house again, but there were no weapons. Dukgoo probably assumed that the ghouls and his own power were enough. Moreover, vampires were extremely influential beings that many could not afford to meddle with. That¡¯s why Dukgoo and the other vampires did what they did ten years ago.


    ¡°Well, one billion will get me good equipment.¡±


    During his ten years as a hunter, he started out with nothing. Heter acquired equipment worth billions. One billion wasn¡¯t arge amount of money, but it would help for now.


    Woojin carefully checked all the rooms and found a locked room that looked like storage. As he broke it open, there were two women lying on the ground with dazed looks. Woojin sighed as he looked at the two who were brought here as offerings. Their families were ripped apart in front of them. They were hypnotized right now, but they would now live with the nightmares that they¡¯d seen. There was no way to save them from that nightmare.


    ¡°But you must live. You must survive.¡±


    Woojin left them in the room, went back up, and searched through the remains of the dead ghouls and Dukgoo. There were a total of five bloodstones. Bloodstones were extracts of a vampire¡¯s spiritual power. The bloodstone from the vampire was much better in quality than the ones from the ghouls.


    Woojin picked up Dukgoo¡¯s cell phone. It was stolen. Woojin then called 911 to report that there were unconscious people at the address and left with the bag and Dukgoo¡¯s clothes.


    Woojin heard the sirens of the police cars and firetrucks. Those women were going to live, even if it meant that they had to live through their nightmares. However, in order for them to live, Woojin needed to kill the crazy vampires in Korea.


    He took a cab and returned to the Yeonbeon streets. Soon, he was before the old man again.


    Woojin ced the bag and bloodstones in front of the old man. Woojin arranged it so that the four bloodstones from ghouls were in front and Dukgoo¡¯s bloodstone was at the back.


    ¡°You know what this is, right?¡±


    ¡°What have you done?¡±


    Woojin looked straight into the old man¡¯s eyes and ced one bag up on the counter.


    ¡°I¡¯m hunting. Can you get anything if I have the money?¡±


    The old man looked at Woojin with a frown. Even if the Korean vampires were young, they were known for protecting each other, which made them famous across the globe. That¡¯s why even most avatars did not choose to meddle with vampires.


    However, the boy just said he hunted vampires.


    Only two types of people would do his. He was either aplete fool or a real hunter with the power and courage to hunt vampires.


    And if Woojin was thetter, he was valuable.


    ¡°If you have the money, I can get you anything,¡± the old man smiled.

 Chapter 7 - Starfish fang (2)

    <h4>Chapter 7: Starfish fang (2)</h4>


    Woojin wrote down a list of what he needed and handed it to the old man.


    ¡°A HK416 and 10 magazines of 30 round silver 5.56mm bullets... and Desert Eagle 50AE and 10 magazines of 7 round silver bullets and 10 magazines of Hollow Point bullets... and you need 10 magazines of armor-piercing incendiary bullets?¡±


    ¡°Can you get it in 2 hours?¡±


    The old man continued, ¡°And you also wrote the Barrett M82?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m sure you can¡¯t get the XM109 yet.¡±


    The old man furrowed his eyebrows.


    ¡°It takes time, but I can get it and it will be expensive.¡±


    ¡°I need it quick. Can you get it all in 2 hours?¡±


    ¡°2 hours? Is there a reason?¡±


    Woojin spoke calmly, ¡°I need to get to Busan before sunset.¡±


    ¡°Busan?¡±


    The old man then looked down at the list again. He wasn¡¯t sure when he saw those bloodstones, but this man was certainly going to go hunt vampires.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to fight Victor.¡±


    ¡°I need to go before the sun goes away. Can you get them or not?¡±


    ¡°I can. The Barrett will take me two days as it¡¯s not usually sought after in Korea, but the other things will take me about an hour. Either way, I don¡¯t think you have enough time to go down to Busan before the sun sets...¡±


    ¡°Yes. So, I was going to ask for a stolen car too.¡±


    ¡°Wait a second.¡±


    The old man tapped on his old calctor, ¡°You know it¡¯s going to be expensive in here, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°If you can cough up 200 million, I can get you a chopper down to Busan. You can take it down ande back to Seoul for dinner.¡±


    ¡°Then give me the address and location to Victor¡¯s ce on top of that.¡±


    ¡°Good. Is there anything else you need?¡±


    ¡°10 sets of Cocktail-B and 1 Cocktail-C. Do you have any armor?¡±


    ¡°What kind do you want?¡±


    Woojin thought for a second and answered, ¡°Do you have top and bottom set with the Wyvern leather?¡±


    ¡°That will be 200 million.¡±


    That price was good considering this was a ck market. The old man was really honest with his deals.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. And do you have dagger-type weapons?¡±


    The old man then took out a catalog from under the desk.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how much you have right now, but here are some useful ones. I have those right here.¡±


    Woojin looked down and narrowed his eyes. He didn¡¯t imagine to find those weapons at this stage.


    ¡°Starfish fangs. How much are they?¡±


    ¡°Those are listed as 500 million each. There isn¡¯t much to go around. You know starfish are hard to find.¡±


    One starfish fang for 500 million. That was because this was 10 years ago. The price jumped a lot after Doctor Ahn discovered what it could do in the future. A starfish fang that had been well taken care of was much better than any other ordinary relic.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take it.¡±


    ¡°Good. The total will be 930 million. Will you pay in cash?¡±


    Woojin opened the bag and took out the money in bulk. The old man picked up the phone and went down the list of weapons. Then he took the money and went inside.


    Soon, he was back with a 30 cm long starfish fang with its handle covered in Wyvern leather.


    ¡°You can check it.¡±


    Woojin took it and unsheathed it.


    ¡°It¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a heads up. Starfish fangs are weak against fire. You might melt away 500 million if you are not careful.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Woojin then wrapped the de by his waist and the old man also brought out the top and bottom armor made with Wyvern leather. It looked very simr to a leather jacket and pants.


    As Woojin equipped it on himself, the old man took out a business card and handed it over.


    ¡°Take it as it seems like you will be my regr. So, will you sell the bloodstones too?¡±


    Woojin then nodded and handed over the ghoul¡¯s bloodstones.


    ¡°I¡¯ll sell these.¡±


    ¡°Why not the vampire one? That will be 100 million a piece.¡±


    ¡°I need this elsewhere.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Woojin stashed Dukgoo¡¯s bloodstone back into his pocket and received 8 million for the ghoul stones. He then checked the old man¡¯s business card. Old man Hwang¡¯s business card was not easy to get. If Woojin didn¡¯te here with Dukgoo¡¯s bloodstone, just using 1 billion would not have gotten him the business card.


    In the past, it took him 3 years to get the business card.


    Woojin asked, ¡°So, can I call you Old Hwang?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t give that to just anyone.¡±


    Before Woojin could say thanks, someone came into the room. It was a man with a ck coat, Old Hwang¡¯s assistant. Woojin also saw him a few times in the past. He was called Darkling because of his coat ¨C Coat of Darkling.


    The man ced the bag he brought up on the counter and stepped aside. Woojin walked up to the bag and opened it. There were the weapons that he ordered.


    ¡°I added in aplimentary silencer. But, do you know how to use guns?¡±


    ¡°I was in the military.¡±


    Woojin took out the weapons and checked them one by one. As he checked the firearms thoroughly, Hwang and Darkling narrowed their eyes. These weapons were not something that an ordinary man, even with military experience, could handle. But Woojin seemed to be experienced in using them. Woojin checked everything and ced everything back into the bag and held it up.


    ¡°Is the chopper ready?¡±


    Hwang turned to Darkling and the man nodded.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll send you the location while you move. Will that be better?¡±


    ¡°Yes. How much is the intel?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll give you that for free. I just want you to sell me the ones you get this time.¡±


    Woojin didn¡¯t intend to side with the Old Hwang, but he needed his help until he became a licensed hunter.


    ¡°Follow him.¡±


    Darkling moved out and Woojin followed. As they walked out, a car was out ready for them. Woojin smiled bitterly as the car moved to a nearby hotel. The car and hotel were all owned by Old Hwang. A helicopter was waiting for them on the roof of the hotel and as Woojin got on it, Darkling pulled out a cellphone and handed it over to Woojin.


    As the helicopter began to fly up, Woojin pulled out the starfish fang to check it and took out Dukgoo¡¯s bloodstone. The legend of the starfish was known to swallow everything, but it was actually more selective than what the rumors said. Woojin ced the bloodstone near the de and it was soon absorbed. Woojin smiled as he saw the de turn blood red.


    If it took in good ingredients, it served to pay the price. Woojin just fed it a 100 million dor bloodstone, but it felt good.

 Chapter 8 - Starfish fang (3)

    <h4>Chapter 8: Starfish fang (3)</h4>


    A text message popped up on the phone. Woojin walked down from the helicopter with a bag and a man approached him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll guide you from here.¡±


    Woojin also saw a minivan waiting there. The phone rang at that moment.


    [I¡¯ll arrange the transportation. Will it help?]


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    It was better to use whatever help he could currently get.


    [I¡¯ll see youter.]


    Woojin hung up and checked his equipment again. He slipped the Desert Eagle into the holster on his waist and tucked the magazines inside the leather jacket. Viktor was also a junior vampire, but he was much stronger than Dukgoo. He was from the former generation and he used to control all of Korea before Dukgoo came in.


    In the past, Seoul was busy trying to find the murderer while Dukgoo ran to Busan to smuggle out his kidnapped offerings. It was before the ghouls started doing their job. If Woojin were to get to Viktor right now, their ns for Korea would fail. They would prepare something again, but Woojin had enough time to stop them.


    The car stopped.


    ¡°It¡¯s that house over there. He hasn¡¯t been out since he returned at dawn.¡±


    Woojin nodded and got out of the car. The wall around the house was too high to look in. Security cameras had also been installed on the wall.


    ¡°Can you look after my bag?¡±


    ¡°Sure. I will leave in 5 minutes.¡±


    Woojin nodded and pulled the mask over his face. Five minutes wasn¡¯t enough time for him to kill and ransack the entire house. Woojin injected Cocktail-B and sprinted.


    He quickly took a step on the wall and used the pole to climb over. As he jumped over the wall, he pulled out the Desert Eagle, installed the silencer, and then pulled the trigger.


    With two shots, Woojin rammed himself into the window and jumped through, pulling the curtain to let the sunlight in. He then pulled his trigger at the figures appearing.


    Five bullets pierced the ghouls¡¯ heads. Three more ghouls charged from behind and Woojin reced the gun with the Starfish Fang. He then dodged a ghoul¡¯s hand and shed it with his de.


    He then stabbed another ghoul¡¯s neck and dodged thest ghoul¡¯s kick to sh up from the belly to the chest.


    When thest ghoul fell, Woojin rolled on the ground. The opponent was well-prepared. Not only did he have security cameras, but he also had automatic rifles. Woojin hid behind a sofa, put back the de, and pulled out Desert Eagle to reload.


    ¡°You look like a hunter. How dare you attack a vampire? Don¡¯t you know that the Italian Hunters Guild was sacked recently?¡±


    It wasmon knowledge for hunters that the Italian Hunters Guild was destroyed due to the vengeance of the vampires. Woojin scoffed and poked his head out to check. He then kicked the sofa to move along with it.


    The opponent¡¯s ankle was visible near the bottom of the sofa and Woojin pulled the trigger.


    ¡°AAARGH! Silver bullet?!¡±


    Silver bullets were powerful weapons against vampires. Higher vampires had ways to endure the silver weapons, but Viktor could not. Viktor fired his rifles in Woojin¡¯s direction as he fell down on the ground but Woojin was experienced in this.


    Woojin knew this was going to happen so he was already off the ground, jumping up into the air. He fired toward Viktor¡¯s wrist and jumped down on Viktor¡¯s neck with his knee. Woojin tried to finish him off by putting the gun over Viktor¡¯s head but Viktor quickly moved to grab ahold of Woojin¡¯s wrist. When Viktor tried to snap Woojin¡¯s wrist, Woojin did not resist and instead pulled out the Starfish Fang and stabbed Viktor¡¯s neck.


    Viktor¡¯s eyes shone bright red. He was trying to hypnotize Woojin, but Woojin had pulled out his de already and struck the eyes.


    ¡°Young ones like you have no chance.¡±


    Woojin checked his wrist as he saw the vampire turning into ashes. The effect of the drug nullified the pain but the wrist was swollen already. It seems that Viktor had not started on his ns yet as he only had eight ghouls.


    Woojin was now left to ransack the ce. He only had three more minutes. He picked up those bloodstones and went down to the basement. As he ran down, he fed Viktor¡¯s bloodstone to the Starfish Fang. The weapon became stronger, and it also shared the power it ate with its owner.


    If hunters fed vampire bloodstones, Starfish Fangs would grant power equal to the strength of those vampires.


    Woojin found the safe and used his de to cut it down. The Starfish Fang that had already devoured two vampire bloodstones easily cut down the thick safe. Woojin whistled as he looked down.


    ¡°He¡¯s got a lot down here.¡±


    There was a pile of cash and gold ingots.

 Chapter 9 - Starfish Fang (4)

    <h4>Chapter 9: Starfish Fang (4)</h4>


    Woojin felt his body bing sluggish as the effect of the drug wore off but the two bloodstones inside the starfish fang made him less slow. He stuffed the cash and gold into a bag. There were drugs too, but those were hard to get rid of so he only took the gold and cash. It took him two minutes to do all this. He had a bit more time, but he couldn¡¯t rest assured yet. As Woojin hopped over the wall, the minivan approached.


    After Woojin got in the car, he sighed in relief. He had been warned of the danger of Cocktails for a long time already. He raised his hands which were shaking slightly. It was hard for his unconditioned body to maintain all the intense movements. He needed to return to his best-trained state. Fortunately, the Starfish Fang granted him a lot of agility.


    The car went into some building¡¯s underground parking lot and stopped.


    ¡°A helicopter will be waiting for you on the roof.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Woojin took the bags and took the elevator up the roof. As he returned to the chopper, the phone rang again.


    [Seems like it¡¯s been taken care of.]


    ¡°Yes. I am on my way back.¡±


    [Do you have anything to sell?]


    ¡°Can I stop by right after I get back?¡±


    [Sure. I¡¯ll have it ready.]


    Woojin hung up the phone and looked outside. The sun was setting. He couldn¡¯t stop yesterday¡¯s massacre, but he prevented what was going to happen in Busan today. He saved four people from being kidnapped and about twenty people from being killed.


    However, there was no way that the House of Dmitri, or Amon¡¯s avatar, would give up. And there were more avatars that Amon could bring to use. At least Amon was not going to consider the ones in Korea to be necessary at this point. Either way, there was no telling how long it was going tost.


    He needed to make quick work if he were to stop them. There were lots of things he needed to do.


    The helicopter arrived in Seoul and Woojin was then transported by car. As he arrived, he smiled.


    ¡°He¡¯s waiting for you on the 2nd floor.¡±


    Woojin took the bag up to the 2nd floor. He had a good rtionship with Old Man Hwang in the past too. In fact, Woojin was the only one whom Hwang had dinners with.


    But Woojin just didn¡¯t think it would happen this soon. This meant that Woojin would be considered his VIP, and Hwang only showed his catalog to his VIPs. Woojin needed to use this chance to get introduced to someone.


    ¡°Come, sit down.¡±


    Old Man Hwang greeted Woojin. Woojin sat down and tried using chopsticks, but he had to ce them back down. His wrist was too swollen.


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    He used his left hand to pick up the chopsticks. He needed to use both hands to survive fights. He had trained to do so in the past and although it wasn¡¯t perfect without training, it did allow him to use chopsticks at least.


    ¡°You want a drink?¡±


    Woojin nodded and received a cup of liquor.


    ¡°So, what are you going to do now?¡±


    Hwang was intrigued by Woojin. He had investigated Woojin, but there were no signs of him being a hunter throughout his entire life when he just killed two vampires in a day already. Killing two from the House of Dmitri would surely ignite their wrath. But why was he not afraid? Besides, why did he do such a thing in the first ce? That¡¯s what Hwang wanted to know.


    ¡°I need to be introduced to someone.¡±


    ¡°Introduce? I sell intel but I don¡¯t introduce.¡±


    Woojin then grabbed the liquor bottle, poured it into his cup, and drank. Then he concentrated on the dinner. That made Hwang more curious. He never imagined Woojin would want to be introduced to someone, but he didn¡¯t even respond to the old man¡¯s answer.


    ¡°Why¡¯d you stop in the middle of a discussion? How about you tell me who you want to be introduced to?¡±


    Woojin then ced down the chopsticks.


    ¡°I need to meet Doctor Ahn Jongguk.¡±


    ¡°Doctor Ahn?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hwang then crossed his arms and looked at Woojin.


    ¡°How do you know about him?¡±


    ¡°I just heard.¡±


    Hwang shook his head this time.


    ¡°Not many hunters know his name. And there are very few who know his full name throughout the entire world.¡±


    He then used his chopsticks to pick up some food and asked, ¡°So, how about you answer my curiosity?¡±


    Woojin drank again wordlessly. It would¡¯ve been good if he could exin it but he couldn¡¯t talk about what he had experienced to anyone.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you understand as you live on this side of the world. There are some things you just can¡¯t say.¡±


    Hwang looked silently at Woojin. It had been so long since he saw a man who could speak so boldly to him. Hwang didn¡¯t hesitate to resort torture if he wanted to know something in the past, but this time, Hwang wanted to know what this man wanted to do so badly that he chose to do nothing to him.


    Woojin might be the hunter Hwang had been waiting for.


    ¡°Okay, I understand. But I¡¯ll need good money for it.¡±


    Woojin smiled.


    ¡°Yes. I have that prepared.¡±

 Chapter 10 - Doctor Ahn Jongguk (1)

    <h4>Chapter 10: Doctor Ahn Jongguk (1)</h4>


    Woojin paid off the remainder of the negative bnce ount on his way back and then rented a hotel room for a long stay. After that, he stored the bag full of weapons into a safe and finally ranted.


    ¡°A hundred million for introducing me to the doctor? That damn old man...¡±


    Hwang would have made it free if Woojin honestly answered his curiosity, so Woojin just decided to pay the cost of hiding the truth. He then checked the money bag. Viktor sure had a lot more money than Dukgoo. There was two billion worth of gold as well as two billion in cash. He then ced the bag into the safe and took a shower.


    He didn¡¯t tell his family that he had quit his job yet, so he needed toe here as a cover every day. There were still a lot more things to be done. Woojin returned home after taking a shower.


    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±


    Woojin hugged his mother. He now realized how precious each and every moment was.


    ¡°What, were you fired today?¡±


    Woojin smiled and quipped, ¡°You want me to be fired? You shouldn¡¯t keep saying that.¡±


    ¡°Of course not. Did you eat dinner?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I did.¡±


    ¡°I smell alcohol. Did you drink?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Go wash up.¡±


    Woojin then asked on the way to his room, ¡°Where¡¯s Eunseo?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s in her room.¡±


    Woojin knocked on Eunseo¡¯s door. It opened and Eunseo popped her head out.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Woojin pushed open his sister¡¯s door and walked in. It had been a long time since he came into her room. There was a book that she was studying on the table.


    ¡°Studying hard?¡±


    Eunseo looked silently at Woojin for a second and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? You¡¯re starting to scare me you know?¡±


    Woojin then grinned and took out some money from his wallet.


    ¡°Here. Use it however you like.¡±


    It was five hundred thousand won. Eunseo was shocked.


    ¡°What!? Did you win the lottery or something?¡±


    ¡°Oh, sure I did. Like billions?¡±


    There was some truth to it, but his sister obviously did not believe it.


    ¡°Great! Thanks anyway!¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure.¡±


    Woojin then returned to his room andid on his bed. Tomorrow was waiting for him.


    The next day, Woojin went back to the hotel and checked his belongings. Everything in the safe was fine. He first took out his weapons and began cleaning them. There wasn¡¯t a lot of time until the appointment with Doctor Ahn, and he still needed to meet another person before that. He quickly finished cleaning his weapons and called someone.


    A rough voice answered the phone.


    [Who is it?]


    ¡°Bihyung?¡±


    [What the-? Who are you?]


    ¡°I will tell you after we meet.¡±


    The phone went silent for a second.


    [Sure. I¡¯ll see who you are myself. Do you know my ce too?]


    ¡°I¡¯ll go there right now.¡±


    [I¡¯ll give you an hour.]


    Woojin then took a cab to Gangnam. He soon arrived at a forty-two story building in the middle of Gangnam. It felt different to stand beneath the building again. As he walked into the first floor, guards blocked him.


    ¡°Can I help you, sir?¡±


    Woojin took off his mask and spoke.


    ¡°I made an appointment over the phone. I came here to see the CEO.¡±


    ¡°Hold on for a second please.¡±


    A guard exchanged a few messages over the radio and then informed him.


    ¡°Someone ising down to get you.¡±


    Woojin nodded and soon, arge well-built man came out.


    ¡°Are you the one looking for the CEO?¡±


    Woojin reminisced his past as he looked at the man. He was one of therades who was the first to die on their way to the Avatar of Amon. It was his death that made Bihyung join the fight wholeheartedly.


    ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Hah. Sure.¡±


    The man scoffed at Woojin¡¯s arrogance and ced his hand on Woojin¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°We would¡¯ve had a long talk if it wasn¡¯t for the CEO. Follow me.¡±


    Woojin followed him into the elevator. The man stood in front of him as they rose up to the CEO¡¯s penthouse. Hisrge back was what kept Woojin alive when he was still a newbie hunter. Woojin stared silently at the back that he saw perish in front of him before.


    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± the man dered and got off the elevator. Soon, they arrived at the CEO¡¯srge office. There was a tall man standing there by arge window.


    ¡°He¡¯s here, Boss.¡±


    The tall man turned around and grinned. It was as Woojin remembered. Bihyung the Dokkebi. One of the highest ranking Avatars that originated in Korea. Bihyung¡¯s grin disappeared as he looked at Woojin.


    ¡°Huh? Why are you looking at me like that? Do you know me?¡±


    Woojin walked up and stood beside Bihyung facing the window. He had seen Gangnam from this window multiple times in the past. How many times did they stand here, drinking away into the night?


    Bihyung wanted to know who Woojin was to have called him by a direct number that only a few special people knew. He couldn¡¯t hold back his curiosity as the Dokkebi so he allowed the guy toe up, but his shock wasn¡¯t over yet. The man looked at him as if he had known him for a long time and stood beside him without any hesitation.


    Bihyung¡¯s curiosity only grew stronger.


    ¡°Answer me.¡±


    ¡°Ko Woojin.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Woojin turned to Bihyung and boldly dered, ¡°I am the hunter who killed both Vampire Dukgoo and Viktor.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    It shocked him even more. Woojin continued, ¡°The massacres that happened in Seoul. Dukgoo¡¯s ghouls were behind it.¡±


    ¡°I know. And I also heard that the missing people were found in Dukgoo¡¯s ce. So, that¡¯s your doing?¡±


    Woojin nodded and Bihyung scanned him from top to bottom. Woojin did look like a hunter but if he was, it still didn¡¯t make any sense. Even if he was a hunter, there was no way Woojin would kill vampires.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because they wanted my sister too.¡±


    Bihyung scoffed.


    ¡°So you just killed them? Don¡¯t you know how much they value their families?¡±


    ¡°They tried to attack my family first. It¡¯s them who crossed the line.¡±


    Bihyung nced back to the man standing behind Woojin.


    ¡°Hey, Beom. Did you hear that?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a mad one.¡±


    Woojin did not respond and asked what he hade here to ask.


    ¡°By the way, what were you doing all this time while the vampires were running rampant?¡±

 Chapter 11 - Doctor Ahn Jongguk (2)

    <h4>Chapter 11: Doctor Ahn Jongguk (2)</h4>


    Bihyung¡¯s eyebrows squirmed and his lips were raised. Woojin knew this was a sign that Bihyung was irritated but he kept going.


    ¡°Korea is a bad ce for hunters to work. Besides, isn¡¯t it your job to keep otherworldly beings away from reality?¡±


    Bihyung held back his anger at the harsh criticism and answered, ¡°I can¡¯t react to everything that happens without warning. It¡¯s not like I fully control them.¡±


    Woojin red at Bihyung wordlessly and turned back to the window.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to me you for what happened in the past. I¡¯ve already killed them all.¡±


    Bihyung then realized what Woojin was trying to say.


    ¡°So, you are saying that since you took care of my job, you want me to keep the vampires from getting their revenge on you?¡±


    Woojin nced at Bihyung¡¯s reflection on the window and replied, ¡°No. They crossed the line so I will take the price from their blood. I don¡¯t need your help with that.¡±


    Bihyung felt like this hunter really had gone crazy, and it made him even more curious.


    ¡°Dukgoo told me before he died. He was ordered by their leader to kidnap ones with high spiritual power in Korea to be used as offerings.¡±


    Bihyung frowned. The reason why he left the 8th and 9th generation vampires alone was because he didn¡¯t want to make enemies with their families. But creating such a huge problem when they should not interfere with reality was uneptable. They needed offerings? Then they should¡¯ve just kidnapped them. Why was murder necessary?


    And it was more problematic because the murders were done in such a fashion that was not possible with normal human crimes. Bihyung was wondering as to why that happened and heard of an unexpected name.


    ¡°Dmitri ordered it directly?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Dmitri directly ordered them to kill the humans. This was against their rules. This gave Bihyung the right to raiseints to the vampires. As he weighed the significance of the information, Woojin asked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you at least stop it from happening in Korea ever again?¡±


    Bihyung looked closely at Woojin. There were various emotions swirling within Woojin¡¯s eyes. Anger, fear, and determination. Bihyung said, ¡°Good. Tell me who¡¯s been targeted for kidnapping and I will send people to protect them.¡±


    ¡°No, that will not work. What I want is something different.¡±


    Bihyungughed. Protection against an Avatar was close to impossible in Korea. Even if they received assistance from the Korean Hunters Guild, they didn¡¯t have highly experienced hunters to do the job. And with the ban of carrying firearms, it was even harder to fight the vampires.


    ¡°Then what do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°New Avatars, especially vampires. Tell me when theye into Korea. Trace¡¯em down and let me know, I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±


    ¡°You really want to wage war against the vampires?¡±


    ¡°I know who were targeted as offerings in Seoul, but I couldn¡¯t track down who they were targeting in Busan. However, I cannot let them take those people either.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°So, while we protect those in Seoul, I want to track down the people in Busan and get all of them a Stone of Spiritual Power Concealment.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Bihyung stared at Woojin in surprise. Was there a hunter with such experience in Korea? It seemed that he wasn¡¯t just a mad hunter after all. The Stones of Spiritual Power Concealment were only used by Avatars, and it was hard to get one in Korea.


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s a sound n. But it will be hard to pinpoint who the people are in Busan. That¡¯s arge ce.¡±


    ¡°Track them down at Myungryun, Yongdang, and Gwangbok.¡±


    ¡°Are those locations you found?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Bihyung walked over to his cab and took out a thirty-year-old Bantine whiskey. He poured some into a ss and handed it to Woojin. Just like how Hwang offered dinner only to a select few, Bihyung offered his whiskey in the same way. Offering a ss of whiskey meant that one had earned Bihyung¡¯s acknowledgment.


    Woojin downed the entire ss at once.


    ¡°So, can I ask questions now?¡±


    ¡°If it is a question I can answer, yes.¡±


    ¡°How did you get my number?¡±


    ¡°Old Hwang gave it to me.¡±


    ¡°Huh? He gave you my number?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°That old man, has he gone mad?¡±


    Bihyung frowned and Woojin exined.


    ¡°This issue wasn¡¯t just any normal one. He figured it was important enough after I killed the vampires.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. There¡¯s no need to make excuses.¡±


    Bihyung poured some more whiskey into Woojin¡¯s ss and then sat down on the sofa.


    ¡°I know you killed those two already, but the ones above them are much stronger. Are you really sure you can take them on?¡±


    ¡°I can.¡±


    Bihyung looked into Woojin¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°So, you used Cocktails.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°You know that those are addictive?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I just want to ask you a favor.¡±


    Bihyung raised his ss, signaling him to ask away. Woojin spoke.


    ¡°If I fail, I want to give the stone to my sister so she can get out of harm¡¯s way.¡±


    ¡°Right, they went after your sister too. But isn¡¯t she one we should be using the stone on anyway?¡±


    ¡°I know. Just promise me you¡¯ll make sure to do that.¡±


    ¡°I will promise,¡± Bihyung answered. ¡°So, there hasn¡¯t been a good hunter in Korea until now. Did you register already?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I figured. They would¡¯ve contacted me if they found a hunter like you.¡±


    Woojin looked silently at Bihyung. In the past, he had known Bihyung when he was working as a hunter. The world between the otherworld and reality became much closer after the Avatar of Amon took those people away. The ones that followed Amon turned the world into a mess, causing the Hunters Guild and the Avatars to work together to fight against them. That¡¯s how Woojin met Bihyung Kim Beom, and also Yuhong who wasn¡¯t here right now.


    Woojin got up from his seat as Bihyung handed over his business card.


    ¡°You know my number already, but this card will help you in many ways.¡±


    That card would allow Woojin to go into the many facilities that Bihyung owned. He understood how helpful that card could be.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Woojin then walked out of the room, and Bihyung turned to Beom.


    ¡°Find the ones he mentioned with high spiritual power in the Busan region right away.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to go all the way down to Busan?¡±


    ¡°Then, you want ME to go?¡±


    Beom frowned and answered, ¡°Ugh. Do you really think he killed Dukgoo and Viktor? They are young, but they are still vampires.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a true hunter. I can see it.¡±


    Bihyung poured himself another ss and walked up to the window; Woojin was walking out of the building.


    ¡°And find out as much as you can about him while you¡¯re at it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get on it.¡±

 Chapter 12 - Doctor Ahn Jongguk (3)

    <h4>Chapter 12: Doctor Ahn Jongguk (3)</h4>


    Meeting with Bihyung wasn¡¯t only to befriend him. If Bihyung, a powerful Avatar controlling Korea, was aware, it would be hard even for the Avatar of Amon to sneak in. Woojin needed to buy as much time as he could to prepare as he wasn¡¯t sure what power the Avatar of Amon had.


    Woojin returned to his hotel room, then went to the hotel gym and began working out. It was so intense that a hotel employee came down to check on him. Woojin reassured the employee then continued training more before moving to the swimming pool. After swimming, he returned to his room to stretch his entire body. And when that was done, he took a shower and left the room with shaky legs.


    The only weapons he could carry when returning home was the Starfish Fang and a handgun. His phone rang on the way down from the hotel.


    ¡°Old Hwang. Did you make the appointment?¡±


    [Are you at the hotel?]


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    [I sent someone over. Go with him.]


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    As Woojin got out of the hotel, there was a Mercedes S-ss vehicle waiting for him. The window rolled down and Darkling looked at Woojin without a word as he got into the back seat.


    The car drove out of the city and headed to Shiheung. Soon, they were at an old building located in a remote area. Woojin didn¡¯t realize that Doctor Ahn would have stayed in this ce even ten years ago. If he had known, he wouldn¡¯t have needed to pay that old man. However, he soon realized he would¡¯ve needed to be introduced to him anyway.


    As Darkling and Woojin walked into the room, Darkling scanned his retina as Woojin was astonished at the level of security. The ce was heavily guarded with the highest security technology avable.


    Doctor Ahn¡¯s creations were supplied to the World Organization of Hunters (WOH). Woojin had figured Hwang was just an acquaintance of Doctor Ahn¡¯s, but he now realized they weren¡¯t just casual acquaintances, which was proven when Darkling walked freely into theb.


    Soon, they were inside an elevator and moving down. As they got off the elevator, a smartly dressed Caucasian woman with sses was waiting with a tablet. She spoke to Woojin in a formal voice.


    ¡°If you have any weapons, you should leave it here by the side. We do not allow any weapons inside.¡±


    Woojin listened to her without objection. She was smartly dressed right now, but he knew how scary she could be.


    Brunhilde the Valkyrie.


    An Avatar of Northern Europe and a fine warrior. She was skilled in all kinds ofbat with any weapon and was Doctor Ahn¡¯s bodyguard. Having her as the doctor¡¯s protector was proof how much the WOH valued the doctor.


    Woojin ced all his weapons down and then Brunhilde spoke to Darkling.


    ¡°You should wait here.¡±


    Darkling stood still without a word and Brunhilde turned and began to walk. Woojin followed. She was formally dressed, but her clothing couldn¡¯t hide her charming curves. However, Woojin didn¡¯t think about anything as he followed. She was only concerned with protecting Doctor Ahn. She never joined the fight against the Avatar of Amon, but she protected Doctor Ahn right up until the end.


    Without her, Doctor Ahn would not have been able to use his full potential to conduct his research. After thest security check where Brunhilde scanned her retina, they were now at a room where Doctor Ahn was waiting.


    It wasn¡¯t ab, but a resting area. One side of the wall had been turned into an aquarium. A forty-year-old man, who was sipping tea, stood up as Brunhilde and Woojin walked in.


    Woojin walked up to him and bowed.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, sir. I am Ko Woojin.¡±


    ¡°I am Ahn Jongguk.¡±


    Ahn Jongguk offered him a seat and he epted. Woojin smiled at the scent of the tea that Jongguk had poured and offered. It was a familiar scent that Woojin always smelled when he visited Doctor Ahn in the past.


    Ahn Jongguk looked silently at Woojin. There were less than ten people in the world who knew his name. Hwang had said that a rookie hunter who knew the Doctor¡¯s full name wanted to meet him. That made the doctor curious. Yet, even with that curiosity, he would not have met him if he wasn¡¯t so full of concerns right now. He decided to meet with the hunter to take some time off and rx. Of course, knowing that the rookie hunter just killed two vampires was a huge factor too. The hunter was said to have purchased Cocktail-B, so he must have used it. However, killing a vampire meant that the hunter was ready to die as well.


    ¡°You wanted to meet me?¡±


    Woojin looked at the doctor and realized he needed to first bring him into his n. He was no match against the Avatar of Amon even when he was a ten-year experienced hunter. Of course, there was no way for him to fight the otherworld god either. Of course, if he seeded in killing the Avatar of Amon, he would not need to fight the god, but he still needed to be stronger.


    That¡¯s why he was here.


    ¡°Yes. I wanted to meet you, sir.¡±


    ¡°And why is that?¡±


    Woojin ced his cup down and decided to hook this man with curiosity first.


    ¡°The Cocktails have been developed until C at the current stage, right?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    The Cocktails produced were sold up to grade C. Woojin remembered this because it took a long time for D to be released. It was only released when he was already a full-fledged hunter. Woojinter asked Doctor Ahn about why it was dyed. He heard that Doctor Ahn had been struggling for a breakthrough in his research and it came from the most unexpected ce.


    ¡°And Cocktail-D is not yet stable.¡±


    Ahn Johngguk¡¯s expression froze along with Brunhilde¡¯s and the atmosphere changed. Woojin did not care and continued, ¡°I know how to stabilize it.¡±


    Ahn Jongguk already had a full life report on Woojin. He found it hard to believe that Woojin knew something that he himself did not. Nheless, he was desperate for any clues.


    ¡°And under what condition will you tell me that?¡±


    ¡°Make me an Avatar.¡±

 Chapter 13 - Doctor Ahn Jongguk (4)

    <h4>Chapter 13: Doctor Ahn Jongguk (4)</h4>


    Doctor Ahn burst out in hollowughter, his face full of disbelief.


    ¡°HAH! What did you just say?¡±


    Woojin looked at Doctor Ahn calmly and answered, ¡°Wasn¡¯t that your dream?¡±


    It shocked Doctor Ahn greatly, but he didn¡¯t show it; Brunhilde was the only one who knew about his dream. It was more shocking than Woojin knowing his full name.


    ¡°Do you think an Avatar can be created?¡±


    Woojin nodded at the question. He had heard this from Doctor Ahn as they became good friends through the struggles and hardships in those chaotic times. Woojin wanted to be his friend again, but he didn¡¯t have that kind of time now.


    ¡°Cocktails. The thing that¡¯s made by mixing Avatar blood. I know it¡¯s the failed result of the project to make a human be an Avatar.¡±


    At this point, Doctor Ahn couldn¡¯t hide his shock anymore. This was a secret that even Brunhilde did not know.


    ¡°W-who are you!? How did you...!?¡±


    Woojin looked calmly at Doctor Ahn and continued, ¡°Does it matter how I know? All that matters is that you can take a step forward with your dream.¡±


    In the past, Doctor Ahn had failed in his project to create an Avatar. Using the drug with the help of equipment allowed Avatar-like strength in humans, but that was it. Woojin, however, still remembered what the doctor said before they parted ways in the end; he had found a clue. They didn¡¯t have the time to try it out, but it seemed very possible.


    That¡¯s why Woojin wanted to share this now. The Doctor Ahn of the past was much younger and had less experience, but the clue would surely be a great help to contribute to the sess of his project.


    Doctor Ahn looked silently at Woojin as he picked up the tablet on his desk. He scanned through Woojin¡¯s information again. There were no indications whatsoever that Woojin might have a connection with him. Moreover, Doctor Ahn didn¡¯t have any memories that might be rted to this man and yet Woojin still knew about his dream.


    Doctor Ahn looked back up at Woojin. His information didn¡¯t have any abnormalities, but what he had done until now was full of mysteries. He had a life that had no connection to the otherworld, but he was already acting like a veteran hunter. And his eyes weren¡¯t like those of a rookie hunter.


    What should he do? Doctor Ahn looked at this mysterious man. He took a sip of his tea and decided. It didn¡¯t seem like he would suffer any losses from hearing what Woojin had to say. Besides, if he gave even the slightest hint to stabilize Cocktail-D, that was more than enough for now.


    Besides, Woojin wanted to be an Avatar and his research was still in the testing phase. If Woojin was willing to be a test subject, it would only help him.


    Doctor Ahn ced down his teacup and spoke.


    ¡°A deal should be made with fair conditions, so I¡¯ll talk to you in all honesty.¡±


    Ahn gazed defiantly at Woojin. Woojin realized this man was different from the one he knew ten years ago. He was younger, more vibrant, and he had experienced fewer failures.


    ¡°Just like you mentioned, I am researching if there is a way for a human to be an Avatar. They are supernatural beings that far surpass the abilities of humans. I believe it will help humans ovee their limits. However, the research is not going very well, to say the least.¡±


    Doctor Ahn smiled bitterly as he continued.


    ¡°Avatars don¡¯t really cooperate with humans. And they don¡¯t want humans to be a threat against them, so the project has to be kept secret.¡±


    He continued as he fiddled with his cup.


    ¡°And the result is the Cocktail. I still don¡¯t have the slightest clue on how to progress with the Avatar project.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Doctor. You will definitely make me an Avatar.¡±


    Doctor Ahnughed at Woojin¡¯s words. He believed something that Doctor Ahn himself couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Good. If you believe so, then we have a deal.¡±


    Doctor Ahn then asked, ¡°What do I need to do to stabilize Cocktail-D?¡±


    Woojin didn¡¯t know the exact ratio of the mixture, but knew what ingredient was missing. He was especially most clear about the ingredients needed for creating Cocktail-D.


    ¡°You will need Hydra blood.¡±


    ¡°Hydra?¡±


    Doctor Ahn looked at Woojin with a puzzled expression. Cocktails were made using a mixture of Avatar blood. It was hard to get the blood of Avatars, but by using them, he was able to create Cocktails.


    However, the Hydra was a monster. A legendary monster at that. Getting blood from it was beyond hard. Nheless, there was always a way to get it if needed.


    ¡°That will drive up the cost.¡±


    ¡°Cost doesn¡¯t matter, does it?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Whatever it was, if Doctor Ahn needed it, the WOH would surely get it for him. Pricing it was the WOH¡¯s job when the Cocktail was finished. The doctor¡¯s sole jobe was to create the Cocktail.


    ¡°Hydra blood...¡±


    He had not thought of mixing monster blood.


    ¡°If this shows progress, I will trust you and do my best to make you an Avatar.¡±


    Woojin nodded and got up from his seat.


    ¡°Then I will wait for your message.¡±


    ¡°Should I message you through Old Hwang?¡±


    ¡°You can do that or just call me directly. I¡¯m sure you already know my number.¡±


    Doctor Ahn looked at Woojin for a second and answered, ¡°Sure. I will call you.¡±


    Doctor Ahn turned and Brunhilde guided Woojin out of the room. Midway to the elevator, Brunhilde suddenly stopped and turned to Woojin.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you know and what you are trying to do. But if you harm Doctor Ahn in any way, I¡¯ll send you back to Valha.¡±


    She spoke coldly and Woojin smiled at her.


    ¡°I assure you that it won¡¯t be necessary.¡±


    Brunhilde looked into Woojin¡¯s eyes for a moment and turned back to guide him to Darkling. When she returned, Doctor Ahn looked at her and asked, ¡°Request for Hydra blood from the WOH.¡±


    ¡°Do you really trust him?¡±


    Doctor Ahn brought his hands up to rub his face and answered, ¡°I am desperate enough to try anything right now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll request it right away.¡±


    Brunhilde left the room and Doctor Ahn was left alone. He peered into the aquarium and spoke silently.


    ¡°And if it works, I¡¯ll make sure he bes an Avatar.¡±

 Chapter 14 - Reaction (1)

    <h4>Chapter 14: Reaction (1)</h4>


    Woojin stopped by an imported motorcycle shop on his way back. He needed mobility from now on so he needed to get a motorcycle. The owner of this shop was quite famous in the motorcycle industry. He managed over ten motorcycle enthusiast groups and he had top-notch mechanical skills. Woojin had purchased motorcycles from his shop in the past.


    As Woojin browsed through the motorcycles, the owner, Park Daesoo, came over to assist.


    ¡°Where will you be riding it?¡±


    ¡°I need it for both on and off the road.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. That should be a good one if you have the money.¡±


    The owner indicated at the one Woojin was looking at. It was a Ducati Scrambler Urban Enduro, made to be used both on and off the road.


    ¡°So, you want it?¡±


    Woojin tapped on the motorcycle and answered, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s awesome. Come in.¡±


    Woojin walked in and Daesoo handed him a drink and asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s a Wyvern set, isn¡¯t it? Hunter?¡±


    Korea was a bad ce for hunters to live, but the country still had a hunter guild and hunters were based there. Daesoo knew a few hunters through his vastwork of people and was able to recognize the Wyvern set right away. He also knew it was insanely expensive and knew he had to be careful around the people who owned one.


    Woojin took out a bag full of cash at that question.


    ¡°Yeah, sort of.¡±


    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll just take 15 million. I¡¯ll take care of the registration and everything else.¡±


    ¡°When can I get it?¡±


    ¡°Two days from now at thetest. Where do you want it delivered?¡±


    Woojin told him the name of the hotel and asked him to deliver it in the morning.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have it prepared soon.¡±


    Woojin then took a cab and searched the inte on his way back. Things were going as expected. Vampires were spread all around the world and although the Avatar of Amon used Dmitri, he was only one out of the many leaders that did his bidding during the same time period. There were differences on the days the events happened, but the results of the crimes were not very different. Kidnappings and massacres happened all around the world, and with the inte widely circting information to people, it couldn¡¯t hide everything.


    Woojin realized that in the past the Avatar of Amon nned to make people in the real world realize the existence of the otherworld. People were terrified as the legends became reality and reacted by purchasing firearms. It was a huge shock to the economy as a whole.


    Woojin sighed and looked out the window. He knew what would happen now, but most of the incidents he remembered would happen three yearster. He knew most of the big incidents after he began to rise as a powerful hunter since he was involved in most of them, but he didn¡¯t have any details about the incidents before that.


    He was interested in the criminal activity at that time, but the vampires went silent for about a year after the initial kidnappings. Woojin knew that time would y a vital role in his preparation. The Avatar of Amon used Woojin¡¯s sister as thest offering. He wasn¡¯t sure if it was because she was more powerful than anyone else or if there was another reason, but it brought uncertainty as to what the Avatar of Amon did with the missing offerings.


    If his sister was needed, things could potentially be moreplicated. Woojin needed to gain as much strength as soon as possible.


    When Woojin got back home, he found his father bringing out the trash so he helped. He then walked to the store together with his father to buy ice cream and returned. When he got home, his mother was watching a Korean drama and Woojin sat down with her to watch. He had never seen a drama before and at this time in his past, he wasn¡¯t in a situation to watch TV.


    Woojin felt like he would cry as he recalled his past ten years again and was barely able to hold back his tears. That¡¯s when the phone rang.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Woojin went to his room and checked the phone. It was Bihyung¡¯s number.


    [We should meet.]

 Chapter 15 - Reaction (2)

    <h4>Chapter 15: Reaction (2)</h4>


    Woojin took a cab and arrived at Bihyung¡¯s building. Kim Beom was already waiting for him on the 1st floor.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    They got on the elevator and Beom asked Woojin on the way up, ¡°How did you be a hunter?¡±


    Woojin looked at Beom and Beom turned back to him. He had looked into Woojin¡¯s background from every possible angle but he had no possible connections to be a hunter. Yet Woojin was too good to be an unregistered hunter. In fact, he had already killed two vampires.


    ¡°I was lucky.¡±


    Woojin could only say that. He was just lucky he was sent back into the past, that was all. Beom looked at Woojin silently and turned back.


    ¡°That¡¯s interesting.¡±


    They reached the top floor and saw Bihyung standing by the window. Woojin walked up to Bihyung¡¯s side and stood there. The sun was going down on the horizon; day was turning into night. As Woojin looked out into the horizon, Bihyung handed him a ss. They clinked their sses for a toast and drank.


    ¡°There were massacres all around the world. And the House of Dmitri is involved in all of them.¡±


    Woojin knew this. The House of Dmitri was behind all of it, but it took a long time for their house to be med. They were powerful on their own, but many sided with them from the shadows.


    It was all only revealed after the world plunged into chaos. And it was only after many unprepared Avatars died that they found out what the Avatar of Amon was nning to do and decided to work together to fight.


    Woojin wanted to stop that era froming; the otherworld needed to stay as the other world. He wanted to keep the real world from not knowing of its existence.


    Bihyung continued, ¡°Korea got out of the tragedy in some way, thanks to you.¡±


    ¡°Did you get those stones?¡±


    Bihyung handed over a leather bracelet that had a small stone set into it. It didn¡¯t look like anything precious but Woojin knew what it was. As he took it, Bihyung exined, ¡°I am trying, but that¡¯s the only one I got it for now. I could see that you were telling the truth so I¡¯ll give you that for your sister.¡±


    Woojin sighed in relief as now he had at least a little bit of security that he needed. Bihyung shook his head and spoke.


    ¡°You really are mysterious.¡±


    Bihyung brought out whiskey from the cab and filled his ss as he continued.


    ¡°You killed two vampires, but they won¡¯t make a move anytime soon. They will try toy low as it will be hard to hide the fact that they caused this incident to expose the otherworld to reality.¡±


    Woojin walked up to him and Bihyung poured whiskey into his ss. Woojin mused as he looked down.


    ¡°It would be great if it were that simple.¡±


    If it was the same as before, he had only saved seven people from being kidnapped. He was uncertain as to what the Avatar of Amon might do since he didn¡¯t know what the seven missing offerings might mean.


    ¡°Do you know something?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not certain yet.¡±


    He had changed the past as soon as he got back. He wasn¡¯t sure what changes it might bring so he didn¡¯t want to specte without being sure. Bihyung shrugged and drank. Woojin also downed his drink and looked at the stone.


    ¡°Thank you for this.¡±


    ¡°Are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Bihyung called Woojin as he was leaving.


    ¡°Woojin. Let me ask you a question.¡±


    Woojin turned.


    ¡°Vampires won¡¯t be making any moves for a while. But are there any others that I should watch out for?¡±


    Woojin realized Bihyung was testing him. Honestly, Woojin wasn¡¯t sure what Bihyung did in the past as the kidnappings were sessful, so he took the precaution of not spilling any names.


    ¡°Tell me if those foreign Avatars that work as mercenariese into the country. They might hire non-vampires to do the job.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Bihyung turned to Beom when Woojin left the room.


    ¡°How are things going in Busan?¡±


    ¡°We are using Converted Ones to search the entire region. I¡¯ll keep you posted.¡±


    ¡°Did you hear what we said?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Tell Yuhong to be on the alert for a while.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Bihyung spoke as he stood up.


    ¡°It seems like there might be more that¡¯s going on. I should go to Jeju Ind.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to meet with Granny Mago?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I should ask for her advice.¡±


    ¡°Take care, Boss.¡±


    Bihyung frowned. Korea had gotten off easy this time, but it seemed too early to be relieved. Bihyung had to move on his own to prepare.


    Woojin went straight to his sister¡¯s room when he returned home. Eunseo was studying when he knocked on her door.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re backte.¡±


    ¡°Can Ie in?¡±


    Eunseo opened the door and Woojin handed her the bracelet. The Stone of Spiritual Power Concealment. The stone was a slight shade of purple, with two leather straps intecing to form a bracelet.


    Eunseo stared in astonishment at the bracelet.


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t sparkly like a diamond, but the stone¡¯s smooth surface and sheen were charming enough to be considered pretty. Woojin ced it over his sister¡¯s wrist and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t ever take this off.¡±


    His voice was so serious that it scared his sister a bit.


    ¡°Don¡¯t show it to anyone and don¡¯t take it off. If anyone wants to see it off your wrist, just tell them I warned you not to, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay. I got it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking. Make sure you don¡¯t take this off. Ever.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Woojin then patted her shoulder and returned to his room. At least she had some basic protection in ce now. He then took out a notebook from his shelf and began writing down whatever he could remember to check what might help him in the future.

 Chapter 16 - Reaction (3)

    <h4>Chapter 16: Reaction (3)</h4>


    The motorcycle arrived and Woojin immediately rode it to meet Old Hwang. Hwang handed over the Barrett XM109 rifle when Woojin arrived. As Woojin checked the weapon, Hwang asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you need to zero the scope?¡±


    ¡°Do you have a shooting range?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s the one I use. Take him there.¡±


    Hwang ordered Darkling and he nodded. Woojin stashed his gun in Darkling¡¯s car and followed on his Ducati to the shooting range.


    When Woojin took out the weapon and set it up, Darkling realized that he was already experienced with the weapon. As Woojin began firing the rifle, Darkling became shocked. There was no way to exin the skills that this ¡®inexperienced¡¯ Woojin was showing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back. I need to purchase information from Old Hwang.¡±


    They then packed up and returned. Hwang was reading a newspaper when they got back.


    ¡°Hm? Anything wrong with the weapon?¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s good. I need information.¡±


    ¡°Information?¡±


    ¡°I need information about Natti.¡±


    Hwang caressed his beard at that.


    ¡°Natti? Why?¡±


    ¡°I need to capture one.¡±


    Hwang thought about it and spoke.


    ¡°They¡¯re hard to catch and the only thing of value is their leather. Do you know how difficult it is to capture one without damaging the leather?¡±


    ¡°How much is Natti leather?¡±


    ¡°Undamaged, 100 million. But it¡¯s extremely hard to capture without damage it. Will you still go?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°If the leather is damaged, the price drops by a huge margin.¡±


    Hunters did not care about the price as having good equipment meant ensuring the safety of their own lives. Woojin knew this, but the reason for him trying to capture a Natti wasn¡¯t because of the leather.


    ¡°Then the information won¡¯t be too expensive, I assume.¡±


    ¡°No, unfortunately.¡±


    Hwang replied as he looked at Woojin.


    ¡°There are only two Natti that have been found in Korea. I will charge ten million each.¡±


    The price of the information differed depending on the person providing it. Requiring ten million won for the information of one Natti was a favor to Woojin. Woojin knew this and paid the ten million in cash.


    ¡°I¡¯ll hear about the one nearby.¡±


    Hwang then sent a text to Woojin¡¯s phone and Woojin left. Hwang then turned to Darkling.


    ¡°Was he any good with the rifle?¡±


    Darkling nodded slowly.


    ¡°Oh? Did he make good shots?¡±


    Darkling nodded again and Hwang continued, ¡°Well, if he¡¯s not after the leather, he¡¯ll capture it with the Barrett XM109 without any problems. I won¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Hwang then returned to his newspaper.


    The ce was in the Gangwondo Mountains. Woojin wanted the closest location and this was already quite far, and it seemed that the other one should be in the farthest corner of the country. Woojin stopped by the hotel to stash his Barrett XM109. When he got to the mountain, the sun was at its zenith above Woojin.


    ¡°I need to capture it in two hours if I want to get back before dinner.¡±


    Woojin began hiking up the mountain towards the location. He first followed the hiking trail but soon wandered off so that people wouldn¡¯t see him. There weren¡¯t many people around but it wasn¡¯t a good idea to be seen while wearing a leather jacket-like armor.


    After a while, Woojin smiled when he found the dead body of an animal with its head crushed. Natti was a monster that looked like a bear. It wasn¡¯t intelligent, but it knew not to fight humans. It only hunted humans when it ran out of things to eat, but Avatars took care of them when that happened.


    There were big footprints next to the dead carcass. Woojin pulled out his Desert Eagle as he tracked the footprints. They headed into a dark, narrow area where people would venture into. It was a good hiding ce for Natti.


    Woojin looked around and caught the scent a beast in that dark ce. It was bright daylight, but that area had dark shadows. And within those shadows were two shining yellow eyes. Woojin aimed his Desert Eagle and pulled the trigger as he remembered the Natti¡¯s attack patterns. The bullet hit the Natti. Its leather was not strong enough to block the bullet, but the Natti¡¯s powerful, taut muscles didn¡¯t allow normal bullets to prate either. That¡¯s why the armor-piercing bullets that Woojin prepared were perfect to deal with it.


    The Natti charged at Woojin like a vehicle. Woojin holstered his Desert Eagle and drew his Starfish Fang. Killing it with bullets would take too much time. The Starfish Fang, having eaten two bloodstones, allowed Woojin to move quickly without the use of Cocktails. When the Natti was almost over him, Woojin leapt up and stabbed the Starfish Fang into the Natti¡¯s head and flipped over.


    When Woojinnded and turned, the Natti had charged into a rock and was fell. He approached it and retrieved his de, then turned the Natti¡¯s body over. It was so heavy that it took him some time. Then, he cut its chest with the Starfish Fang and pulled out its spiritual stone.


    The spiritual stone of a Natti was not valued by hunters. It was useless until the effect of the Starfish Fang was made known. It was hard to capture Avatars that had super strength, but a Natti was easy to capture and the effect it gave was the same.


    Woojin fed the Natti stone to the Starfish Fang and said, ¡°Eat well and grow.¡±

 Chapter 17 - Reaction (4)

    <h4>Chapter 17: Reaction (4)</h4>


    Woojin whistled as he skinned the leather from the Natti. His power had grown by arge margin; he had trouble turning the Natti body around a while ago, but now he could do it easily.


    ¡°The point is if I can be an Avatar.¡±


    If he could use the Starfish Fang even after bing an Avatar, fighting any Avatar would pose no problems. Woojin pulled out its galldder through the Natti¡¯s already cut open stomach. It was dangerous because of the poison, but the method of removing the poison was widely known in the future. It was because people began searching for a way to use its galldder to make liquor after they started killing the Natti for its spiritual stone.


    And it was this liquor that caused the Natti to quickly be hunted down. Woojin decided to get its effect sooner. He cut off the other body parts and scattered them around for the animals and birds to eat. When he was done, he stored the galldder inside a bottle, slung the leather on his back, and left the mountain. Woojin then went straight to Old Hwang.


    ¡°With this much damage, you can only get thirty million. Are you still selling it?¡±


    It seemed that the bullet wound and burn mark had brought down the selling price. But Woojin didn¡¯t care. The value of the Natti wasn¡¯t in the leather, but in the liquor that Woojin was trying to make.


    ¡°Can you get Daeokbong Honey?¡±


    ¡°Daeokbong Honey? That thing costs ten million per liter.¡±


    ¡°Get me two liters. And if you tell me the other Natti location, that will cover my Natti leather.¡±


    Hwang looked at Woojin without a word. Daeokbongs were monsters living in China which were hard to capture as they lived in swarms, much like an army organization. However, there was a family that had taken up the job of acquiring its honey for generations. The honey was good at increasing immunities and curing hangovers. Therefore, it was popr with the rich people. It was expensive, but it wasn¡¯t hard to get either.


    ¡°Do you want the Natti¡¯s location tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Goodbye then.¡±


    ¡°Good day.¡±


    Hwang caressed his beard as Woojin left and stared at the Natti leather.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t use the Barrett.¡± ( B oxnovel.c om )


    It would¡¯ve been easy to capture the Natti if Woojin had used the Barrett rifle, but he did not. He used an armor-piercing bullet and finished it off with the Starfish Fang.


    Hwang handed the leather to Darkling.


    ¡°Have it processed.¡±


    The second Natti was located at Gyungsangnamdo, within Chunsung Mountain. Woojin didn¡¯t even use his gun this time so he could get the best leather price possible. Instead, he used Cocktail-B. With his boosted strength and agility, it was easy to capture the Natti. The only damage to the leather was at the neck that was removed when skinned. Woojin smiled as he fed another stone to the Starfish Fang. He could feel his strength increasing.


    Woojin quickly returned to Seoul, and this time, Hwang frowned at the quality of the leather.


    ¡°This is the highest quality. You can get a hundred million for this.¡±


    ¡°Then get me six liters of honey and tell me the location of any Natti you get until we use it all.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Hwang handed over the previously ordered two liters of honey.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you the location when I get them.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Woojin then returned to his hotel and ced the galldder of the Natti into the two liters of honey. In the future, 500 ml of this liquor would cost over one billion won, and it only required a week to process. This would ensure that Woojin would not run out of money in the long run.


    He then went down to the hotel¡¯s gym and began training. His strength increased when he held the Starfish Fang, but it would be pointless if he didn¡¯t train his basic muscle strength. When he was finished and about to return home, he got a call from Bihyung.


    At Bihyung¡¯s ce, Woojin was greeted by a tall and beautiful short-haired woman. It was Yeohong, a Dokkebi.


    ¡°The CEO is waiting for you,e.¡±


    As he followed her, Woojin remembered her in her battle suit. Bihyung was sitting down on a sofa with a ss of liquor.


    ¡°Come have a seat.¡±


    As Woojin sat down, Bihyung turned on the TV.


    ¡°I found this man in my investigations.¡±


    Woojin turned to the TV, and on it was a Russian man with broad shoulders that resembled a bear.


    ¡°Do you know who that is?¡±


    ¡°Bolkov?¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Woojin frowned. He was a Werebear, a famous hunter from Russia. He was one of the Avatars that worked for money and his strength was amazing when he shapeshifted. His nickname was ¡®Ripper¡¯ because of his killing style; he ripped the opponent¡¯s body into parts. He was infamous since the Cold War, but his infamy stillsted until now.


    ¡°He was a KGB agent in the Cold War. The Russian government used Avatars a lot back then. He¡¯s one of the Avatars that you asked me to notify you about when theye in.¡±


    ¡°Do you know his reason foring into Korea?¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s better for us to not meet.¡±


    Woojin nodded. In the past, Yeohong had killed Bolkov. However, it was going to be different this time.


    ¡°Do you know where he is?¡±


    ¡°He is at the Hilton Hotel. Room 2207.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Woojin stood up as Bihyung asked, ¡°Are you going to take care of him?¡±


    ¡°Will that be okay?¡±


    ¡°If he¡¯s hired, then it will be fine. But if he¡¯s here to travel, the Russian Were-family wille after you.¡±


    ¡°I hope he¡¯s hired then.¡± ( B oxnovel.c om )


    The Were-family sided with the Avatar of Amon in the past so he was bound to fight them anyway. And with Bolkov as one of their powerful assets, it would be better for Woojin to take care of him when he had the chance.


    Bihyung looked to Yeohong as Woojin left.


    ¡°He¡¯s a hunter but he¡¯s trying to fight an Avatar... I am not sure if he¡¯s just a fool or brave. See if you can help him out.¡±


    ¡°Do we need to care about him?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. As far as what Granny Mago told me, we have to look after him.¡±


    Bihyung downed his ss and looked back at Bolkov on the TV screen.

 Chapter 18 - Hunt (1)

    <h4>Chapter 18: Hunt (1)</h4>


    Woojin called his parents to tell them he would bete and went up to the roof of the Seoul Square building where he had a clear view of the Hilton Hotel. He prepared to hunt Bolkov and assembled the Barrett XM109. He checked room 2207 through the scope and breathed. If Woojin wanted to kill an Avatar, he needed to inflict a critical wound before engaging inbat with it.


    As Woojin loaded the rifle and peered through the scope, he saw Bolkov moving around in his room. The curtains were only slightly open, but it was enough to ensure that he was in the room. Woojin waited. A good hunter needed patience. Normally, monsters or Avatars weren¡¯t beings that humans could hunt.


    They were much stronger, and with their powers, it was crazy for humans to even think about fighting them. Yet, Woojin fought against them for a long time. He didn¡¯t care about his own body bing damaged if he could sessfully kill the Avatar of Amon and his minions.


    And through that experience, Woojin was hunting today.


    Unlike vampires, Were-families married and had babies. Their numbers were very low because each Were-family had separate types. Werewolves, Weretigers, Werebears and etc... they all had differences in characteristics and the Werebears¡¯ special characteristics were strength and regeneration power.


    ¡°Nobody knows that this is already being sold.¡±


    The Barrett XM109 was a weapon that was still in development. There were more powerful weapons in the past, but for now, the Barrett XM109 was the best weapon out there to hunt Avatars.


    Woojin waited. Soon, arge man opened up the curtain and showed himself. He had a bathrobe on with his hairy chest exposed. Woojin smiled.


    ¡°Good to see you.¡±


    And then he pulled the trigger. Even with the silencer, the gunshot was still loud as it fired. Woojin saw the window break as Bolkov¡¯s shoulder seemed to explode from the bullet. It didn¡¯t take off his arm, but Woojin readied a second shot. Before Bolkov could get up, Woojin aimed his head and fired. Bolkov was somehow able to cover his head with his arm. His regeneration was healing him even as he was being shot at. Woojin had already expected this.


    Woojin reloaded and looked through the scope. Bolkov was staring directly at Woojin and then he jumped out of the twenty-two story window. He was charging toward Woojin, his arm already recovering. Woojin then aimed his rifle toward the entrance of the roof. There was only one shot left. He needed to make Bolkov use as much of his regenerative power from the damage of that remaining shot.


    The power could regenerate his body as long as his head was not cut off, but it had its limits. It required more of his energy the more grievous the wound. Woojin heard a loud thumping sound as he waited; Bolkov must have realized that he was a hunter when he was attacked. Avatars did not use guns when they fought because they preferred to use their own powers. That¡¯s why Bolkov was just rushing in without any concerns. Bolkov was certain that no hunter weapon would work against him.


    Woojin injected Cocktail-B into his thigh and waited. The door was smashed and Woojin pulled the trigger.


    Shooting a gun in short range was not usually attempted against Avatars as their reflexes were amazing. However, Woojin was lucky. If Bolkov had his armor on, this would not have damaged him. The bullet struck Bolkov¡¯s arm and exploded. But Bolkov, even with his left arm torn to shreds, smiled at Woojin and shapeshifted. Woojin jumped as a three-meter giant bear charged at him. Bolkov¡¯s right paw struck the ground and Bolkov turned, but Woojin fired his Desert Eagle.


    The bullet struck Bolkov¡¯s waist and he grimaced. With that expression, Woojin realized that Bolkov¡¯s power to regenerate had depleted. He couldn¡¯t waste any time.


    Woojin fired all his remaining bullets. Bolkov swung his arm regardless, but Woojin had already backed away. He then pulled out the Starfish Fang. Bolkov swung at Woojin when he backed into a narrow ce.


    Bolkov was shocked by the fact that he had suddenly lost his arm. The ce was already rigged with the Spiderweb of Inmen. Even if the opponent was a Werebear and an Avatar, he had lost his regeneration power and both his arms. Woojin jumped at Bolkov.


    Bolkov did not underestimate his enemy anymore. He lowered his body to bite Woojin at once, but Woojin threw his fist at Bolkov.


    With two Natti stones, Woojin was strong enough to snap Bolkov¡¯s fatigued head. And then Woojin stabbed the Starfish Fang into Bolkov¡¯s chin, his eyes rolled backward and he fell to the ground.


    Woojin sighed.

 Chapter 19 - Hunt (2)

    <h4>Chapter 19: Hunt (2)</h4>


    Werepeople¡¯s detached body parts did not return to human form if they were cut off while they were still alive, but their bodies returned to human when they died. Woojin pulled out his de as he checked the giant man turning back to human form. He then pulled out the spiritual stone from Bolkov¡¯s heart. It was a baby fist-sized stone as Bolkov was a hundred-year-old Werebear. The stone could easily fetch a few hundred million.


    ¡°Money isn¡¯t the important thing right now.¡±


    Woojin fed it to his Starfish Fang and checked his body. He wasn¡¯t aware in the past when he got the Starfish Fang that someone had already fed it a lot, but it was quite fun to do this. He could feel his strength had increased by arge margin. He also had a scratch on his hand and he saw his wound slowly but visibly healing. It was too weak to use it in fights, but it was satisfying that he had gotten a part of the power.


    If he were to kill all the Werebears and fed the stones to his Starfish Fang, maybe he could get a powerful regeneration ability. Woojin then grabbed Bolkov¡¯s right hand and pulled out the ws. Werebear ws had high durability and their length of thirty centimeters made them good ingredients to be turned into throwing daggers.


    As Woojin was pulling out the ws, someone walked onto the roof through the broken door. Woojin pulled out his Desert Eagle, but it was Yeohong in her ck battlesuit. She looked around as she walked up. She snapped her fingers as she checked Bolkov¡¯s body and people appeared from behind her. Woojin frowned. They were Cleaners. As they began to clean up the area, Woojin retrieved his spiderweb and approached Yeohong.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll take care of the rest. Do you have any more business with Bolkov¡¯s body?¡±


    He had already removed the stone and ws so he was done. The blood had some use, but Woojin had no tools to remove it.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m done here.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    Woojin looked at Yeohong and nodded.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Woojin then disassembled his Barrett XM109 and walked out. As Woojin left, Yeohong looked around and took out her cell phone to call Bihyung.


    [So, how did it go?]


    ¡°Bolkov is dead.¡±


    [Wow. He really needs our love then. What hunter can fight Bolkov on 1 on 1 right now?]


    ¡°No hunter is crazy enough to fight Bolkov alone.¡±


    [Yeah, I thought so. Did you take Bolkov¡¯s body?]


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    [Then it¡¯s good for us too. Take care of the rest.]


    ¡°Yeah. Will do.¡±


    Yeohong then hung up and looked around to imagine what happened here. She saw Woojin retrieving the web, so it was easy to imagine why Bolkov¡¯s arm was cut off. It was also understandable that Bolkov¡¯s other arm was blown off with the Barrett XM109, but what was notable was the use of a sharp object that prated Bolkov¡¯s head.


    ¡°It¡¯s godly.¡±


    Woojin focused on not making any mistakes. His body had changed but his experience still stayed with him. And with the flexibility of the Starfish Fang, it was easy to cut the ws. Woojin checked the four throwing daggers in his hand. They had good bnce and weight. He threw them at the target hung on the wall. While he had enough experience, his body was still not trained enough ¡ª he did not hit the center.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got to train more.¡±


    Even with the most precise skills, it was hard to strike Avatars. He needed to train much more. As Woojin was gathering the daggers, his phone rang.


    ¡°Yes, Doctor?¡±


    [Can I see you now?]


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    Woojin rode on his bike to head over to Doctor Ahn Jongguk¡¯sb. As he reached the underground parking lot, Brunhilde was waiting for him.


    It seemed that the creation of Cocktail-D must have been a sess. Woojin bowed in greeting and Brunhilde began to walk ahead through security. They were soon in a room with arge aquarium, and Doctor Ahn waiting for him with tea.


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to trust your words.¡±


    Woojin looked at the doctor and the doctor ced a blue-colored liquid on the table.


    ¡°It is Cocktail-D.¡±


    Woojin knew that Cocktail-D had Hydra blood but he didn¡¯t know the ratio so he didn¡¯t imagine it would be this fast.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t imagine that the monster blood would help. Anyway, I thought it¡¯s time for me to repay you for the debt.¡±


    Woojin smiled. Doctor Ahn hesitated for a bit and then said, ¡°I don¡¯t even know where to start. Are you really sure you want to join the Avatar Project?¡±


    Woojin sipped on the tea and recited a story that Doctor Ahn told him in the past.


    ¡°We¡¯ll need a slight change of direction in the Avatar Project.¡±


    ¡°Change of direction?¡±


    Woojin smiled and said, ¡°We need blood from spiritual beings.¡±

 Chapter 20 - Hunt (3)

    <h4>Chapter 20: Hunt (3)</h4>


    ¡°Spiritual beings? Are you out of your mind?¡±


    Doctor Ahn was shocked. Spiritual beings were considered holy and were helpful just by their existence. It was hard toe across them and their numbers got less with the advancement of science. As such, it was not possible to even think about using such beings as research. Doctor Ahn studied the dead bodies of those beings, but never even considered studying them live.


    Woojin wasn¡¯t surprised by Doctor Ahn¡¯s reaction. When Avatars and hunters worked together to fight against Amon, many spiritual beings joined in. The reason was because Amon and his followers captured spiritual beings when they got a chance and when hunters attacked Amon¡¯s hideouts, they got hands on bodies of spiritual beings and Doctor Ahn began to study them.


    That¡¯s how he had found a hint regarding the Avatar Project. They were trying to focus on increasing the effect of Cocktails as they were at war with Amon, but Doctor Ahn told him that he had found a hint.


    Woojin spoke.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said we need to have a change of mind.¡±


    Doctor Ahn spoke with a serious expression.


    ¡°Your idea sure is novel, but it¡¯s not easy to hunt down spiritual beings. It¡¯s not like there are people stopping you, but these beings are not your typical prey.¡±


    Woojin knew very well. They were much more dangerous than most Avatars.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Even if we make a request to the Hunters Guild, we won¡¯t even able to get their blood.¡±


    Spiritual beings were forbidden from being hunted and it was rare that they got the dead bodies of such beings. Even then, it wasn¡¯t easy to get the body before the blood inside was ruined.


    Woojin understood everything and decided that was why he needed to do this.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get the blood myself.¡±


    The doctor became silent. He looked down at his tea before speaking.


    ¡°Let me tell you one thing. It is forbidden to hunt spiritual beings.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°And you still go get their blood?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to kill them. I¡¯ll just get their blood.¡±


    The doctor hesitated a bit and warned.


    ¡°They won¡¯t just give you their blood... do you know how dangerous it can be if they be angry?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°And you will still do it?¡±


    ¡°It will allow us advancement on the project.¡±


    Doctor Ahn hesitated. He did not see any downside for him, furthermore, they were not trying to kill the spiritual beings either. Besides, Doctor Ahn had never researched their blood before.


    ¡°Okay. I will get to work once you bring me their blood.¡±


    Woojin had to meet with the spiritual beings for his own purposes anyway. He wasn¡¯t sure if the blood was going to help with the Avatar project and if spiritual beings actually helped Doctor Ahn in the past. But if he were to give him the blood, the doctor would surely start on his research.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call you next time.¡±


    Doctor Ahn hesitated for a second and gave the business card to Woojin. Woojin then left, escorted by Brunhilde. As they were on the elevator back up to the street, Brunhilde spoke.


    ¡°You know that I am associated with the Hunters Guild, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You know that hunting spiritual beings is forbidden, so you must know that we cannot let the Hunters Guild ever find out that we are researching their blood.¡±


    ¡°We have never done it before, so I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not forbidden.¡±


    Brunhilde turned to Woojin at those words.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Woojin wasn¡¯t a registered hunter so there was no way Brunhilde could stop Woojin from hunting spiritual beings. But even so, how was Woojin so knowledgeable about the rules for hunters?


    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s still not good if people find out.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to tell anyone. I need this project more than the doctor himself. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Brunhilde then asked the question she had been holding in for a while.


    ¡°Why do you wish to be an Avatar so badly?¡±


    Avatars were born to be Avatars. She had seen humans who wanted to be Avatars, but Woojin seemed different. Woojin even offered to get the blood of spiritual beings which would risk his life.


    ¡°I have something I need to do.¡±


    Brunhilde read the determination in Woojin¡¯s eyes and decided to believe him. She realized that Woojin would side with Doctor Ahn at least until he became an avatar. When they were outside of the underground parking lot, Brunhilde spoke.


    ¡°Be careful. Spiritual beings are dangerous.¡±


    Woojin nodded and got on his bike. There was someone he needed to meet before getting the blood.


    Woojin called Hwang to meet up and was invited to a restaurant. On the 2nd floor of the restaurant, it waspletely empty, with only Hwang and Darkling seated. Woojin sat down next to Old Hwang at the table.


    ¡°So, why did you need to meet me?¡±


    ¡°I need to purchase something.¡±


    ¡°I see. But can I ask something before we get into that?¡±


    Woojin nodded and Hwang turned to him and asked, ¡°Bolkov. Did you kill him?¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Hwang was surprised. He knew Woojin was an experienced hunter after he killed two vampires. However, those were young vampires so it was understandable. But Bolkov was different. He was a hundred-year-old Werebear who was still in his prime. It was hard to believe.


    ¡°I heard the Dokkebis were taking care of a recent incident and found out Bolkov went missing after he entered the country.¡±


    Woojin realized how much connections Hwang had. Woojin was only able to know about Bolkov because of the Dokkebis and yet Hwang already knew Bolkov was in the country.


    ¡°And you think I was behind it?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize Bolkov was on a job rted to those vampires.¡±


    Woojin grabbed his ss of liquor and drank.


    ¡°Do you want more details?¡±


    ¡°Hmmph. Nevermind.¡±


    Hwang, who bought and sold information, knew how much the information he wanted to know could cost so he didn¡¯t ask. Hwang also drank.


    ¡°So, what do you want to purchase?¡±


    ¡°I need the Sarira of King Munmu.¡±


    Hwang looked back at Woojin with surprise. He then asked in confusion.


    ¡°The Sarira of King Munmu? Are you talking about the Sarira that was found in Eastern Stone Tower of Kamunsa?¡±


    ¡°That is right.¡±


    ¡°We are not sure if it really is King Munmu¡¯s Sarira. And it will be hard to get.¡±


    ¡°How much do you need to get it?¡±


    Hwang looked at Woojin. He seemed determined to buy it, so Hwang sighed and replied.


    ¡°How many do you need? You know there¡¯s only ten of them, right?¡±


    ¡°I just need one.¡±


    Hwang took out a calctor from his pocket and tapped on it for a second before replying.


    ¡°I will need five hundred million.¡±


    ¡°How soon can you get it?¡±


    ¡°If you pay the deposit, I can probably get it in a week.¡±


    ¡°Can you get it in five days? I will pay the deposit today.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Hold on.¡±


    Hwang then picked up his cell phone and sent a text message. He then tried to pour more liquor but Woojin stopped him.


    ¡°I have to drive so I can¡¯t drink anymore. Please send me someone so I can hand over the deposit, I¡¯ll hand it over in the hotel lobby.¡±


    ¡°Go with him.¡±


    Woojin turned to Darkling and stood.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you in five days.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    When Woojin left the room, Hwang took up his phone again and called.


    ¡°Get what I ordered. All ten of them.¡±


    Hwang then hung up and poured more liquor. He wasn¡¯t sure what Woojin was trying to use the Sarira for, but he surely had a reason. So he needed to get his hands on them. There might be a use for them in the future.


    ¡°Why would a hunter who killed Bolkov want the Sarira of King Munmu?¡±


    As promised, Hwang got the Sarira in five days and Woojin paid up.


    ¡°Can I ask what you are trying to do with it?¡±


    ¡°It will be expensive.¡±


    ¡°Let me hear the price.¡±


    ¡°In my standards, I will need ten billion for it.¡±


    Hwang knew that Woojin knew about the costs of this world. Unless Woojin was marking up the information, his information must have that much of a value. Hwang sighed and spoke.


    ¡°That¡¯s expensive for solving a curiosity.¡±


    Woojin smiled and stood up.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see again.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Woojin walked out as Hwang watched. He had purchased all the Sarira but the usage seemed too expensive. He put on his sses and checked the Sarira. It wasn¡¯t special, it held a faint spiritual power, but there were a lot of such objects out there.


    ¡°Ten billion...¡±


    He thought about paying the money but shook his head. He had gotten the money he used for smuggling the Sarira out from Woojin¡¯s payment so he had not spent any money yet. Using ten billion to solve his question now seemed too much. He needed to stop here.

 Chapter 21 - Mount Guisoo (1)

    <h4>Chapter 21: Mount Guisoo (1)</h4>


    After retrieving the Sarira of King Munmu, Woojin called home to let his mother know that he will be traveling to Kyungju for apany seminar. His mother wanted Hwangnam Bread, his father wanted Kyodongbub liquor, and his sister wanted Chomseongdae Chocte as souvenirs. It was a bit of a list and although Woojin was on a difficult mission, he was d and even felt relieved by his family¡¯s requests.


    As he rode through the highway on his bike, he organized his ns. Today was a full moon, a good day to start his n. He first stopped by Kyungju to purchase all the souvenirs, checked into a hotel, and unpacked. He bought two bottles of soju and emptied them so that he could have empty bottles.


    Today was the day for him to get the spiritual blood and a piece of equipment. Woojin took out a note to reexamine what he needed to do. If this project went well, he would have the chance to be an avatar. If he became an avatar, he would be more powerful than a normal human. But Woojin himself was still capable of killing multiple Avatars only with the help of Cocktails. Thus, he needed equipment to bolster his arsenal. The Starfish Fang was an unexpected weapon, but he couldn¡¯t stop there.


    Today he could finally get the weapon he wanted. He set an rm and slept so that he could wake up before dawn. After preparing himself with Wyvern armor, a ck mask, and a baseball cap, Woojin walked up to the beach. There was King Munmu¡¯s tomb in the distance, said to have been built at the sea to be a Sea Dragon to protect the country from foreign invaders even in death.


    Woojin looked around. There weren¡¯t any people since it was still dark. Woojin then jumped into the water. The tomb wasn¡¯t far; it was only about two hundred meters from the beach. Woojin then got up on a giant rock and checked again to see if anyone was around.


    The moon was in the western sky and the east side was bing bright.


    Woojin took out King Munmu¡¯s Sarira and ced it on his palm before he used his Starfish Fang to cut his palm and let it bleed. As the blood dripped onto Sarira, it began to glow blue. It wasn¡¯t strong but it didn¡¯t matter as the change soon started.


    The water that was inside King Munmu¡¯s tomb began to wash out and soon, a being rose from the tomb itself. Woojin took a step back to look up at it. It was a giant figure with a twenty-meter-long body. It was King Munmu who had literally be a Sea Dragon. But it only became a reality under certain conditions and he wasn¡¯t strong as dragons. Nheless, Woojin still summoned him.


    Woojin checked on the Sarira. It was now cracked and scattered; thus he shifted his gaze to the Sea Dragon. The Sea Dragon looked down at Woojin and sent his message to Woojin¡¯s mind. ( B oxnovel.c om )


    -Is it you who awakened me from my slumber?


    ¡°I am sorry, Great King, for waking you up.¡±


    -Tell me. Has disaster struck Shi? Is that why you havee here?


    ¡°No, my king. It has been 1,300 years since you have been asleep. Many kingdoms have already perished.¡±


    -Has it been that long?


    The Sea Dragon looked up to the sky and Woojin waited. The dragon looked at the moon for a while and turned back to Woojin.


    -So, if it¡¯s not because of Shi, why have you awakened me?


    ¡°A danger, not only to the descendants of Shi, but to all the people in the world ising. I need the power to stop it.¡±


    -And what is that danger?


    The Sea Dragon was unconvinced and Woojin raised both his arms up and spoke.


    ¡°If you can read my memory, you will see.¡±


    The dragon then approached slowly and Woojin embraced the dragon fearlessly. This wasn¡¯t anything scarypared to facing the god of the otherworld. The dragon ced his forehead upon Woojin¡¯s forehead. Soon, the dragon backed off in shock.


    -W-what has happened here!


    ¡°A being that became an Avatar of a demon did this. It must be stopped.¡±


    The dragon then looked down at Woojin silently and spoke.


    -I do not have the power to fight such a being.


    He was not a true dragon, so he certainly didn¡¯t have that kind of power. It wasn¡¯t like he had a body that could provide spiritual blood either. However, there was one thing he could do.


    ¡°Take me to Mount Guisoo.¡±


    The dragon was shocked. He then burst intoughter and asked,


    -Do you seek the Peacebringer¡¯s Flute? That alone cannot stand a chance against the being in your memory.


    ¡°No,¡± Woojin answered, ¡°I need power to destroy everything, not just the power to bring peace.¡±


    The dragon nodded.


    -Maybe you can achieve it with that. It is not hard to take you to Mount Guisoo, but that thing is a divine beast. I am unsure if it will allow you to take it.


    The dragon then became hesitant and turned. Its horn then began to shine and change shape.


    -Hold onto my horn. I will take you there. You will retrieve it the moment the sun and the full moon rise together.


    That was why Woojin hade here today. He grabbed onto the dragon¡¯s horn dly and the dragon dove down into the sea. Everything worked as expected up until here.


    In the future when all legends were awakened, a lot of research was done and there was a man who met a Sea Dragon. After talking about the Day of Chaos, the Sea Dragon gave a small godly object to the man. However, Woojin wasn¡¯t interested in that. He was focusing on another legend of Mount Guisoo and was using the Sea Dragon to get to it. If he got there, he needed a bamboo tree from the ce.


    After a while, Woojin found a dark figure far ahead. It was moving its giant body very slowly on the surface of the red sea where the sun was rising up. Its hundreds of meters in size made it look like an ind, hence the name ¡®Mount Guisoo¡¯. The dragon sent a message.


    -There is a dragon living inside Mount Guisoo. I¡¯ll draw his attention. You are on your own from here.


    The horn then became transparent. Woojin couldn¡¯t hold onto the horn that turned into a spirit and fell plopped into the sea.


    ( B oxnovel.c om ) -You must make haste. The divine energy will decrease if you fail to retrieve it while both the sun and moon are up.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    -I hope you can fulfill your wish.


    The dragon understood what Woojin had set out to do and decided to help. Woojin began to swim as the dragon left him. It was quite a distance that would make him drown if it wasn¡¯t for the power that the Starfish Fang had consumed. Woojin was barely able to get to Mount Guisoo.


    As he got up on thend, he felt his hair rising. Fierce spiritual power wasing from the peak of Mount Guisoo. It was probably from the ck Dragon that lived there. Woojin let out a breath and began to move in the opposite direction toward the peak of the mountain.


    As he got to the top, he saw the bamboo. As the sun rose, the bamboo divided into two and showed the sun rising between the stalks. If he stood on the opposite side, he would see the full moon falling into the horizon. When it was in one piece, the bamboo used to make the flute will be the Peacebringer¡¯s Flute that brings peace, but when the bamboo is divided into two, it was said to wield a different power.


    Woojin took out his Starfish Fang. It was more durable than before, but he wasn¡¯t sure if it was enough to cut the divine bamboo.


    As Woojin grabbed onto two bamboo stalks, he felt a pulse. He realized this looked like bamboo, but it was an actual body part of the Mount Guisoo. He took out the Fang and took Cocktail-C. After preparing himself, he shed down on the bamboo.


    Fortunately, it could easily be cut. The bamboo turned red and hardened while the area where it was cut began to bleed. Woojin quickly brought up his empty bottle to collect the blood. He then approached the other bamboo to cut it down. As it was cut, the bamboo turned incredibly hard again.


    Then the ground began to tremble as if there was an earthquake. Woojin bnced himself to gather the blood and turned back. In front, there was a being upon him, a being that was muchrger than the Sea Dragon. It has been 1,300 years since the legend of Mount Guisoo was known. It was about time for the Giant Serpent to be a dragon.


    The ck Dragon unleashed terrible powers and looked down on Woojin.


    -WHAT HAVE YOU DONE!

 Chapter 22 - Mount Guisoo (2)

    <h4>Chapter 22: Mount Guisoo (2)</h4>


    Dragons were all categorized in spiritual beings. Dragons were hard toe by, and it was easy for Avatars to fight them. Such a dragon was right in front of Woojin, shaking his head and Woojin¡¯s nose started bleeding from the shock. Nevertheless, he held on.


    ¡°I am trying to save the world.¡±


    -What? A mere human dares to talk about the world?


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Woojin wiped the blood off with his arm and stuck one of the bamboo sticks into the ground and pointed another one at the ck Dragon.


    ¡°Move. I will not hurt you if you move.¡±


    The dragon frowned. The man could be killed just for shing the divine bamboo from Mount Guisoo, but that man was now threatening him.


    As the ck Dragon angrily tried to rip Woojin apart, the Sea Dragon blocked him.


    -Out of my way!


    -Please, ease your anger for a while. This man¡¯s task is too much for him to handle. That¡¯s why I brought him here.


    The ck Dragon frowned.


    -Then you should¡¯ve asked for my permission!


    -I believed you would not allow it.


    The ck Dragon had no intention to permit it of course. It had taken one thousand years for the bamboo to grow back after being cut down to create the Peacebringer¡¯s Flute a long time ago.


    -How can a mere human have such a task? What is the task?


    -Look at this.


    The Sea Dragon then showed the memory he read from Woojin. The ck Dragon¡¯s eyes widened.


    -This is absurd! A memory of the future that has not urred?!


    The Sea Dragon was shocked. He read Woojin¡¯s memory but did not realize it was from the future. The ck Dragon had lived much longer and thus he was able to see what the memory was.


    The ck Dragon looked down at Woojin and realized. Woojin had eyes that did not match his age. In addition, he was able to see the burden Woojin shouldered.


    -How can this be...!


    If such a thing came true, it meant the doom of the world. Stopping it seemed to be impossible with Woojin¡¯s power. It wasn¡¯t something a mere human could prevent.


    -Have you returned from the future?


    ¡°I am not sure how, but yes.¡±


    The ck Dragon then looked up to the sky. Woojin waited for a second but the ck Dragon stopped for a while. Woojin almost tried to run away when the ck Dragon turned back down.


    -You alone cannot stop it from happening. Do you know this?


    ¡°I am just trying my best.¡±


    The dragon then sighed. He decided to help the man who was trying to prevent the future which not even the heavens would set out to do.


    -I am bound to protect Mount Guisoo and thus I cannot help you with your task. But I will give you the least amount of help I can give. Hand me the bamboo.


    Woojin looked up suspiciously but the Sea Dragon sent him the message this time.


    -Don¡¯t refuse his assistance.


    Woojin then handed over the bamboo. The dragon then looked down.


    -The bamboo of Mount Guisoo contains divine power. It creates bnce if it is one, but it brings destruction when it is divided into two.


    The dragon cut the branches of the hardened bamboo as if it was nothing.


    -Guisoo Blood Bamboo Spear. It can prate any armor, and will force the target to bleed until it dies.


    No one had such a spear in the past. Only one person received a divine object from the Sea Dragon, but its power wasn¡¯t so great. That was why Woojin was here. He worried if he had to fight his way out, but it seemed like the ck Dragon was going to let him take it.


    -I can bestow my power so it will help you defend against all curses. That is the only thing I can do for you.


    The dragon then handed the spear back to Woojin and as it was sent back, the spear turned into a circle. Woojin became shocked and the dragon spoke.


    -ce your hand forward.


    As Woojin ced his hand forward, the bamboo became small enough to be worn as a bracelet. The dragon smiled.


    -You can shape it at will.


    Woojin then thought about its original shape and the bracelet immediately turned into a spear again.


    -This is all I can do for you.


    He was thankful for what the dragon did. Woojin bowed deeply.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He had no intention to fight the ck Dragon. The ck Dragon then turned to the Sea Dragon.


    -The Mount Guisoo will not rise above the water surface for another thousand years.


    -We will not see each other again.


    -If the man seeds, we will meet again.


    The dragon then turned to Woojin.


    -You should return now.


    They were in the middle of the sea. How was he going to return? But Mount Guisoo began to submerge into the water before Woojin could ask. Woojin looked at the ck Dragon and said, ¡°If you can, please help me with one more thing.¡±


    -Do you want to be sent to thend?


    Woojin shook his head.


    ¡°I want a dragon¡¯s blood.¡±


    -You want my blood?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    -Why does a human need dragon blood?


    ¡°I am trying to do anything that has even the slightest possibility.¡±


    The dragon looked down at Woojin and snapped his fingers. A fist-sized transparent orb was thrown at Woojin. There was red blood inside. He didn¡¯t expect to get a dragon¡¯s blood here.


    -It¡¯s too early to rejoice. What lies ahead of you is a treacherous path.


    The sea level was already at Woojin¡¯s ankles. The ck Dragon bowed to the Sea Dragon and dove into the sea. As thend submergedpletely, Woojin floated above the water and the Sea Dragon came over to him.


    -I will take you back.


    The horn shined and resumed its shape again and Woojin grabbed it. The sun was up and a few people appeared on the beach. The Sea Dragon put Woojin down inside the tomb and spoke.


    -Do not give up.


    ¡°I would not have met the man if I gave up in the past.¡±


    The Sea Dragon smiled and faded out. Woojin was luckily able to summon him with one Sarira. As the effect of Cocktail-B died off, Woojin felt fatigued and sat down. He then swam out of the tomb when he got his senses back he avoided crowded areas so no one would notice him.


    People peered at him as he began to walk along the beach, but no one tried to talk to him. As he returned to the hotel, he rinsed off his Wyvern armor, hung it up, and looked down at the Guisoo Blood Bamboo Spear. This was a decisive weapon. It had the power to prate any armor and make one bleed forever. It wouldn¡¯t work against higher divine power but it was enough for now.


    Woojin also acquired the blood of the divine beast of Mount Guisoo and the ck Dragon. This surely looked promising for the Avatar Project. Woojin then took a shower andid down on the bed.


    On his way back to Seoul, Woojin went to meet Doctor Ahn. On the way down to theb, Brunhilde asked, ¡°Did you really get the blood of a spiritual being?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t havee if I didn¡¯t.¡±


    It hadn¡¯t even been a week since Woojin said he would go get the blood. Meanwhile, Doctor Ahn notified the Hunters Guild of his sess with Cocktail-D. It was hard to believe that Woojin was so quick to retrieve the blood. Brunhilde was curious but did not ask further and took Woojin to the room. Doctor Ahn poured a cup of tea as always.


    ¡°Cocktail-D has been approved. I want to pay you in some way for your help.¡±


    ¡°If you help me be an Avatar, that¡¯ll be enough.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m unsure if I canplete that project. Take this money first. If you have the spiritual blood, I will proceed with the project no matter your payment.¡±


    ¡°Understood. You can pay me whatever amount.¡±


    ¡°Cocktail-D will be sold for 50 million won per shot. I will receive 30% of the money for each sale, which is 17 million. I will give you 700 million per sale. I wish I could give you more, but I need money to proceed with the Avatar Project. Please understand.¡±


    ¡°That is more than enough.¡±


    ¡°Then please sign here.¡±


    It seemed like Doctor Ahn had already made up his mind as he had prepared the contract. Woojin signed and returned the contract.


    ¡°Can you show me the blood?¡±


    Woojin then took out two soju bottles. Doctor Ahn frowned at the sight of the soju bottles but soon realized the liquid inside wasn¡¯t a liquor and became shocked.


    ¡°Have you really brought the blood in soju bottles?¡±


    ¡°I cleaned them well.¡±


    The doctor wasn¡¯t listening to Woojin. He was already running to hisb with those bottles.

 Chapter 23 - Expert (1)

    <h4>Chapter 23: Expert (1)</h4>


    Woojin waited alone while sipping the tea, but Doctor Ahn did not return for a while. Woojin had more things to show him so he waited. Soon, Doctor Ahn came out with an exasperated expression.


    ¡°You should¡¯ve warned me to be prepared. I can¡¯t believe you brought such valuable specimens soju bottles.¡±


    Woojin smiled. In the past, he brought blood in stic bottles when necessary and it was fine. Doctor Ahn sighed.


    ¡°If you get another chance to get your hands on such a thing, tell me.¡±


    ¡°Sure will.¡±


    ¡°Whose blood is it? The spiritual power rating inside is impable.¡±


    ¡°Do you know Mount Guisoo?¡±


    ¡°Mount Guisoo?¡±


    Doctor Ahn seemed to be confused. Spiritual beings weren¡¯t widely studied yet and there was the possibility that Doctor Ahn might not know that much about them. He didn¡¯t need to go into details about the legend.


    ¡°Or do you know about the Peacebringer¡¯s Flute?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that I know.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a divine beast that¡¯s rted to that legend.¡±


    ¡°A divine beast? So it¡¯s not anyone¡¯s blood then.¡±


    ¡°I just hope it can help you with your research.¡±


    Doctor Ahn was excited. He was already studying the blood of Avatars and monsters. But spiritual beings were not in his reach yet. Woojin then took out the orb. He heard Brunhilde silently gasp at the blood inside. It looked like she had felt the spiritual power within the blood.


    Doctor Ahn, of course, couldn¡¯t feel the power and asked, ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s dragon blood.¡±


    ¡°Dragon blood? How did you retrieve the blood of a dragon?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The dragon directly gave it to me.¡±


    Doctor Ahn¡¯s eyes seemed to shine. He wasn¡¯t familiar with Mount Guisoo, but dragons were different. Dragons were the most widely known spiritual beings in the world. He retrieved the orb and looked at the blood in astonishment. Woojinmented, ¡°I assume you know how valuable it is.¡±


    ¡°The dragon itself really gave it to you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then it must be curse-free. I have not seen in the market, but it might cost billions.¡±


    ¡°I hope it improves your research.¡±


    ¡°Of course it will. I have to check if I can analyze and replicate it.¡±


    ¡°I trust you know what you need to do.¡±


    ¡°You have yed a great role in the research. I will contact you right away once Ie up with a result.¡±


    Doctor Ahn was eager to move. He looked desperate to go to hisb to start working on it so Woojin left the room. Brunhilde guided him out and spoke to him in the elevator.


    ¡°You surprised me.¡±


    ¡°I was lucky.¡±


    He was there to get the Guisoo Blood Bamboo Spear, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be this good. He didn¡¯t even know dragons had the power to read memories.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to register with the Hunters Guild?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    There were ways to get help from the Hunters Guild, but the guild had rules that would hinder Woojin¡¯s progress. Brunhilde smiled. She had never seen a talented hunter like Woojin until now, especially when Woojin did not want any money in return.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see youter.¡±


    Woojin then hopped back on his Ducati. It was time for the bullet.


    Woojin met with Old Hwang at a restaurant. Woojin brought a small liquor bottle with orange liquid inside.


    ¡°You said you have something to sell. Is that the product?¡±


    Woojin sat down and opened the seal. A sweet aroma filled the room and Hwang became curious.


    ¡°Daeokbong Honey? No. It¡¯s different...¡±


    Woojin grabbed his ss without answering. He then poured it out and drank it. Heat came from his stomache and although he could never get it up, it made his penis so hard. But he drank it to show that it didn¡¯t have any poison. Then he poured it into Hwang¡¯s ss.


    Hwang then took the ss and drank. The old man was shocked by the heating from his stomache. Then he looked down between his legs. He was shocked. No medicine or drug was able to wake it up in his old age. However, this even solved that problem.


    ¡°Is this liquor?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I made it. It has the Daeokbong Honey, but I cannot tell you about the other ingredient.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to know. I¡¯m not a fool to ask for that.¡±


    Hwang looked at Woojin with a greedy expression.


    ¡°How much will you sell for?¡±


    ¡°How much do you think I can get for a bottle?¡±


    Woojin trusted Hwang¡¯s judgment. The cost skyrocketed in the past since Natti were hard to find. But it wasn¡¯t the same now. It was still hard to find the Natti, but not to the point of extinction like in the past.


    ¡°Can you make it inrge amounts?¡±


    ¡°No. I only have three bottles right now.¡±


    ¡°Three of this size?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Hwang scratched his beard and spoke.


    ¡°This needs to be tasted to see its potential. It¡¯s the only downside.¡±


    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I brought this for taste testing purposes.¡±


    ¡°It will have a base price since it contains the Daeokbong Honey, but this has more value. If you want me to sell it for you, I¡¯ll see the highest price I can get it for.¡±


    Woojin nodded and took out the other bottles from his backpack.


    ¡°I would like to sell it for at least 500 million won. I¡¯ll give you 20% of the profit.¡±


    ¡°That is quite arge amount. Were you thinking of that price?¡±


    Daeokbong Honey was expensive, but it wasn¡¯t that expensive. However, if Hwang chose the right customer, he would surely get much more.


    ¡°I¡¯m counting on you.¡±


    Woojin stood up and Old Hwangughed.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    He then stood up and called Darkling.


    ¡°Take these. I¡¯ll have to check those old ones.¡±


    Darkling took all those bottles and Hwang took out a cellphone to make a call. There were people who would waste a fortune on even the slightest moment of youth. This was precious to them. 500 million? 20% of that was 100 million. Maybe Woojin was talented as a hunter, but he didn¡¯t know much about Old Hwang yet. It was time for Hwang to prove himself.


    Two hundred people had gathered but not even one made a peep. They all looked dazed and there was a man scanning those people thoroughly; the man was a blonde with a thick beard. After going through everyone, he stood up and a tall man with sharp and handsome features approached.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re allcking to be a vessel. This cannot be.¡±


    The blonde man asked back, ¡°Dmitri. Did you take all of it back?¡±


    ¡°We couldn¡¯t take anyone from Korea.¡±


    The blonde man frowned at the word ¡®Korea¡¯.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we send an investigator out there to check on our kids on why they weren¡¯t working?¡±


    ¡°We sent Bolkov but we¡¯ve lost contact.¡±


    ¡°Is he dead?¡±


    ¡°Probably. He¡¯s not one to go missing after getting paid.¡±


    The blonde man turned back toward two hundred kidnapped people and became silent. Dmitri then said, ¡°Amon.¡±


    Amon organized his thoughts and answered, ¡°We cannot even start if we do not have a vessel. This is outrageous for us to be stuck at such an early stage.¡±


    Amon turned to Dmitri.


    ¡°How many men can you move right now?¡±


    ¡°The Avatars are on the edge right now. I can only use my kids who aren¡¯t known.¡±


    ¡°Oh, the ones that you¡¯ve been preparing?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But is it okay to use them this early?¡±


    ¡°The most important thing right now is that we start on our task. Send a bait to Bolkov¡¯s family. If they move, the Avatars will focus on them. We¡¯ll make a move then.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Dmitri turned and tried to walk, but Amon stopped him.


    ¡°Dmitri.¡±


    Dmitri then turned and Amon looked at him for a while and said, ¡°I need to meet with Wangjinjin.¡±


    Dmitri dramatically acted if he was shocked and asked, ¡°Am I not enough for you?¡±


    ¡°I thought you understood the need for more who share the greater purpose?¡±


    ¡°I will contact him right away.¡±


    Dmitri left and Amon turned to the offerings again. He mumbled, ¡°Is there a distortion of some kind?¡±

 Chapter 24 - Expert (2)

    <h4>Chapter 24: Expert (2)</h4>


    Woojin had tried many weapons in the past but never a spear so he purchased a local gym that was closing down and installed a dummy target made out of tires to practice. He took a breath and thrust the spear. It was said that the Guisoo Blood Bamboo Spear could prate everything. It easily went through the threeyers of tires and even the metal frame inside. It was also due to the strengthened muscles from the Starfish Fang too.


    ¡°I probably can prate metal sheets with it too.¡±


    If this spear were to prate everything, there was only one move to practice first: an unavoidable thrust. The next scenario was when the attack was deflected. Woojin practiced until the sun began to set and slumped down on the floor after turning the spear into the bracelet. His phone rang. It was Bihyung.


    -Can youe right now?


    ¡°Who¡¯s in this time?¡±


    -It¡¯s Ref and Shagal.


    They were the son and daughter of Bolkov. They weren¡¯t infamous like Bolkov, but they too stood by Amon after the Day of Chaos. They ran rampant to avenge their father then, and they also killed many people. If Woojin captured them, he knew his need for strength would be solved. Their regeneration was no match against bleed effect of the spear.


    ¡°I will go to your office.¡±


    Woojin rode a bike and arrived. Kim Beom was outside waiting for him.


    ¡°Come.¡±


    As they got on the elevator to move up to the penthouse, Kim Beom spoke to Woojin.


    ¡°I saw what you did with the Bolkov.¡±


    Beom seemed to be more friendly than before. He must have seen the Bolkov¡¯s body and realized how Woojin fought him. Beom wasn¡¯t friendly to anyone, but in the past when he thought the person was worthy enough, he befriended them quickly.


    ¡°Beom.¡±


    Woojin called him. Beom turned and Woojin showed his fist, in which Beom smiled and bumped it back.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have go have a drink sometime.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    It was the memory of the past, but Beom never disappointed Woojin even once. It felt like he could be a good friend again.


    ¡°Come and see.¡±


    As Woojin reached the office, Bihyung tapped the sofa next to him and turned on the screen.


    ¡°They are disguised as foreign reporters. Do you know about them?¡±


    Woojin did not say anything. He began thinking while watching Ref and Shagal walking out of the airport. Bihyung exined, ¡°They are the children of Bolkov. Not many know about them.¡±


    ¡°And how do you know?¡±


    ¡°Well, Bolkov is dead so I had to find out about him in case they decided to retaliate. It cost me quite a bit to look into it.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t information that one could obtain through money alone. It seemed like Bihyung really put in some effort this time. Woojin looked at the screen and felt something was off. Ref and Shagal weren¡¯t widely known. They didn¡¯t need to disguise themselves because no one would recognize them anyway. Yet, Bihyung had found out about them, which meant Bihyung was good at gathering formation. But it still seemed weird.


    ¡°Bihyung, let me ask you a favor.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of them. You take care of my family while I¡¯m at it.¡±


    Bihyung picked up a ss and a whiskey and said, ¡°You think there are others with them? There aren¡¯t any.¡±


    ¡°I know, but I won¡¯t be able to protect my family if I go after them.¡±


    Bihyung hesitated and Woojin spoke calmly.


    ¡°I want at least Beom or Yeohong to protect them.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that too much?¡±


    ¡°I gave you Bolkov¡¯s body. I will give you their bodies plus the spiritual stones too.¡±


    ¡°Is that the price for hiring you?¡±


    Woojin nodded and Bihyungughed.


    ¡°They aren¡¯t famous like Bolkov, but they are still Werebears. Can you really handle both of them?¡±


    ¡°You should clean up everything likest timeter.¡±


    Bihyung became serious as Woojin was not joking. In fact, it was better for Bihyung if Woojin killed them. It was Woojin and not Bihyung who was going to fight the Werebears.


    ¡°Okay, we can do that. I¡¯ll have Beom on your family since Hong will be with you to clean up your mess.¡±


    ¡°You should watch out for my sister especially.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Woojin took a ss and it gulped down.


    ¡°Do you know where they are staying?¡±


    ¡°Can you not use the rifle this time?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do.¡±


    To start off, he needed to reduce their regeneration power.


    ¡°Tell me once you get their location.¡±


    Bihyung smiled this time.


    ¡°I already know. They are at their vacation home.¡±


    ¡°Vacation home?¡±


    ¡°They have to be careful of everything considering the fact that Bolkov was killed. They are staying at the vacation house that Bolkov used to stay at often.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Send me the location then.¡±


    Woojin stood up and walked out. Bihyung turned to Beom.


    ¡°Do you think he can kill two Avatars?¡±


    ¡°As far as I can tell, he won¡¯t charge in recklessly. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s up to the job because he thinks he has a chance.¡±


    ¡°Tiger hunters in the past thought they had a chance when they went into the cave, only to be eaten alive,¡± Bihyung answered but Beom stood up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be off to protect his sister then. I¡¯ll have my team at the house.¡±


    Beom also left and Bihyung poured whiskey into his ss and looked at the screen again.


    ¡°Can he be considered a mere hunter if he can kill two Avatars?¡±


    Woojincked the equipment to hunt properly. He needed more, so he paid Hwang another visit. Hwang greeted him excitedly.


    ¡°OH! Now you¡¯re here!¡±


    Confused, Woojin asked, ¡°Did it go well?¡±


    Woojin guessed maximum price of the liquor would be around 1 billion. That was the cost of it in the past. But Hwang smiled and shed two fingers. Woojin was still confused and Hwang smiled, ¡°2 billion per bottle. It¡¯s a total of 6 billion. I¡¯ll take 1.2 billion and you can have 4.8 billion.¡±


    Woojin looked at Hwang dumbfoundedly. He knew Hwang wasn¡¯t the type to make a joke but it was hard to believe.


    ¡°You sold it for 2 billion per bottle?¡±


    ¡°It was about 10 sses per bottle, and each sssted for two hours. That is enough to be sold for two billion. Rich and old men need it more than anything. They are asking if they can get more.¡±


    ¡°I need ingredients. I¡¯ll let you know when I get my hands on them.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Do you want the money in cash?¡±


    ¡°I need to buy something before that.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Do you need the catalog?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hwang took out the catalog and Woojin started with what he needed the most.


    ¡°The Shadow Spider leather boots... how long will it take to get it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s in the storage. I can get it for you right now. Do you want anything else?¡±


    ¡°What about this? Eye of the Fog Imp?¡±


    ¡°What do you need that for? That thing smells disgusting. Some gourmets love it but I don¡¯t think it has any other use.¡±


    ¡°I need it for the smell.¡±


    ¡°Is it? And anything else?¡±


    ¡°I need twenty meters of the Spiderweb of Inmen.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°And two shbangs.¡±


    ¡°I can get¡¯em all in an hour.¡±


    ¡°How much is it total?¡±


    ¡°The boots are a bit expensive. It¡¯s widely sought after. 300 million.¡±


    The reason why the boots cost so much was because they didn¡¯t make any sounds while walking. No other type of shoe was better for ambushing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait here while reading the catalog.¡±


    If he were to get objects like the Starfish Fang that currently had unknown potential, it would be good if he could purchase them now. As Woojin read through the catalog, Hwang called to order the list before he sat down with a newspaper and asked, ¡°The liquor. Did you name it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call it Daebong.¡±


    ¡°Daebong. Tell me anytime when you get another. I¡¯ll sell it for you.¡±


    Woojin smiled. In the past, it was called Natti since it was created by Natti¡¯s galldder. That¡¯s what made the Natti go extinct. He couldn¡¯t let that happen again this time. In the past, it was created identally by a hunter who was looking for a way to use the galldder of the Natti, thus selling it for a cheap price at the beginning. That¡¯s why it¡¯s price wasn¡¯t that high.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get it over to you for sure. Oh, and get me Daeokbong Honey. 10 liters.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Oh, and how do you want the rest of the money?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get it next time.¡±


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll prepare the cash for you.¡±


    Woojin then scanned through the catalog. Hwang¡¯s phone rang. He walked into the storage and came back. In the bag, there was an eyeball in a liquid inside a ss bottle. Woojin also checked the shbang. Werebears had heightened senses. In order to finish them, he had to rob them of their senses. As Woojin tried to move out, Hwang asked, ¡°What are you going out to hunt?¡±


    Woojin knew Hwang did not know about Ref or Shagal. They weren¡¯t known so it was not possible to know about them without investigating all of Bolkov¡¯s family like Bihyung did.


    However, the old man was still quick to catch up on what was happening.


    ¡°I¡¯m hunting bears.¡±

 Chapter 25 - Expert (3)

    <h4>Chapter 25: Expert (3)</h4>


    Woojin checked the house with an aerial map view from the Inte. It was located in a remote ce. It was a fitting ce for Werebears as they had keen senses of smell and hearing. Their house was built in a remote ce which would help them sense any intruders closing in.


    Their senses were lowered in human form, but it was much more sensitive than that of a normal human.


    ¡°It¡¯s a mistake.¡±


    He had to start approaching it from a far distance but it was no problem a hunter. It was actually better that there weren¡¯t any houses around. Woojin prepared his weapons. He also took out the silver bullets. The bullets wouldn¡¯t be as effective as they were against vampires, but it was enough to hurt them.


    Woojin then got on his bike and zoomed forward. There was something strange going on so he couldn¡¯t drag on for any longer. After making a call home telling his family that he will bete, Woojin prepared himself from a safe distance outside the house. He first covered himself with mud and fertilizer. It smelled awful but it was enough to hide his human scent. Besides, it was still much better than the smell of the Eye of Fog Imp. Woojin then put on the Shadow Spider leather boots and began inching toward the house. After walking up to the house a bit, he peeked through the scope and saw two of them eating in the living room.


    Woojin felt like pulling the trigger to shoot their heads. Their reflexes would save them from getting their heads blown up, but it still might give him an advantage. Their calmness was unbelievable even though they knew that Bolkov had been killed.


    Woojin looked around and approached the house as he saw the lights on the dark street turning on. His footsteps were silent. Woojin then walked up to the window and peeked inside. A voice drifted out from within.


    ¡°What¡¯s this smell?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s the wind. They use fertilizers in the area.¡±


    The two of them were talking to each other. Woojin couldn¡¯t understand the Russian they were mumbling about, but he knew that they had not realized Woojin was there and took out the shbang. He then pulled out the pin and broke the window, throwing the shbang at once. Ref and Shagal turned to the sound immediately and saw the shbang. With the bright light, it exploded.


    The power of shbang that blinded and rang in the ears inflicted severe pain on Ref and Shagal.


    ¡°AAAARGH!¡±


    They began to shapeshift and Woojin threw the bottle with the Eye of Fog Imp. The bottle shattered, sttering the liquid everywhere and the disgusting smell filled the air immediately. If Woojin wasn¡¯t pinching his nose, he would have fallen unconscious because of the terrible smell.


    Werebears had a heightened sense of smell. And in Werebear form, the smell was enough to make them puke. Woojin then jumped in through the window and began firing the rifle. Ref and Shagal screamed in agony. They had lost all their senses and could only crouch to endure the gunfire. It was probably their first time being so helpless. However, they realized where Woojin was standing as they endured the gunfire. Ref charged first and Woojin pulled out the Guisoo Blood Bamboo Spear and thrust it at Ref. Trusting his regeneration power, Ref had charged, but it cost him big time. Since Ref was covering his head with his two arms, Woojin had to lower his stance to stab with the spear from the left nk.


    ¡°AAARGH!¡±


    Ref screamed and Woojin ran past him before jumping toward Shagal who was still crouched and it was much easier to afflict a severe wound. Woojin turned to her back and pushed the spear into her spinal cord.


    ¡°KYAAAR!¡±


    The spear easily prated the thick leather and blood began to pour out like a fountain. Woojin jumped back without pulling the spear out. Ref and Shagal swung their ws at all sides, trying to attack Woojin while he ced down the gun at a distance and pulled out the Starfish Fang.


    When his wsnded on no one, Ref gritted his teeth and pulled out the spear. He threw down the spear, but the wound didn¡¯t heal. Ref was shocked.


    ¡°REF! Help me!¡±


    Ref was fortunately injured in his left nk and he could still move, but Shagal was immobile since her spinal cord had been stabbed. However, they couldn¡¯t hear each other and they couldn¡¯t help each other either. Woojin checked the wound that was not recovering and approached to pick up the spear from the floor.


    With their sense of hearing was lost, they had no way to know where Woojin was. They had lost their sense of smell too. Woojin then walked up to Ref and mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s too easy.¡±


    Woojin stabbed Ref¡¯s neck and pulled out the spear.


    ¡°UGH!¡±


    Woojin then stuck the spear in Ref¡¯s spinal cord also and pulled it out. Ref fiercely swung his ws in the air while bleeding profusely from all his wounds. Woojin then got away from Ref and walked up to Shagal to pull out the spear from her back and used it to stab her head. Shagal slumped down to the ground. Woojin also saw Ref falling down helplessly and thrust the spear into his head to finish him. He then pulled out his Starfish Fang to cut open their chests and pulled out the spiritual stones to feed it to the de. He felt his power increasing.


    As Woojin picked up his rifle, people with gas masks came in. Woojin checked that they were Yeohong and the cleaners.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Woojin voiced his gratitude and Yeohong nodded. As Woojin left, she checked the bodies. Ref and Shagal were weaker than Bolkov, but she didn¡¯t expect they would be killed this easily. She checked the wound and found three centimeter-long prated wound that didn¡¯t regenerate.


    ¡°This is interesting.¡±


    Yeohong then stood up and called to Bihyung.


    [How did it go?]


    ¡°They are both cleaned up.¡±


    [Really?]


    Bihyung became silent for a second and answered,


    [Keep it clean.]


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Bihyung looked at Woojin walking away from the house and remembered Beom asked him to have a beer sometimes. She thought she should join them too.


    The strong ones were always wee.


    Eunseo was on a bus stop, waiting to go home. That¡¯s when a Range Rover rolled up and the window was pulled down. A man with thick eyebrows spoke.


    ¡°Eunseo?¡±


    Eunseo frowned at the strange man.


    ¡°Do you know me?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you Woojin¡¯s sister?¡±


    Eunseo narrowed her eyes at the suspicious question. The man looked too old to be Woojin¡¯s friend.


    ¡°Yeah. Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive you home. Get in.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know you. I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Wait a second then. I¡¯ll have you talk to your brother.¡±


    Kim Beom brought up a cell phone and made a call. Woojin answered, ¡°I¡¯m trying to take your sister home and she won¡¯t get in. Tell her it¡¯s okay.¡±


    [I asked you to protect her, not to show up on her.]


    Beom then lowered his voice and whispered, ¡°Someone¡¯s following her, but I can¡¯t protect her from afar.¡±


    [Really?]


    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s why I am taking her home.¡±


    [Okay, I¡¯ll count on you. Do you know who it is?]


    ¡°My team is working on it, but I think it¡¯s dangerous. That¡¯s why I¡¯m trying to protect her from close range.¡±


    [Understood. Let me talk to her.]


    Beom smiled and handed the phone to Eunseo.


    ¡°Woojin?¡±


    [Yeah, it¡¯s me. He¡¯s my friend. Go home with his car. I was going to get you today but I couldn¡¯t, so I asked him to go instead.]


    ¡°What? You didn¡¯t say anything about that.¡±


    [I didn¡¯t. I wanted to, so get in his car and go home. Okay?]


    Eunseo seemed to be relieved that Beom was Woojin¡¯s friend and smiled.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll do that.¡±


    [Good. I¡¯ll see you at home then.]


    Eunseo then hung up the phone and got up into the car and handed over the phone to Beom. She asked Beom, ¡°You seem a little older to be a friend though. Are you really a friend?¡±


    ¡°Do I look that old?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m joking.¡±


    ¡°Haha. Put your seat belt on. I¡¯ll safely bring you home.¡±


    As Eunseo put on her belt, Beom nced at his rearview mirror. He couldn¡¯t see, but his feeling was warning him. Someone was after Eunseo.

 Chapter 26 - Expert (4)

    <h4>Chapter 26: Expert (4)</h4>


    Woojin red as he rode on the highway.


    ¡°DAMMIT!¡±


    He was right. He could have figured it out if he thought a little harder. His sister was thest one to be offered among all of those offerings. He knew that offerings were needed and he wished they could do it without his sister. In the end, it seemed like they needed his sister anyway.


    He thought using the Stone of Spiritual Power Concealment would hide her, but they were on her already. Maybe they knew her face. And maybe it wasn¡¯t only his sister that was in danger, but he needed to protect his sister first. At least Kim Beom was protecting them. Woojin sped up.


    Eunseo nced out the window and asked, ¡°What do you do for a living?¡±


    ¡°Me? I just help a friend with his business.¡±


    ¡°And you can buy a car like this? You should have Woojin work for him too.¡±


    ¡°He knows him too, but we¡¯re not hiring anymore. Woojin earns enough.¡±


    ¡°Heh,¡± Eunseoughed.


    ¡°He¡¯s a salesman at apany, but he doesn¡¯t seem to be doing well. I hope he doesn¡¯t get fired.¡±


    Beom smiled and reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your brother has skills.¡±


    ¡°Skills?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t graduate from technical school or anything though.¡±


    Beom burst intoughter and continued, ¡°He talks highly of you. I heard you¡¯re smart.¡±


    ¡°He talks about me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s why he asked me toe and get you, see?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm.¡±


    Eunseo thought for a second and turned to the window.


    ¡°It kind of seems like it these days.¡±


    Beom smiled and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡±


    ¡°A student is always hungry.¡±


    ¡°Do you want a sandwich then?¡±


    ¡°Are you buying?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Actually, I¡¯m hungry myself but I don¡¯t want to go eat a sandwich alone.¡±


    ¡°Sure. We can grab a sandwich.¡±


    Kim Beom then found a Subway on a street and parked the car to go in and ordered two sandwiches.


    ¡°I want a Sprite.¡±


    ¡°Nice. You and I can be good friends.¡±


    Beom then told Eunseo to take a seat first and called Woojin.


    ¡°I¡¯m at the Subway with your sister. We¡¯re eating sandwiches.¡±


    [Be careful. Don¡¯t be relieved because there¡¯s a lot of people around.]


    ¡°You pay for yours when you get here.¡±


    [Thank you for taking care of her.]


    ¡°We¡¯re friends.¡±


    [...I¡¯ll be there soon.]


    Beom hung up the phone and took the sandwich to sit down on the table. He unwrapped his sandwich and put the entire sandwich into his mouth. Eunseo was shocked. She knew Beom was arge man, but she didn¡¯t expect for him to eat that big sandwich in one bite. Beom chomped on the sandwich, drank the Sprite in one sip, and he was done.


    ¡°It¡¯s good.¡±


    Eunseo looked down at her sandwich.


    ¡°Do you want mine too?¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s bad to eat a lot. You should just eat enough.¡±


    Beom then nced out the window. Eunseo took a bite and asked, ¡°Is there something outside?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m just looking at the people passing by. Imagine what those people are thinking, you know?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s weird.¡±


    ¡°Why? It¡¯s fun. You should try it too.¡±


    Beom then looked around. Eunseo also turned to look outside the window. There were people busily walking past outside. That¡¯s when Beom frowned and all the lights went dark.


    Cars crashing into each other were also heard and Beom pulled Eunseo¡¯s wrist to pull her to his side.


    ¡°Kya!¡±


    Eunseo was surprised but Beom kicked the table to protect her and looked beyond the table.


    ¡°Wh-what¡¯s going on?!¡±


    ¡°Quiet.¡±


    Beom spoke and turned to the darkness. All the lights were out in the area and there someone was approaching.


    Woojin was almost there when he got the phone call. That¡¯s why he wasn¡¯tte. When Woojin sighed in relief as he found the Subway from a distance, but all the electricity went out in the area. If it was just a power outage, the cars should¡¯ve been fine. But when he saw the cars crashing into each other, Woojin realized it was the use of a small EMP bomb.


    ¡°What?¡±


    If anyone was after his sister, he figured it would be an Avatar. However, this wasn¡¯t an Avatar¡¯s doing. This was an expert, doing whatever they could do to finish the task. A hunter.


    Did Amon have a hunter? That¡¯s when a name popped up into his mind.


    ¡°Dammit. It¡¯s the Moon Knights!¡±


    Armed forces of Dmitri family,prised of vampires. They weren¡¯t known before the Day of Chaos but they soon revealed themselves, hunting down Avatars by using hunter tactics and gear. Avatars insisted on fighting with their own powers to the end and a lot of them died to these Avatars that used hunter gear.


    It was possible that they had more powerful equipment than Woojin. He got off the bike and pulled out the Desert Eagle. He wanted to use the HK416, but he couldn¡¯t do that in a city. It was foolish to fight against an enemy without night vision the dark, but he had no choice. Woojin ran as he pulled out Cocktail-B.


    As he ran, he saw men breaking into the Subway store and heard a scream. If Kim Beom was inside, he trusted Beom. A Dokkebi prepared for what¡¯sing was strong. And if they needed his sister as an offering, his sister¡¯s safety was assured for now. So Woojin had to go after the support that the Moon Knights always left behind.


    As Woojin searched, an explosion urred within the Subway. With the blue fire, Woojin saw a parked Cadic Escde¡¯s window opened with a gun pointing out from the inside and jumped. He then thrust the spear into the window.


    ¡°UGH!¡±


    A scream was heard from inside. Woojin opened the car door and jumped up. A man fired the gun out the door, but Woojin pushed the spear through the roof of the car again. He saw dust scattering out from the car and got down. After picking up the bloodstone and feeding it to the Starfish Fang quickly, he ran into the Subway.


    The inside of the Subway was pitch dark. There wasn¡¯t any sound, meaning Beom and his sister were the only ones alive. Moon Knights worked in four-man teams. There should¡¯ve been three Of them inside. Woojin then pulled out shbang and threw it into the Subway.


    The shbang exploded and the vampires gasped. Woojin jumped in and stabbed his spear into the heart of vampire that was closest and pushed him into the wall. There was another one jumping up at him and Woojin quickly used his spear to block the de swung at him. However, it was hard to block all attacks that were made in the dark. He acquired wounds and it was then when a blue fire popped up over his head. It faintly lit up the entire store.


    Woojin deflected the de and pushed his spear up. The vampire pulled up his arm to block it, but that was his downfall. The spear prated the hand and the helmet, killing the vampire and turning him into dust. Another vampire tried to attack, but this time, Kim Beom grabbed his head and threw him down on the ground.


    It was so strong that the ground cracked. The vampire tried to bring himself up, but Beom pinned him down on the ground with his hand and the Dokkebi Fire burned his head. Beom smiled.


    ¡°You¡¯rete.¡±

 Chapter 27 - Lee Miho (1)

    <h4>Chapter 27: Lee Miho (1)</h4>


    Woojin picked up two bloodstones and approached Kim Beom who also picked up a stone before he fist bumped with Woojin.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Eunseo?¡±


    ¡°I made her faint so she wouldn¡¯t see this.¡±


    Woojin then walked around the table and found Eunseo lying down and sleeping against the wall.


    ¡°Can you take care of what happened today?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t. Too many civilians were killed. We can have them marked as missing though.¡±


    Woojin thought for a second and asked, ¡°Can you erase a memory?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll need someone else for that.¡±


    ¡°We can cut out the memory, right? Not hypnosis.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Can you call someone then?¡±


    ¡°Wait. I need to get permission.¡±


    Beom called Bihyung and Woojin got up to clean up the area. The ones that attacked had highly advanced equipment, much better than what Woojin currently had. As Woojin took all the items of those that he killed, firetrucks and emergency vans arrived with their sirens. Woojin tied what he gathered onto his bike and picked up his sister.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Bihyung will call someone. You cane.¡±


    ¡°And the car?¡±


    ¡°Damn vampires using EMP. The car¡¯s trash now.¡±


    Beom reached out to Woojin.


    ¡°My team is waiting for me at a distance. I can use that car. I¡¯ll get her moved by car too.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. Make sure she doesn¡¯t wake up.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Beom picked up Eunseo and went to the car while Woojin got on his bike. He called the house to tell his mother that he and Eunseo will be a bitte and followed Kim Beom¡¯s car to Bihyung¡¯s building. Woojin then pulled out a glove from the stuff he picked up this time and got on the elevator. Kim Beom was holding onto Eunseo.


    Beom asked, ¡°Why are you taking that glove?¡±


    ¡°To pay the price for the memory wipe.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Beom answered uninterestedly. Woojin smiled. Beom wasn¡¯t the type to be curious unless it was really interesting to him, so he wouldn¡¯t know what type armor these vampires wore. Woojin was thinking of using one of them and selling the rest. The glove was made out of Hydra leather which cost hundreds of millions per piece. It was this type of gear that allowed them to defeat many Avatars in the past.


    Bihyung and a woman were sitting down on a sofa. The woman had her hair tied back and she wore ambskin leather jacket, skinny jeans, and walker boots. She was also very beautiful as she had an alluring and curvy body. In the past, Woojin had met her at a muchter time.


    Woojin looked at her as she got up and looked at Woojin.


    ¡°So, you must be the famous hunter that everyone¡¯s talking about.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. Are you here to remove the memory?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m Lee Miho. I¡¯m an Avatar and a frencer.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Ko Woojin.¡±


    Lee Miho took a step back and scanned Woojin from top to bottom. Woojin didn¡¯t seem to be tempted or even mesmerized by her. Miho was filled with disbelief and even thought about tempting him. However, Woojin seemed to be uninterested.


    ¡°Can you do it?¡±


    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s not hard if it¡¯s not a special memory. But it¡¯s expensive.¡±


    Woojin then threw the glove at Miho. She became confused and Woojin said, ¡°It¡¯s a Hydra leather glove. You know the price, right?¡±


    Miho flinched at that and looked down at the glove.


    ¡°This... is the glove made from Hydra leather?¡±


    Miho then ced her hand on the glove, closed her eyes, and shivered. Woojin walked up to the recklessdy and pped her forehead with his palm.


    It was a short and crisp sound that made Bihyung and Kim Beom look on with shock.


    ¡°KYA!¡±


    Miho fell down on a sofa and blinked dumbfoundedly. She couldn¡¯t realize what just happened for a second and jumped up. She was just pped on the forehead by a human she met for the first time.


    ¡°YOU! Are you crazy?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s crazy,¡± Woojin answered viciously and Lee Miho whimpered at the power. Woojin scolded her, ¡°A Hydra is a monster, but its ss is much higher than any Avatar. Trying to read its memory without any preparation? Are you mad?¡±


    Miho couldn¡¯t object. The easiest way for her to check on objects was to read the memory and when she did, she felt like a giant being. If Woojin didn¡¯t p her right in time, she would¡¯ve been consumed by the memory.


    It was fortunate but she didn¡¯t want to apologize. And the forehead was burning due to the pain.


    ¡°What kind of human is this strong?¡±


    Woojin was more powerful than a human in terms of strength now. He already had two Natti and three Werebear spiritual bodies in the Starfish Fang. Woojin looked down at his sister on the sofa.


    ¡°I need to erase her memory.¡±


    ¡°And to what part do you want removed?¡±


    ¡°Can you sh her memory to me?¡±


    Miho and the others looked at Woojin. He answered calmly, ¡°What are you looking at? Can you?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see for myself and let you know.¡±


    Miho ced her hand over Eunseo¡¯s forehead. Her hand glowed red and she reached out with her right hand and ced it over Woojin¡¯s forehead. Woojin kneeled next to the sofa and closed his eyes. Miho blushed at the sight. As she thought about Woojin¡¯s eyshes being quite long, the shing began.


    Woojin read his sister¡¯s memory backwards. In the dark, he heard Beom¡¯s voice. And as he went further back, he saw Beom kicking the table down and pulling her to his side. Woojin then opened his eyes at the memory where Eunseo met Beom. Miho asked, ¡°Where do you want it cut out?¡±


    Woojin looked down at Eunseo. There were no side effects to removing memories. Even if Miho was a low-ranking Avatar, her skill was still top-notch.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cut out the memory of meeting me.¡±


    Woojin turned and Beom shrugged, ¡°We never know what might happen next. We can¡¯t call you each time when I meet her.¡±


    Woojin knew Beom was right. If he couldn¡¯t solve everything, he had to get help from Beom. Woojin nodded.


    ¡°Cut out the memory right after the electricity goes out, before Beom starts.¡±


    Miho nodded and took out an orb from her pocket. She ced it on her mouth and ced her hand on Eunseo¡¯s forehead. Light shined from the forehead and Miho sucked some part of it quickly. Miho flinched and took out the orb out from her mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    Woojin then picked up Eunseo.


    ¡°Is the payment enough?¡±


    ¡°The glove will worth 200 million. It¡¯s more than enough, but I can¡¯t give you the change.¡±


    Woojin realized the cost to be much higher than he remembered and said, ¡°Help me again next time for free instead.¡±


    Miho hesitated but Bihyung helped her out.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a bad deal.¡±


    Miho then raised both her hands.


    ¡°Okay, okay. You win.¡±


    Woojin then turned to Bihyung.


    ¡°Thanks for your help. I¡¯ll pay you backter.¡±


    ¡°You do that.¡±


    Woojin then walked out and Beom followed him.


    ¡°Can you hold onto my bike? I¡¯lle back for it tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Woojin got on the elevator and looked at Beom who was standing outside of the elevator.


    ¡°Thank you. You saved my sister¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s cute.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±


    Woojin red and the elevator door closed. Beomughed.


    Woojin looked down at his sister. It seemed like it would be hard to protect her without telling her anything from now on. If the enemies knew his sister¡¯s face, then that was a bigger problem. Eunseo woke up when they were on a taxi back home.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Woojin spoke to her.


    ¡°You awake now?¡±


    ¡°When did youe? Why am I in a taxi?¡±


    ¡°You seemed to be tired. Beom told me you fell asleep while eating a sandwich. You were already asleep when I got there.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s strange. I remember the lights going out...¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but you fell asleep while it was out. Are you tired these days?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Woojin smiled and turned out to the window. Eunseo then saw Woojin¡¯s back and realized he had changed.

 Chapter 28 - Lee Miho (2)

    <h4>Chapter 28: Lee Miho (2)</h4>


    Woojin felt his body bing lighter as he was on the way to get his bike back from Bihyung¡¯s building for the two bloodstones of the vampires. It was far from being as powerful as Avatars, but he was still much stronger than a normal human. The news reported the incident that urred at the nearby Subway store as a mechanical malfunction. With Yeohong being able to hypnotize everyone, it seemed like things had been sorted out. Woojin searched through everything and saw a simr incident that happened at one hospital where a mechanical malfunction killed many patients in the intensive care unit.


    Woojin sighed. It seemed more Moon Knights team members had been deployed. When Woojin got to the parking lot for his bike, Yeohong was standing there.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°How did you trust Kim Beom with all this expensive gear?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Beom. He even saved my sister¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°...The CEO is looking for you. Stop by.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I was thinking about going up to see him.¡±


    Woojin then took the elevator and asked, ¡°Was everything taken care of at the Subway store?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know I would have to do that twice in a day, but it¡¯s done now. We have six missing people as a result though.¡±


    Woojin nodded heavily. Six people had been killed in yesterday¡¯s incident. It angered him as he thought about the losses of those families. As they reached the office, Bihyung was watching the news. It was the same news that Woojin searched for on his smartphone.


    ¡°It¡¯s them, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Where do these bastards think they are?¡±


    Bihyung growled and Woojin stated, ¡°It¡¯s that hospital.¡±


    ¡°What is?¡±


    ¡°The ce where the survivors were staying. Ones that were rescued from Dukgoo.¡±


    Bihyung frowned.


    ¡°So, they attacked both sides at once?¡±


    ¡°Seems so.¡±


    Woojin turned to Bihyung.


    ¡°Did you track the two of them that were in that hospital?¡±


    ¡°No. Most patients are being transferred into other hospitals so it will take time to track them down.¡±


    ¡°They did it to kidnap them out.¡±


    Bihyung raised one of his fingers over his side of the head and pressed it as he spoke.


    ¡°Vampires with advanced weaponry... this is crazy. Do you know anything about them?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the details, but I can see that they are trained from Dmitri family.¡±


    ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see their gear? Each item of theirs is worth a building.¡±


    A single glove was worth 200 million won. The price of a top and bottom armor set was even more expensive. Woojin had also used it back in the past. It was effective as it was expensive. It didn¡¯t burn and had strong resistance against poison. It also protected the wearer from shock even when the wearer was shot by a sniper rifle.


    And those weren¡¯t the only things. They even had expensive weapons. If one considered the price, Woojin had earned a huge profit.


    ¡°So, Dmitri sent them out to deal with the job that the other ones failed? The elite ones?¡±


    ¡°They are much stronger than Viktor.¡±


    ¡°I heard from Beom. He said they¡¯re from the 7th generation at least.¡±


    Woojin nodded and Bihyung let out a dryugh.


    ¡°This is crazy. Can you guess where they went?¡±


    ¡°They either wille for my sister or head down to Busan.¡±


    Woojin then looked around.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Beom?¡±


    ¡°He went to your sister¡¯s school to check to see if everything¡¯s okay.¡±


    Woojin felt grateful for Beom.


    ¡°Did you send the Stone of Spiritual Power Concealment to ones in Busan?¡±


    ¡°I know who they are now, but I haven¡¯t been able to deliver the stones to them yet.¡±


    Woojin thought for a second. It was more likely that the Moon Knights would go after the four offerings in Busan rather than try to capture his sister. They would not know who was thest offering yet.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go down to Busan. Can you have Yeohong look after my sister too? They had a four-man team. Beom alone will not be enough.¡±


    Bihyung then asked Woojin, ¡°You think they¡¯re going to Busan?¡±


    Woojin nodded and Bihyung turned to Yeohong.


    ¡°Hong. Send down a Cleaner team to Busan. You stick with Beom and protect Ko Eunseo.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Bihyung then called his secretary.


    ¡°Prepare a helicopter down to Busan as soon as possible.¡±


    He hung up and turned to Woojin.


    ¡°Get your stuff. The chopper will be ready in 20 minutes.¡±


    Woojin looked at Bihyung and asked, ¡°Are you going by yourself?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll squish all these insects. This will be a good warning.¡±


    ¡°But the four people are scattered.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have those people gather in one ce. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Woojin was well aware of how powerful Bihyung was as the first Dokkebi. He was more powerful than Beom or Yeohong. If he was going to side with Woojin, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to fight against the Moon Knights.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    Woojin walked down to the parking lot and unpacked his equipment. He put on the leather armor set made of Hydra leather and took out advanced tech weapons. There were small EMP bombs, anti-Avatar electricals, etc. They were also made to easily carry around.


    Woojin had experiences with all of these so it didn¡¯t take long to prepare. He also took his Desert Eagle. The armor-piercing bullet wasn¡¯t going to prate the leather armor, but the armor didn¡¯t wrap around the entire body so he took it anyway.


    After putting on the undamaged armor, he looked at armor with a hole in it. Hydra leather was hard to fix but it still was worth quite a bit. Prating such durable leather showed how strong the bamboo spear was. Woojin stashed rest of it and went up to the office again.


    An unexpected person was waiting there.


    ¡°d to see you again.¡±


    Woojin did not answer to Lee Miho and turned to Bihyung.


    ¡°We might have to cut out memories. I hired her for today.¡±


    Bihyung wasn¡¯t wrong. Miho then came up to Woojin and scanned him from top to bottom.


    ¡°Wow. Are you wearing a Hydra leather set from top to bottom?¡±


    Woojin did not answer. She didn¡¯t ask to hear the answer anyway.


    ¡°You¡¯re a hotshot, huh? How did a hunter like you earn such money?¡±


    ¡°When are we leaving?


    Miho became dumbfounded as her flirting waspletely ignored. Bihyung grinned at the sight and answered.


    ¡°Soon. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    They all took the elevator to the roof and helicopter was already visible from afar. Woojin grinned at the thought that he was riding on Bihyung¡¯s chopper this time.


    ¡°What are you smiling about?¡± Miho asked and Woojin nced at her. She seemed much younger and more inexperienced than from what Woojin remembered. She survived until the end. She wasn¡¯t much now, but she was a fast-growing type. Woojin worked mostly with Bihyung or Miho in the past. He couldn¡¯t exin it was because of that memory he smiled so he just ignored her.


    Miho became triggered and spat out some words, but the noise of choppering down was too loud. Woojin got up on the front seat first and Miho was dumbfounded. Bihyung tapped on her shoulder and got on the back and Miho had to sit next to Bihyung without any option.


    On the way down to Busan, Woojin turned to the direction where Eunseo¡¯s school might be at. Yeohong and Kim Beom. They were enough to handle one team of Moon Knights. It was especially so since Yeohong enjoyed fighting.


    They got off the helicopter on one of the tallest buildings in Korea.


    ¡°Are theying here?¡±


    Doosan We¡¯ve the Zenith of Haeundae. This building had restricted ess so it was bound to have fewer people.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t only residents allowed in here?¡±


    ¡°I own the penthouse.¡±


    Woojin seemed to be unsurprised but Miho¡¯s eye grew wide in shock.


    ¡°The penthouse here is yours?!¡±


    They took the stairs down and arrived at the destination. There were guards standing at the entrance to the penthouse. After walking past them, they saw people gathered by the window. The people¡¯s ages ranged from high school student to apany worker. Bihyung walked over to them and spoke with a smile.


    ¡°Hello everyone. I¡¯m the one who wished to meet with you all.¡±

 Chapter 29 - Busan (1)

    <h4>Chapter 29: Busan (1)</h4>


    After Bihyung¡¯s introduction, a high school boy asked, ¡°Are you really giving me the money?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You will be paid 5 million won for today¡¯s visit.¡±


    Bihyung reached into his jacket and pulled out a wad of cash. One hundred 50 thousand won bills. The four people here were each told by their respective schools andpanies to visit this ce and followed the agents to this building. They were told that they would be paid 5 million won for the visit on the way and became shocked. They were given different reasons but everyone¡¯s order was to follow what Bihyung tell them to do.


    ¡°Here. Take it first.¡±


    The four of them hesitantly approached him and epted the money. Bihyung looked at them and exined today¡¯s schedule.


    ¡°We will use my yacht to go out on the sea and fish there. We¡¯ll fish and eat some fresh sushi and ramen on the yacht.¡±


    The people seemed shocked. The oldest-looking man who seemed to be his thirties bowed.


    ¡°Thank you for this opportunity. I¡¯ll enjoy it as much as I can then.¡±


    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s y.¡±


    An owner of expensive skyscraper penthouse. It seemed like the people just figured it was a rich man¡¯s day of leisure.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be out in thirty minutes. Take a break.¡±


    Bihyung spoke and turned and signaled Woojin and Miho to follow. They walked into a room and there was a man drinking coffee on a sofa. He smiled and got up from the sofa and greeted Bihyung.


    ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    Bihyung sat down on the sofa and Woojin and Miho also sat down. The man turned to Woojin and Miho and introduced himself.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. I am Park Kwangsu.¡±


    Woojin then remembered the man. Park Kwangsu was a shapeshifter. Shapeshifters didn¡¯t have abilities like Werepeople to change themselves into animals, but they had the power of shifting themselves and other humans at will. They also had one special ability which was to sense spiritual power.


    Bihyung said, ¡°We have the bait here. If the vampires know who their targets are, they will be close. That¡¯s why we need this man.¡±


    Miho scanned Kwangsu from top to bottom.


    ¡°And who is this man?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a shapeshifter. He¡¯s sensitive to spiritual powers.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Shapeshifter!¡±


    Miho reacted dramatically and Woojin asked, ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. I protect the bait while you and Kwangsu pinpoint the enemy location. And when you do, you call me and we wipe them out together.¡±


    Woojin thought it was a good n. It guaranteed the safety of these people and he was going to be able to handle the enemy without Bihyung¡¯s help if he could ambush them.


    ¡°Will do.¡±


    Bihyung turned to Kwangsu.


    ¡°Do you sense any of them yet?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t sense them in this kind of building unless theye in here.¡±


    There was no way they would break into such a building. They were trained in hunter methods. They would wait for as long as they needed, watching silently from the distance.


    ¡°You should make a move.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Kwangsu drank the coffee and got up from the sofa. As he was getting up, he grew much taller and changed into a more chubby man. Miho gasped in astonishment.


    ¡°Whoa! I never thought I would see a shapeshifter changing in action!¡±


    Kwangsu grinned and went to the closet room to get changed. He soon came out with new clothes that fit his new shape.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Woojin turned to Bihyung.


    ¡°I¡¯ll check on the enemy first. I¡¯ll call you when I find them.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Be careful.¡±


    And Miho was getting ready to follow them so Woojin asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going with you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Miho was hired to cut out memories. Other than that, she wascking on the battlefield. Woojin¡¯s question triggered Miho.


    ¡°I can help!¡±


    Woojin was well aware as to how helpful Miho could be. Her memory-reading ability was a useful skill. The problem was that she might be in danger in a fight.


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t expect to be underestimated like this!¡±


    Woojin turned to Bihyung for help.


    ¡°She¡¯ll look after herself. She¡¯s good at running.¡±


    Woojin then turned to Miho.


    ¡°When a fight breaks out, get the hell out.¡±


    ¡°Wow. I never thought a hunter would tell me in such a way. SURE! I¡¯ll run the hell out like a chicken when I need to. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Woojin then nodded and turned to Kwangsu who then smiled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go now.¡±


    They took the elevator down to the underground parking lot and an agent was waiting for them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be driving.¡±


    Kwangsu nodded and got into the front seat. Woojin and Miho took the rear seat and Miho leaned over toward Woojin and whispered, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you getting in the front this time?¡±


    ¡°Because the man needs to sense the power from the front. I have to focus. Don¡¯t talk to me.¡±


    Miho was dumbfounded but Woojin ignored her and looked out the window. Kwangsuplimented them.


    ¡°I heard you are a great man.¡±


    Woojin calmly answered Kwangsu, ¡°You have to focus. Many will die if we miss them.¡±


    Kwangsu then turned back to the front and began to focus. Miho frowned.


    ¡°Wow. That¡¯s cold.¡±


    Woojin closed his eyes. He was wondering if he could fight four Moon Knights without Bihyung¡¯s help. He had be much stronger with the Starfish Fang, but it still seemed like it would be hard for him. Woojin then looked out the window and Miho nced at Woojin from behind.


    As they drove around, Kwangsu finally spoke.


    ¡°I got¡¯em.¡±


    The car slowed to stop but Woojin interrupted the driver.


    ¡°We should keep moving. We can¡¯t let them suspect us.¡±


    The car then moved smoothly and Kwangsu pointed to the left.


    ¡°It¡¯s that way.¡±


    ¡°How far?¡±


    Woojin checked and Kwangsu solemnly said, ¡°I will need to get closer to get the urate location.¡±


    Woojin thought for a second and asked, ¡°Can you feel them if they are moving?¡±


    ¡°I can sense that much.¡±


    ¡°So, they are not moving then?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Woojin then turned to the driver, ¡°Can we make a big detour?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    The car turned around and Woojin looked out the window. It seemed like the enemy was aware of their target¡¯s information. His sister would require heavier protection at this rate. Kwangsu then sensed something and mentioned, ¡°I think it¡¯s one of those parked cars.¡±


    They could¡¯ve gotten closer to find out but they couldn¡¯t. And Woojin didn¡¯t feel the need to do so. The Moon Knights had a four-man team and they were nning to kidnap four people. They should¡¯ve brought arger vehicle.


    There was onerge minivan that seemed to be out of ce whereas all the other cars were expensive luxury vehicles. Besides, the minivan had dark tinted windows that hid what was inside.


    ¡°We should change cars. Get us down over there and go change the car. Is that possible?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    They got to the point where the minivan wasn¡¯t visible anymore and Woojin got out of the car and talked to Kwangsu.


    ¡°Do you see the minivan over there?¡±


    ¡°Is that it?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll confirm when we get a new car by driving right next to it.¡±


    Woojin then asked another question, ¡°Do you feel anything else from other ces?¡±


    Woojin didn¡¯t know how many teams the Moon Knights had. He remembered there were three teams. They weren¡¯t sure whether all those teams were sent or if there were only two. After a while, the agent came to them with a Range Rover. They all got into the car and slowly drove past the minivan.


    ¡°It¡¯s that car.¡±


    Woojin nodded at Kwangsu¡¯s confirmation and called Bihyung.


    [Did you find it?]


    ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s make a move.¡±


    [Good. Let¡¯s see what they do when we move to the yacht.¡±


    Woojin hung up the phone and turned to the driver.


    ¡°Can you follow them without letting them notice us?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±


    Wojin then turned to Kwangsu.


    ¡°We¡¯ve found them so you don¡¯t have toe now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for Bihyung to decide. I¡¯ll stay for now.¡±


    Woojin didn¡¯t offer any further exnation and took out his weapon to get ready. After checking the weapons, he ced his back on the seat and closed his eyes.


    All he needed to do now was to kill all the enemies. As he was preparing himself by imagining it, Miho became astonished. She had never met an expert hunter in Korea so she didn¡¯t think highly of hunters until now. She thought they weren¡¯t muchpared to Avatars, but Woojin was different.


    It was especially so when Woojin didn¡¯t seem to be tempted by Miho¡¯s beauty.


    ¡°It¡¯s moving.¡±


    Woojin opened his eyes. The minivan was moving.

 Chapter 30 - Busan (2)

    <h4>Chapter 30: Busan (2)</h4>


    Bihyung was on a convertible that drew people¡¯s attention. As the convertible began to move toward the docks, the minivan began following them. As the people got out of the car and walked while chatting excitedly, the minivan stopped. It seemed like they were waiting to see what Bihyung was going to do before making a move. Woojin¡¯s car moved past the minivan and stopped in front. Woojin turned his back at the enemy. Then a call came from Bihyung.


    [Is it the minivan?]


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    [Are they mad? That car is like an attention ma.]


    ¡°I think that was the best option they could find for the job.¡±


    [Anyway. We¡¯ll be on the yacht. What should we do? Should Ie out alone so we can wipe them out?]


    ¡°No. Don¡¯t go too far and stay at a location where we can see you. Let¡¯s see what they do first.¡±


    [Sure. Call me when something happens.]


    ¡°Yeah. You be careful too. They know who you are and they probably have a sniper rifle.¡±


    [I won¡¯t die to the sniper rifle. Don¡¯t worry.]


    Bihyung hung up and Woojin shifted his focus toward the minivan again. As the giant yacht left the docks, the minivan did not move. Miho asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t they moving?¡±


    Woojin did not answer as he felt no need to. They were vampires but they had the skills of hunters. They would choose to wait before moving to reveal their location. And since it was bright daylight, vampires could not use their powers to the fullest. Even if they were covering their bodies, they couldn¡¯t use their powers well.


    ¡°Hellooo? Can you hear me?¡±


    Woojin then turned to Miho. His cold look silenced Miho.


    ¡°Get off if you won¡¯t shut up.¡±


    Miho seemed mad, but she didn¡¯t leave the car. Woojin then focused on the minivan again.


    They waited for a while. Miho became tired and took a nap but Woojin never took his eyes off from the minivan. The sun began to go down. They had been watching the minivan for four hours. Woojin¡¯s phone rang.


    [Sun¡¯s going down. I don¡¯t think they will being out to the sea with a ship.]


    ¡°They¡¯ll move when the sun goes down.¡±


    ( B oxnovel.c om ) [We¡¯ll make a move when the sun goes down too.]


    ¡°Be careful. They might be prepared to fight you.¡±


    [Hah. I¡¯m not a Dokkebi that¡¯s prepared for nothing.]


    Woojinughed. He hung up the phone and almost burst intoughter at Miho who just woke up from her nap. She wiped off her drool, ring at the minivan with half-open eyes.


    An hour passed and the streets turned dark. Bihyung¡¯s yacht was returning to the dock. That¡¯s when Kwangsu spoke.


    ¡°They¡¯re moving.¡±


    Woojin then looked at the minivan and saw the men leaving the car. They had helmets and Hydra armor sets. Woojin opened the car door and looked at them. Three of them were carrying small rifles and they began to move toward the docks. Woojin got out of the car and turned to Kwangsu.


    ¡°Call Bihyung and let him know that vampires are outside the minivan.¡±


    Woojin then nced around and walked across toward minivan. He had the leather Shadow Spider boots that silenced his footsteps. He reached the front of the minivan. It was likely that a sniper was aiming at Bihyung. He needed to ambush them before they could start their attack.


    Woojin peered into the minivan and saw a man getting ready inside. He then brought up the spear and stabbed it through the window against the target¡¯s back. The spear prated at once and killed the target instantly. Woojin then picked up the rifle and used the scope to check on the ones that walked out. They were hidden at the docks, waiting for Bihyung.


    It wasn¡¯t visible from Bihyung¡¯s direction, but it was easy to see from Woojin¡¯s location. He then ced down the rifle and picked up the bloodstone to feed his Starfish Fang. There were three remaining enemies. He needed to prepare to get them out in the shortest amount of time. Woojin took out a Cocktail-B and used it on himself. He then began to move.


    It was easy when Bihyung was now their bait. Woojin approached them inplete silence. Soon, he was able to approach the back of the vampire at the far back. He then took out the Spiderweb of Inmen and wrapped it around his hand. The vampire turned back and pulled the trigger right away, but Woojin had already walked up and he wrapped the rifle with his web.


    The leather armor nullified the impact of the punch. It just felt like he was punched with a heavy fist. The Spiderweb of Inmen wasn¡¯t powerful enough to cut down an arm with Hydra leather, but it was easy to slice the rifle. The vampire threw his fist at Woojin but Woojin dodged it easily and thrust his spear at the target. The vampire seemed to think that the spear would be deflected against Hydra leather but he was wrong. Woojin quickly picked up the bloodstone from the vampire that turned into dust and fed his Fang.


    As Woojin was getting ready to attack the next target, Bihyung suddenly jumped out. The other vampires started attacking him. Their bullets were all burned by the Dokkebi Fire that Bihyung summoned in front of him for a total of four Dokkebi Fireballs. Bihyung then closed in and Woojin also ran toward the other vampires. Bihyung saw Woojin and threw his Dokkebi Fire to his left. The vampire ran, trying to avoid the fire. Woojin then saw another vampire pulling a trigger at him. Woojin moved to the side to dodge. The gun shattered the ground and Woojin threw himself to the back of the yacht and jumped over.


    In his hand was a spear while the vampire threw an electricity. Woojin then swung his spear to drop the before he took out another spear. The vampire quickly dodged to avoid being struck in the heart, but his shoulder mmed into the side of a yacht. Blood gushed out and Woojin took out his Starfish Fang, shing toward the chest. However, the Fang wasn¡¯t enough to cut open the Hydra leather. The vampire attacked with his left hand to pull out a sword. Woojin grabbed the vampire¡¯s wrist and twisted it.


    ¡°UGH!¡±


    Woojin¡¯s strength far surpassed that of a normal human. He was now strong enough to overpower a vampire. The vampire was shocked and Woojin then brought his Fang up from the bottom of the helmet. The Fang prated enemy¡¯s head and killed him instantly.


    As Woojin picked up the bloodstone, Bihyung was on top of the vampire on the ground. Woojin shouted as he ran.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill him!¡±


    ( B oxnovel.c om ) Bihyung did not ask why and just stopped after destroying the enemy¡¯s arms and legs. Bihyung then took off the helmet and crushed the vampire¡¯s chin so he couldn¡¯t kill himself.


    ¡°Why did you stop me?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t beat them up without killing them, but you can.¡±


    ¡°And? What do you need him for?¡±


    ¡°We need to read his memory.¡±


    Bihyung then looked down at the vampire.


    ¡°We¡¯ll need Miho.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. We need to see what this guy knows.¡±


    Bihyung then took a step back and turned around. The people who were excited after a day of yacht fishing were standing still in shock. They were looking at the Dokkebi Fire dumbfoundedly now.


    ¡°We¡¯ll need her for them too.¡±

 Chapter 31 - Busan (3)

    <h4>Chapter 31: Busan (3)</h4>


    Lee Miho removed the memory of the battle from the four people. All they remembered now was everything up until the yacht fishing. After sending them back home, they all gathered at the penthouse again. Woojin was allowed to take vampire¡¯s gear as Bihyung had no interest in them. He already had all the money he needed and he wasn¡¯t interested in hunter equipment.


    They brought the vampire to the penthouse and tied him to a chair. Bihyung sat directly across from him. Miho then stood behind the vampire. She took the orb in her mouth and was ready to sh the memory. Woojin was going to see it. Miho turned to Woojin nervously. She had read and cut memories of humans, but she had never read the memory of a vampire. She wasn¡¯t sure if she could do it.


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    The cold sentence made her frown. Miho sighed and began. The sh started and Woojin saw a blur of memories going backward from the fight. He also saw them reporting while they were waiting. They notified that they might be fighting with Bihyung so they had to get permission from Dmitri. Then Woojin moved further back. He also saw them arriving at Busan. They had a total of information for seven people. It seemed that they had the information of each target. Woojin was going to hunt down Amon in the end, but it was now proven that his sister would be in danger unless he was killed.


    The memory went further into the past and showed their safehouse. They had left the people they sessfully kidnapped from Seoul at the safehouse. Woojin memorized the ce and saw them talking. They were talking to each other about the Moon Knights that had gone missing and saw them deciding whether they should go for Woojin¡¯s sister or Busan. Woojin went back further and saw them receiving their weapons. The sight of a merchant selling the items was shown. The man had a scar on the left side of his forehead.


    This was what he needed to tell Hwang. Woojin then opened his eyes when the memory went back to when they were getting on the airne. He then grabbed Miho¡¯s shoulder.


    Miho got back to her senses, spat out the orb, and put it back into her pocket.


    Woojin stopped it. ¡°This is enough.¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t see who ordered them.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t see that.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Woojin sighed, ¡°You cannot handle Dmitri¡¯s power yet.¡±


    This was the problem of memory reading. Miho, who was not yet powerful, would be shocked if she met a more powerful being while reading the memory. That had to be prevented, but Miho frowned at Woojin¡¯s words. She then began to shake and her face became red before she fell. Woojin quickly caught her before she fell to the ground and took her to the room toy her down on a bed.


    She had read the same Avatar¡¯s memory for a quite long time. Maybe she would grow a tail with this experience. Woojin then came out of the room and sat in front of Bihyung.


    ¡°Did you read it all?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Do you want to see it yourself? Or should I just tell you?¡±


    ¡°What happened to Miho?¡±


    ¡°I think she¡¯s going to grow.¡±


    ¡°Grow? She¡¯s going to grow another tail?¡±


    ¡°Probably.¡±


    Bihyung then looked at Woojin and said, ¡°So, you know what Miho is.¡±


    ¡°She reads memories, controls them, and has an orb. Who wouldn¡¯t realize it? Besides, what should we do now?¡±


    ¡°Tell me what you saw first.¡±


    Woojin then exined what he saw to Bihyung.


    ¡°So, they have the location of every target?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Ugh. And they won¡¯t give up?¡±


    Woojin nodded heavily.


    ¡°I guess so. We should rescue those that were kidnapped first.¡±


    ¡°Where are they?¡±


    ¡°Near Womyun Mountain. I can tell you the address.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, let me know. If these guys are the only ones that came in, I¡¯ll send our kids to free them. Or should I keep them under my protection? That might be more safe.¡±


    Woojin hesitated for a second. Their families had already been killed. It was better for Bihyung to protect them.


    ¡°It might be a problemter if they know.¡±


    Bihyungughed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I¡¯ll hire them to work for mypany. They have to live.¡±


    This was why Woojin liked Bihyung. He was down to help the people around him.


    ¡°Okay. And the ones that provided them with the weapons. They are Koreans. There are some who are connected to the Dmitri Family.¡±


    Bihyung asked, ¡°Are you going to take care of it yourself?¡±


    ¡°No. But I know who to talk to.¡±


    Bihyungughed, ¡°Old Hwang will be busy.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not going to let others mess up his front yard.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. You call him then.¡±


    Woojin nodded and got up from the sofa to walk toward the window.


    ¡°When are we going back?¡±


    ¡°The helicopter is waiting for us. We¡¯ll go once Miho wakes up.¡±


    Woojin then called Hwang while Bihyung approached the vampire and killed him by burning his head with the Dokkebi Fire.


    [Did you call to tell me that you have prepared more Daebong to sell?]


    ¡°No. Did you see the news regarding the hospital yesterday?¡±


    [Yeah. How could a hospital have such a problem? What a pity.]


    ¡°No. That was an EMP bomb.¡±


    There was silence on the other end for a few seconds. He then asked in a low voice,


    [What kind of bastards sell such a thing without going through me in Korea?]


    ¡°It was traded in Incheon. Do you think you can guess who it was?¡±


    [Incheon? I think I have a clue.]


    ¡°The man who handed over the weapon has a scar on the left side of his forehead.¡±


    [Huh? Did you see the transaction?]


    ¡°I saw it while reading a memory.¡±


    [Oh. So, ones that sacked the hospital must¡¯ve been killed then.]


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    [Okay. Thanks for letting me know. I¡¯ll take care of it.]


    Woojin then turned and saw the dust scattering. Bihyung then picked up the bloodstone from within and threw it at Woojin.


    ¡°Take it.¡±


    ¡°Can I?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like it¡¯s expensive.¡±


    Bihyung then walked to the fridge and took out some beer. He tossed one to Woojin too and so he opened the can and took a sip, looking down at the night view of the city. Bihyung gulped down the entire can at once and asked, ¡°What are you going to do now?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°If they have the information, should we increase our protection level?¡±


    Woojin sighed. He didn¡¯t have many options regarding that.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have Beom stay with her.¡±


    Woojin looked back in shock and Bihyung spoke calmly, ¡°Beom seems to like your sister too.¡±


    Woojin then drank the beer and ordered, ¡°Tell him he shouldn¡¯t think of having my sister as his bride.¡±


    ¡°Haha. It¡¯s not like that. Don¡¯t worry. Besides, Beom is a good man.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, thank you for that.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. So, what should we do then?¡±


    ¡°I think they can only use vampires and Were-families for now on. We know that much, so I think we can notice them when theye into the country.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. That will be possible.¡±


    ¡°Then keep an eye out if any of theme into the country.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Checking on every iing foreigner to see if they were vampire or part of a Were-family was a costly job.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll work on it.¡±


    Money wasn¡¯t a problem right now. Bihyung couldn¡¯t allow foreign Avatars to mess up Korea without his permission. Woojin sighed, ¡°Just give me more time.¡±


    ¡°Why? Because you will hunt Dmitri too?¡±


    Woojin didn¡¯t answer. Bihyung then realized what decision Woojin had made.


    ¡°You really are going after Dmitri.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t end peacefully.¡±


    ¡°I know you are powerful, but Dmitri is different.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    He never thought the 1st generation vampire would be an easy target. He fought the man in the past and eventually killed him. And this time, he was going to aplish it much faster.


    ¡°KYAAA!¡±


    Miho¡¯s scream of joy was heard from the room and Woojin mumbled, ¡°She¡¯s awake.¡±


    Miho jumped out. There were three tails created with spiritual power floating behind her.


    ¡°I have three tails now!¡±


    Woojin turned to Miho and said, ¡°We were waiting for you to wake up. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Huh???¡±


    Miho was puzzled and Bihyungughed.

 Chapter 32 - Wuma (1)

    <h4>Chapter 32: Wuma (1)</h4>


    The next day, Woojin told his family that he had work in the afternoon and checked his sister¡¯s clothing size and left. He then went to Old Hwang.


    ¡°You¡¯re here. We would¡¯ve gone to eat if you called and told me that you wereing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Did it go well yesterday?¡±


    Hwang sighed, ¡°Many of our kids got hurt. They had amazing weapons.¡±


    Woojin knew what kind of man Hwang was and there was no way he would lose. He might have taken damage, but he probably profited a lot by taking their weapon stash.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a problem I have to solve to keep this industry alive.¡±


    Woojin asked with a smile, ¡°Can you make a particr armor if I provide the leather?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Huh?¡±


    Hwang¡¯s eyes becamerge as he looked at Woojin.


    ¡°Is-is that Hydra leather armor?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°What! You purchased it without going through me?!¡±


    ¡°No. I looted it.¡±


    Hwang almost burst into anger but calmed down.


    ¡°That¡¯s a fat loot.¡±


    ¡°Anyway. Please take a look at this.¡±


    Woojin took out the Hydra leather armor that had a hole in it. He first thought of selling it but changed his mind to make armor for his sister.


    ¡°Huh? Who punctured this expensive armor?¡±


    Hwang shouted angrily and then turned serious.


    ¡°No. HOW did you puncture this?¡±


    Hwang knew how durable Hydra leather was. It was natural for him to be surprised.


    ¡°Can you make this to a girl¡¯s size?¡±


    Hwang frowned and answered, ¡°As you know, there aren¡¯t many who can work on Hydra leather. It will be costly.¡±


    Woojin then took out a glove. Hwang quickly snatched the glove and examined it.


    ¡°No damage. Clean. 200 million.¡±


    ¡°Will that be enough to pay for the leatherwork?¡±


    Hwang nodded.


    ¡°It will do. Do you just need it downsized?¡±


    ¡°If it can look fashionable while wearing it, that will be better. A high school girl will wear it.¡±


    Hwang frowned again.


    ¡°A high school girl wearing building-priced clothes? Are you out of your mind?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my sister.¡±


    Hwang flinched and answered, ¡°Oh, of course. This will be the safest type of clothes she¡¯ll get. She¡¯ll even survive a car crash if she doesn¡¯t injure her head. I¡¯ll have it worked on. What design do you want? Gi? Burberry?¡±


    ¡°Can you do that? Isn¡¯t it illegal?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. They can¡¯t work on this stuff anyway. It won¡¯t have their brands.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Woojin then brought up a pair of pants.


    ¡°This one too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to cut a lot of leather. What should I do with leftovers?¡±


    ¡°Make a leather bracelet. Four of them.¡±


    ¡°And if there¡¯s still leftovers?¡±


    ¡°You can have it.¡±


    ¡°Heh. Sure.¡±


    Woojin then began putting up the gear that he was going to sell.


    ¡°And I¡¯ll sell all of these.¡±


    ¡°Great! You sure know how to make a deal.¡±


    Hwang narrowed his eyes and looked down at the armor. They all had the same puncture holes in some ces. It was proof that Woojin had a weapon that could prate Hydra leather. It was hard to imagine how much value the weapon might hold.


    ¡°Hmm. I¡¯ll have to dismantle it and use it as a vest or an armguard... I can¡¯t give you the full price.¡±


    ¡°How much will it be?¡±


    Hwang tapped on a calctor and spoke.


    ¡°Four damaged tops. I can only get you 3 billion per piece. Five pants are okay, so I can get you 4 billion.¡±


    That was good enough for damaged leather armor.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. So you have a bnce of 36 billion including the previous bnce.¡±


    Hwang turned to Woojin and asked, ¡°Do you want it in cash?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t carry all that cash. Make a Swiss bank ount and give me a card.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll need 5% as a processing fee.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Good. That will be 34.2 billion but I¡¯ll make it 34.5 billion. It will take three days to open the ount.¡±


    ¡°And the clothes?¡±


    ¡°That will take about 2 weeks. You know why, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye then.¡±


    Woojin walked out and Hwang touched his chin while looking down at the Hydra leather. No one could get their hands on this type of leather even with money. It was good that he had it.


    ¡°Hehe. I knew he was a man.¡±


    Hwang whistled as he rummaged through the Hydra leather.


    Woojin also visited Doctor Ahn. He was more sullen and worn out, but his eyes seemed to be glistening with excitement.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been making progress but I need more time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not here for the Avatar Project.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Then I¡¯m all ears.¡±


    Doctor Ahn poured the tea for Woojin. He took a sip and asked, ¡°Are you eating well?¡±


    ¡°Brunhilde is taking good care of me. I just forget to eat sometimes.¡±


    Woojin nodded.


    ¡°Yeah, but you should watch out. No one can seed in the project other than you.¡±


    ¡°I will do.¡±


    Doctor Ahn nodded also and sipped on the hot tea.


    ¡°So, what do you need?¡±


    ¡°Spiritual power sensor. Did you make it?¡±


    Doctor Ahn nodded.


    ¡°Do you want a prototype? It will fit in a car trunk.¡±


    ¡°Can you make it smaller? Like the size of a wristwatch?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Doctor Ahn looked at Woojin with a weird expression. The sensor was made to find monsters or Avatars that had gone rampant. It was made for hunters who hunted in groups. Making it smaller was going to be more expensive.


    ¡°I can do it, but do you need it to be that small? It will increase its price ten times more.¡±


    ¡°So, you can make it?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Then can you make it?¡±


    ¡°It will cost 3 billion per piece.¡±


    ¡°I will pay 6 billion.¡±


    It was hard to refuse when Woojin spoke so easily. This wasn¡¯t a request from the Hunters Guild so Doctor Ahn just needed the cost for the materials.


    ¡°Hmmm. Okay. I¡¯ll work on it.¡±


    ¡°How long will it take?¡±


    ¡°I can have it done by tomorrow.¡±


    He had nned it but the cost was too much for it to make sense.


    ¡°I¡¯lle back tomorrow then.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±


    Doctor Ahn sipped on the tea. It was good that he had walked closer to his dream by meeting with Woojin and now he was getting extra money from a side job. Brunhilde returned from taking Woojin out and saw that Doctor Ahn seemed to be pleased.


    ¡°You look happy.¡±


    ¡°He makes me smile each time.¡±


    ¡°You should still eat, Doctor.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s eat lunch.¡±


    Brunhilde also smiled.


    Woojin first thanked Beom at the caf¨¦ in front of Eunseo¡¯s high school.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank a friend.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but don¡¯t even think about making out with my sister.¡±


    Beomughed and Woojin brought up a small box.


    ¡°Is it a gift?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Open it.¡±


    Beom then opened the box and became confused.


    ¡°A wristwatch?¡±


    Beom raised his wrist. He had a Patek Philippe watch. Beom smiled while shing his expensive piece but Woojin showed the watch on his wrist. It was the same one that he had given to Beom.


    ¡°WHAT! You told me not to mess with your sister and now you want to make out with me?¡±


    Woojin shook his head and sighed.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s a tool, not a watch. Besides, it¡¯s much more expensive than your damn watch.¡±


    ¡°Hey. This thing costs 100 million.¡±


    ¡°And that watch is 3 billion.¡±


    Stupefied, Beom looked down at the watch again. It was hard to believe that this normal-looking watch was that expensive.


    ¡°It¡¯s a spiritual power sensor.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You see that small watch inside? One shows distance and one shows direction. If there¡¯s a new spiritual being around, it turns. It excludes the wearer of course.¡±


    Beom became intrigued. The watch was pointing at him since he wasn¡¯t wearing it. He then took off the watch on his wrist and gave it to Woojin.


    ¡°Then this is a gift from me.¡±


    ¡°Are you giving me a used watch?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a watch that contains the Dokkebi¡¯s fortune. It will give you good luck.¡±


    Woojin received the watch. The effect of Dokkebi¡¯s fortune changed one¡¯s luck from stepping on dung into picking up money. It had a limit but it was still good.


    He needed to have the spiritual power sensor on his wrist, so he decided to give it to his father.


    ¡°Do you have the authentication for this?¡±


    Beomughed at Woojin¡¯s words.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send the case and authentication to your hotel tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±

 Chapter 33 - Wuma (2)

    <h4>Chapter 33: Wuma (2)</h4>


    Shanghai, China...


    Amon held his champagne ss as he looked down at the night view of the city from the Shanghai Tower. In front of him was a woman. She was a beautiful woman with pale white skin and red lips that contrasted nicely and her hair was cleanly tied and pushed to the back. With a white Chinese dress, she also touched her ss and looked at Amon. Behind her, two handsome men stood still.


    ¡°I heard Dmitri¡¯s working with you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. But I don¡¯t like the result of it.¡±


    ¡°Do you?¡±


    The woman seemed to be pleased as she took a sip of champagne with a smile. Amon then gulped down his ss and spoke.


    ¡°Jinjin. I need your help.¡±


    The leader of one of the two vampire families, Wangjinjin, looked at Amon. Amon was a greater being than herself. She knew the grand n that Amon was plotting. It was quite disappointing when Amon went to Dmitri and then Jinjin for help, but now he wasing to her to ask for help. He even discredited Dmitri, which was also good.


    ¡°What present do you want for having me by your side?¡±


    ¡°Do you know the Moon Knights?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Dmitri has already used them?¡±


    ¡°Two of the teams failed toplete a certain task.¡±


    ( B oxnovel.c om ) Wangjinjin¡¯s face became serious. She knew about the Moon Knights and how formidable they were. She figured it wasn¡¯t a normal task if they failed. An employee came up to them and poured more champagne into Amon¡¯s empty ss.


    ¡°There¡¯s an offering we need to start our grand n in Korea. I need seven offerings from there but it keeps failing each time.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, from how things are going, it will be hard to send higher-ranking ones to Korea.¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s a different problem. I am not sure if Bihyung is keeping watch. Everyone sent there is being killed. I need someone to fight Bihyung. I aming to think that maybe vampires won¡¯t be able to do it.¡±


    Wangjinjin then looked down at the ss, gulped it down, and spoke.


    ¡°We just couldn¡¯t make a move because we have to lie low these days. So, you want it solved.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I need to solve it as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    As Wangjinjin emptied her ss, an employee came again to pour the champagne. Wangjinjin then looked at the employee for a second and rose up to bite her neck.


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    The employee gasped and slumped down to the ground. Wangjinjin wiped the blood off her lips and made a proposal.


    ¡°If you find out who you need, send me an email. I¡¯ll bring it over to you as a gift.¡±


    ¡°Great. I¡¯ll look forward to it.¡±


    Amon then brought up a smartphone and sent the information to Wangjinjin.


    ¡°I¡¯ll expect it soon.¡±


    Amon then walked out and Wangjinjin checked the photo and searched through the contacts.


    ¡°I¡¯ll need to use the money when I have to.¡±


    She considered herself better than Dmitri in all aspects so she was eager to prove herself this time around.


    ¡°Wu. I need to ask you a favor.¡±


    Woojin quickly became powerful through battles. He especially became more powerful after feeding vampire bloodstones to the Starfish Fang. He was now more powerful than nonbative Avatars. He now had Hydra leather armor and a weapon that could prate the armor too.


    However, he still needed to be more powerful. Vampires and Were-families had good reproduction rates which made them much weaker as Avatars. Woojin couldn¡¯t fight against Avatars who did not reproduce. That¡¯s why he had to wait for Doctor Ahn, but he worked to train himself further.


    For this reason, he decided to go rock climbing today. He did not bring the Starfish Fang so he can work on the climbing using his own body strength. After climbing to the peak, as he was getting ready to get down, he received a phone call from Bihyung.


    [Come to my office.]


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    [Another one has entered the country. It¡¯s a big one this time.]


    ¡°Big one?¡±


    [Juste.]


    Woojin hung up the phone and became curious. There wasn¡¯t much that Bihyung would consider a problem. He would only leave it as a 3rd or higher generation in terms of vampire levels. Woojin changed his n to climb down and took the trail down to his bike and equipped the Starfish Fang again and went to Bihyung¡¯s office.


    Bihyung was looking at the TV screen while drinking whiskey. Woojin sat down next to Bihyung before grabbing a ss of whiskey too. He immediately froze when he turned and saw the screen. Bihyungughed.


    ¡°So, you know who that is.¡±


    ¡°Wuma? Why is he here in Korea?¡±


    ¡°I told you. Why do you think he¡¯s here?¡±


    Woojin quickly retraced his memories. There was no memory in the past where Wuma visited Korea at this time.


    ¡°What do you think? I can¡¯t just ignore him.¡±


    Woojin sighed. As an Avatar of the Bull Demon King, his power was above that of Dokkebis.


    ¡°Did he contact you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Woojin ced down the ss and turned to Bihyung.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t contact you yet?¡±


    ¡°No. He¡¯s ignoring me on purpose.¡±


    Woojin frowned. Wuma was bound to be polite as it would directly impact his reputation. Woojin stood up from the seat.


    ¡°Where are two that we rescued?¡±


    ¡°I have them.¡±


    Woojin then called to Beom.


    ¡°Beom. Where are you?¡±


    [Front of the school. It¡¯s about time for school to end so I¡¯m getting ready. Why?]


    ¡°Do you see anything on the sensor?¡±


    [No. I don¡¯t... wait.]


    Woojin then jumped out. Bihyung rose up from his seat with a scowl. ording to the phone conversation, it seemed like Wuma was already working.


    ¡°Damn bastard.¡±


    ( B oxnovel.c om ) If Wuma went straight to Woojin¡¯s sister withouting to Bihyung, this was a deliberate act of offense. As Bihyung walked out angrily, Woojin was already on his bike. He told Beom to get his sister and move.


    [I got Eunseo. We¡¯ll meet in the middle.]


    ¡°Yeah. ording to Bihyung, I think Wuma¡¯sing for Eunseo.¡±


    [President Wu? Are you serious?]


    ¡°Yeah. We have to get the hell out. Do you still see him on the sensor?¡±


    [Yeah. He¡¯s getting closer.]


    Woojin frowned.


    ¡°Dammit. Hold on.¡±


    [We¡¯ll meet up in the middle.]


    Woojin gritted his teeth. His spear would work against Wuma, but the problem was his power. Wuma was a top-ss fighter among Avatars. There was a slight chance for Woojin to defeat him, but he still needed to go for his sister. As Woojin got to a certain point, he saw a Range Rover running through the street while ignoring traffic signals and a ck Cadic Escde closely following it. His sensor pointed to both cars. At that moment, the rear wheel of Range Rover shook and almost threw the car off. The vehicle spun out of control and struck itself onto the tree and stopped.


    The Escde then stopped in front of Range Rover and arge man got out of the car. Woojin checked Wuma¡¯s face and ran straight to Wuma on his bike. He pulled out Cocktail-B and injected it into his thighs. Wuma had almost opened the door of Range Rover when he heard the bike approaching and turned to Woojin. Wuma scoffed but Woojin just charged straight in. Wuma raised his fist.


    Woojin quickly pulled out his Desert Eagle and fired three times. It ripped the clothes, but it didn¡¯t prate Wuma¡¯s muscles. Wuma reached out with his fist and Woojin kicked high up, sending the bike flying straight at Wuma.


    The bike crashed and was thrown away. Woojin fired the remaining bullets at Wuma¡¯s face and while Wuma raised his hands to guard himself, Woojin got closer and swung his Starfish Fang.


    Wuma frowned at the cut on his arm and Woojin stood between Wuma and the Range Rover. Wuma grimaced and Woojin panted as he spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you go if you return now.¡±

 Chapter 34 - Wuma (3)

    <h4>Chapter 34: Wuma (3)</h4>


    ¡°You little...¡±


    Wuma was dumbfounded. Woojin looked like a hunter and attacked him without hesitating. He even fired his gun on the street even when it wasn¡¯t even night time yet.


    ¡°You know who I am, don¡¯t you?¡±


    In the past, Woojin had learned English, Chinese, Japanese, and Russian in order tomunicate with various hunters. He didn¡¯t think he would use the Chinese he learned now.


    ¡°I know. The Cow B*tch.¡±


    Wuma let out an angryugh. Most Avatars wouldn¡¯t speak in such a way. Wuma clenched his fist and the air around him changed heavily. His fist with spiritual power was like a siege weapon itself. Woojin asked, ¡°Did Wangjinjin send you?¡±


    Wuma stopped and Woojin frowned. Amon chose Dmitri over Wangjinjin so they didn¡¯t get along. They did work togetherter on, but that was after the Day of Chaos. If Wangjinjin had met with Amon already, it was not a simple problem. If that was true, then he¡¯d need to face twice the amount of vampires.


    As Woojin stood up, the driver¡¯s door of the Range Rover opened and Beom got out. Woojin had his helmet on so his sister couldn¡¯t tell if it was him.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Beom stood up next to Woojin. Wuma grinned.


    ¡°One Dokkebi and a human. Is that enough?¡±


    Wuma didn¡¯t bring the others. He was that strong. His spiritual power made it hard for them to even stand still. With the car ident, trashed bike, and gunfire, people gathered to see if there was a movie filming or something. It was obvious that the police would be dispatched soon also.


    ¡°President Wu. This won¡¯t end well. How about you back off today?¡±


    ¡°Then give me the kid in the car. I¡¯ll let this go if you do that for Bihyung¡¯s sake.¡±


    Woojin then cursed angrily, ¡°Cut the bullsh*t. I won¡¯t take it even if you¡¯re a bull.¡±


    Wuma was surprised, but he soon became angry.


    ¡°Then stop me.¡±


    Wuma threw his fist and Woojin prepared to take the strike when something flew in from the side. Wuma turned to the thing. The blue fire scattered away and Wuma frowned at the direction. It was Bihyung. He grinned as he looked at Wuma.


    ¡°Long time no see, Wu.¡±


    ¡°Wu?¡±


    Wuma narrowed his eyebrows.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even pay respect and you want respect back?¡±


    ¡°Hah.¡±


    Bihyung walked up and grabbed Beom¡¯s car to pull it up and ced it down on the street. Bihyung stood next to Woojin and said, ¡°Beom. You go ahead.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Beom then got into the car and drove off. Wuma didn¡¯t pay attention anymore. Bihyung asked Wuma, ¡°You want to fight here? Or somewhere where there¡¯s no people?¡±


    ¡°Hah. Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Or are you scared?¡±


    Wuma then tilted his head back andughed out loud.


    ¡°HAHAHA! I heard Dokkebi Bihyung was mad but it seems like it¡¯s real!¡±


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ve stayed too quiet these days.¡±


    Wuma then became serious.


    ¡°Go on. I¡¯ll take care of my businesster.¡±


    Bihyung then walked back to his Audi R8 and Woojin followed him and into the car. Bihyung drove off and Wuma into his car and followed. Woojin checked the car following them and asked, ¡°Is it okay?¡±


    ¡°What is?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Wuma.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    Woojin then remembered what kind of man Bihyung was. He never backed out just because an enemy was stronger than him.


    ¡°Can we kill him?¡±


    ¡°Who? Wuma?¡±


    Woojin nodded and Bihyung answered casually.


    ¡°Well, he won¡¯t die easily, but if we can, it will be better if we do it.¡±


    ¡°What about the aftermath?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. If he¡¯s on mercenary work, it¡¯s easy to deal with.¡±


    Woojin then became relieved and took out his Desert Eagle to reload it. The silver bullets did not work but at least the armor-piercing bullets had a chance. Bihyung spoke to Woojin.


    ¡°Your attacks won¡¯t work against him. He knows how to control his powers.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. What should we do with the loot?¡±


    ¡°Loot? HAHAHA!¡±


    Bihyungughed and turned to Woojin.


    ¡°You are crazier than me. You¡¯re thinking of looting? Against Wuma?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to kill him. Of course we should think about the loot.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Let¡¯s see. What can we get by killing Wuma?¡±


    ¡°I need his blood and soul stone.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t give you everything. I¡¯ll give you the stone.¡±


    ¡°Then just give me a liter of blood.¡±


    Bihyung grinned.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Woojin knew that feeding the stone to his Starfish Fang would give him a powerful strength. Werebears had strength and regeneration but it didn¡¯t match Wuma¡¯s. If he fed it with Wuma¡¯s stone, Woojin would acquire powerful muscle strength that will matched most Avatars.


    They arrived at a construction site of a certain building. Woojin asked, ¡°Where are we?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bankrupt construction site that I purchased. I sent everyone out when we departed earlier. There¡¯s no one inside.¡±


    Bihyung pulled up in front of the construction site and got out. Wuma also arrived on his car and stepped out. He looked at Bihyung silently and asked, ¡°Should we talk up there?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±


    They then took the elevator together and went up. Bihyung was calm even with Wuma on his back. Wuma also seemed to not be interested in attacking Bihyung right now. They arrived at the rooftop. The sun was already going down. Bihyung looked at the reddened sky and turned to Wuma.


    ¡°We¡¯ll finish this before the sun goes down.¡±


    Wuma looked at the sea and nodded. About ten minutes were left before sunset.


    ¡°I¡¯ll control Korea after you¡¯re gone.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that.¡±


    Four Dokkebi Fireballs appeared around Bihyung. Wuma pointed to Woojin.


    ¡°You alone don¡¯t stand a chance. You both can attack.¡±


    Woojin was waiting for this. He couldn¡¯t let Bihyung fight alone so he got up with Cocktail-B. Bihyung sighed, ¡°You want to fight together?¡±


    ¡°Of course. We both get the loot.¡±


    Bihyungughed and Wuma spoke angrily.


    ¡°Loot? You f*ckers are out of your mind.¡±


    Woojin then thought about Wuma¡¯s personality. It was this personality that brought him to his demise in the past.


    ¡°Do you fight while talking? You talk too much.¡±


    Wuma then attacked Woojin right away. The spiritual power let out by the fist cracked the building¡¯s floor. The power was enough to freeze Woojin, but he earned a defense against such power after facing the otherworldly god¡¯s power in the past.


    Woojin charged against the force. Wuma scoffed but the Dokkebi Fire was thrown at him next to Woojin and exploded. Woojin moved to the side to hide himself behind the shadow of the explosion. He then jumped out through the explosion with the Starfish Fang and Wuma charged at him with his shoulder in front. Woojin then took the step and turned his direction to avoid being tackled. There was an awkward moment of pain in his knee as his muscle was ripped. Bihyung then charged into strike Wuma¡¯s face.


    Wuma was thrown to the back and Bihyung tripped Wuma¡¯s leg to throw him back. Woojin gritted his teeth and got up. The help of the Cocktail eased his pain and the Starfish Fang¡¯s regeneration was also healing him. Woojin then pulled out the Desert Eagle and pulled his trigger against Wuma getting up.


    Wuma raised his hand to cover his face and the armor-piercing bullet wounded the palm and burst into fire in which Wuma clenched to put it out. Wuma then charged at Bihyung again. Bihyung quickly rammed against Wuma and threw him down over his shoulder down to the ground. It was so powerful that the floor was destroyed and sent Wuma crashing through the floors. Bihyung jumped down with wielding the Dokkebi Fire. Woojin then put back his gun and Starfish Fang back on his waist. These weapons did not work against Wuma.


    In the next moment, an explosion was heard and Bihhyung¡¯s body flew through the floor. Bihyung rolled on the ground before got up and frowned.


    ¡°Looks like he won¡¯t go so easily.¡±


    Wuma climbed out of the hole that Bihyung was thrown through. His hair was all burnt by the Dokkebi Fire. Wuma, now a bald man, got up from the floor and Woojin pulled out the Guisoo Blood Bamboo Spear.


    ¡°So, is that the weapon?¡± Bihyung asked with a grin. The spear had the same diameter as the holes through the Hydra leather and the werebear¡¯s body. Woojin nodded and Bihyung took the initiative.


    ¡°I¡¯ll create an opening for you.¡±

 Chapter 35 - Wuma (4)

    <h4>Chapter 35: Wuma (4)</h4>


    Wuma rubbed his bald head and took a step forward. He was so enraged that his spiritual power was now visible. Two horns were forming on his head. He was ready to unleash his full power.


    Woojin looked silently at Wuma with the spear in his hand. But Wuma wasn¡¯t even looking at Woojin. He was looking coldly only at Bihyung. They both took a step toward each other. Bihyung now had three Dokkebi Fire. He could always summon the element but it required time. Bihyung charged at Wuma and Wuma also moved toward Bihyung. Wuma was more powerful and he could strike down Bihyung in one strike. In contrast, Bihyung was more quick and agile which allowed him to avoid the direct hit and threw Wuma down. The problem was that even a fist that Wuma threw from the ground was dangerous enough.


    Bihyung hopped back after the fourth Dokkebi Fire and moved slightly. It was done so subtly that Wuma didn¡¯t realize Woojin was now behind him. Wuma was furious. It looked like he only needed tond three strikes to kill Bihyung but he just couldn¡¯tnd an attack. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t even care about Woojin.


    As Wuma charged at Bihyung, Woojin jumped. The Shadow Spider leather boots made him disappear in terms of sound and Wuma didn¡¯t even notice.


    Wuma instinctively threw himself to the side as he felt the spear piercing the back of his waist. It saved him as the attack that would¡¯ve spliced his spine. Instead, it only merely prated his left nk. Wuma felt a sharp pain and threw his fist to the back. Woojin quickly dodged but he couldn¡¯t get away from the spiritual power that followed.


    Woojin was thrown way back. Wuma pulled out the spear and focused on his wound to stop the bleeding. But it didn¡¯t stop bleeding and as Wuma raised his eyebrows, Bihyung charged and struck Wuma¡¯s chin. It was enough to make Wuma¡¯s head snap back. Bihyung then shed to the back and threw him headfirst into the ground. Wuma swung his fist aimlessly with his head stuck in the ground but Bihyung was already out of range. Woojin was already running.


    ¡°AAARGH!¡±


    Wuma shouted angrily as he unleashed his spiritual power. The powerful wave swept through the roof, throwing everything outward and Woojin ran behind Bihyung¡¯s back to avoid being thrown. Bihyung ran up and kicked Wuma¡¯s chest but Wuma grabbed Bihyung¡¯s leg. His grip was so powerful that it crushed Bihyung¡¯s leg immediately. Wuma then pulled his fist back tond the final blow. Before he couldnd the blow, Woojin came out from behind Bihyung¡¯s back and thrust his spear into the open left nk. It crushed the ribs and prated Wuma¡¯s heart. Wuma threw the punch against Woojin instead but Bihyung kicked it up.


    Woojin quickly dodged but he couldn¡¯t dodge the spiritual power. It was an Avatar¡¯s fight. He wasn¡¯t powerful enough to be in it just yet. Just a slight scratch was enough to rip the skin off his cheek. Bihyung then noticed Wuma¡¯s hand losing strength and pulled out his leg. He then rubbed the Dokkebi Fire into Wuma¡¯s wound.


    Wuma couldn¡¯t stand the Dokkebi Fire exploding inside his damaged heart. All of his holes released blue mes. The body endured even the shock. Perhaps something else could be used other than blood.


    Woojin saw Wuma falling back and slumped down to the ground. His wounds were healing but his face was still burning hot. Bihyung also copsed. Fighting Wuma was an impossible task. It seemed like the wound on his leg would take time to heal.


    ¡°Who do you think sent Wuma here?¡±


    Woojin answered the question.


    ¡°Wangjinjin.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Bihyung hoisted his upper body up and turned to Woojin.


    ¡°She¡¯s the only one who can send Wuma here.¡±


    ¡°First Dmitri and now Wangjinjin?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Are we the enemy of all vampires now?¡±


    Woojin grinned, ¡°No. They are our enemies.¡±


    Bihyungughed. Vampires were the most influential forces in the world. It was now obvious that all vampires were going to try toe to Korea. Bihyung mumbled, ¡°Dammit.¡±


    ¡°Why? Are you scared?¡±


    Bihyungughed and punched Woojin¡¯s shoulder with a fist.


    ¡°You¡¯re damn right I¡¯m scared!¡±


    Woojin didn¡¯t respond to Bihyung¡¯s joke and turned to him.


    ¡°How¡¯s your leg?¡±


    Bihyung raised his wounded leg up.


    ¡°I probably won¡¯t be moving for about five days at least.¡±


    It was fortunate that his leg hadn¡¯t been cut off. Five days seemed pretty quick after taking that much damage.


    ¡°Dokkebis heal fast.¡±


    Woojin then turned to the sky and pulled out his phone.


    [What happened?]


    ¡°That¡¯s what I want to ask. Where¡¯s Eunseo?¡±


    [I made her fall unconscious when we got into the ident. She¡¯s with me.]


    ¡°Good. Just tell her the car slipped. If you can get the same car, don¡¯t let her realize the car was damaged.¡±


    [Yeah. I already swapped the car. How did it go there?]


    Woojin then handed the phone over to Bihyung who spoke into the phone.


    ¡°I killed Wuma.¡±


    And Bihyung took the phone away from his face. Woojin could hear Beom¡¯s shouts even though he was quite far away. Woojin then got up as he had recovered quite a bit. He couldn¡¯t find any bottles to hold the blood so he just walked up to Wuma and looked down. He picked up the spears and reached into the wound to pull out the spiritual stone. It was muchrger than any of the other stones he had seen. He quickly fed it to his Starfish Fang before Bihyung changed his mind. The Fang then turned dark ck. Woojin clenched the Fang. His strength increased much more than expected. Intense strength grasped him and now he could even pick up a car with just his strength alone. Woojin looked dazed and Bihyung asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Woojin then put away the Fang and saw Yeohong and the Cleaner Teaming up through the elevator. They found Wuma dead and walked to Woojin and Bihyung. Yeohong asked, ¡°Did you two kill him?¡±


    Woojin and Bihyung both weren¡¯t in good shape, so that¡¯s why Yeohong made the assumption. Bihyung grinned.


    ¡°Yeah. We both did it.¡±


    Wuma was a powerful being. He was so powerful that a mere hunter could not affect the oue. But the result was there. Woojin then looked at Yeohong.


    ¡°The liter of blood is mine. Get me it in a bottle or something.¡±


    Yeohong then turned to Bihyung who nodded.


    ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s already got the stone, so give him the blood.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Yeohong then ordered the Cleaners and they brought out a metal case to begin extracting the blood. As Woojin waited, Yeohong shouted from behind.


    ¡°The blood only came out to two liters?¡±


    Yeohong looked at Bihyung. He answered casually, ¡°Yeah. I burnt the heart with Dokkebi Fire.¡±


    Yeohong seemed reluctant. Bihyung promised to give one liter to Woojin when he was getting basically nothing? Bihyung just grinned.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have gotten him if it wasn¡¯t for Woojin. Wuma was strong.¡±


    Yeohong sighed and handed over the one-liter case to Woojin.


    ¡°What are you going to use it for?¡±


    ¡°You think I won¡¯t find any good uses for it?¡±


    Yeohong then backed off and Woojin walked past her to go down. Bihyung shouted from behind, ¡°Come to my office tomorrow! We¡¯ll have a drink.¡±


    Woojin waved at him and got the elevator to reach ground level. There were people getting ready. Woojin realized what Yeohong was prepared for. She even thought of getting revenge if Bihyung had died. Woojin liked Yeohong for this reason. She hadn¡¯t changed one bit.


    Woojin then took a cab to Doctor Ahn¡¯sb.


    ¡°What brings you here again?¡±


    Doctor Ahn looked a bit better thanst time and Woojin ced down his case. Doctor Ahn looked at it confusingly.


    ¡°It¡¯s Wuma¡¯s blood.¡±


    Woojin spoke and Doctor Ahn and Brunhilde¡¯s eyes grew wide in shock.


    ¡°Wuma from China?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It will help you with both the Cocktail and the Avatar Project.¡±


    Doctor Ahn yelped excitedly as he held the case and Brunhilde sighed.


    ¡°He¡¯ll starve again.¡±

 Chapter 36 - Granny Mago (1)

    <h4>Chapter 36: Granny Mago (1)</h4>


    Woojin met with Kim Beom on his way back. His sister was still asleep so Beom got off the car and walked over to Woojin. Before Woojin could say thanks, Beom hugged him tightly.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I heard you yed a vital role in killing Wuma.¡±


    ¡°Where did you hear that from?¡±


    ¡°Hong told me.¡±


    Woojin then pushed Beom off and asked, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Is Eunseo still sleeping?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. She must have been shocked.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I think I need to ask you to keep looking out for her.¡±


    Beom nodded.


    ¡°Yeah. If they are doing this much, all we can do is have me protect her at least.¡±


    Woojin nodded. Beom opened the door and tapped on Eunseo¡¯s forehead. She let out a yawn and found Beom and Woojin.


    ¡°Woojin? When did youe here?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re in front of our house.¡±


    ¡°What? Really?¡±


    Eunseo was surprised and Woojin reached out with his hand.


    ¡°Come down.¡±


    Eunseo got off the car. She seemed fine.


    ¡°Thank you for driving me here. I guess I fell asleep.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You must be busy studying. Isn¡¯t it better than a bus?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t even get to sit down on a bus.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you home when I have time,¡± Beom said and Woojin tapped on Beom¡¯s back.


    ¡°You should go back now.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll see youter, EUnseo.¡±


    Beom got back in the car and Woojin returned home. He stopped by a store to buy ice cream for his sister and they stopped at a park.


    ¡°How¡¯s Beom?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s really nice. But are you two really friends? He looks much older.¡±


    ¡°He just looks old. He¡¯lle to pick you up from school from time to time now. Are you okay with that?¡±


    ¡°Beom? Why?¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ll pick you up most of the time.¡±


    Eunseo¡¯s eyes opened wide in surprise.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Woojin looked at Eunseo for a while. He was going to hide it, but they even sent Wuma after her. It was about time for Woojin tell her what was going on. He decided to tell her at least half of the truth.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t just fall asleep today. There was an ident.¡±


    ¡°ident? Was there an ident?¡±


    ¡°Do you remember getting in the car after school?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Beom drove too fast so I was surprised. And...¡±


    The memory seemed blurry but she didn¡¯t remember experiencing any shock. Woojin then told her.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s trying to kidnap you.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Eunseoughed, ¡°Haha. Are you joking?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking.¡±


    Eunseo then stoppedughing and looked at Woojin silently. Woojin spoke.


    ¡°Beom and I will protect you. I¡¯m telling you because you need to know that you are being protected so we can protect you better. You should cooperate with us.¡±


    ¡°Cooperate?¡±


    ¡°If you won¡¯t, you cannot go to school.¡±


    Eunseo couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Am I really in danger?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll protect you as best as I can, but you have to help us. That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you.¡±


    Eunseo seemed confused if she had to believe all this or not. Woojin patted his sister¡¯s head. This was temporary after all. If Wuma was here, they¡¯d even kill Bihyung to get what they were after. There were many obstacles waiting for them ahead.


    Woojin called the bike shop to order another Ducati and went to Bihyung¡¯s office. He met Yeohong in the lobby and asked her inside the elevator, ¡°What did you tell Beom yesterday?¡±


    ¡°That you helped with killing Wuma.¡±


    Woojin looked at Yeohong. She turned and said, ¡°Let¡¯s have a spar when you have time.¡±


    ¡°You want to kill me?¡±


    ¡°You killed Wuma and you still say that?¡±


    ¡°Bihyung did everything. I just helped a little.¡±


    Yeohong looked at Woojin for a while and turned to the front. Woojin grinned.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it if you don¡¯t use Dokkebi Fire.¡±


    ¡°Why would I use Dokkebi Fire against a human?¡±


    Yeohong was powerful without Dokkebi Fire. Her hobby was to learn martial arts and many fighting styles so she knew almost all the fist-fighting techniques. Her pure fighting might even surpass that of Bihyung¡¯s.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll have a try.¡±


    Yeohong smiled. The elevator arrived at the top floor and Woojin found Bihyung standing there with a cast on his leg.


    ¡°You got a cast?¡±


    ¡°I heard it will heal faster.¡±


    ¡°You should stop drinking if you want to heal faster.¡±


    ¡°Haha. Come and have a seat.¡±


    Woojin sat across Bihyung and grabbed on the ss that Bihyung poured the whiskey in. They clinked their sses and drank. Bihyung gulped down three sses and asked, ¡°Are you busy?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m busy. I have to train. I was training when you called me and told me that Wuma was in.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry to bother you with a drink then.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Wuma was a strong enemy, even for Bihyung. His chance of winning was probably 30%. Drinking this time was to celebrate the victory. Bihyung then looked at Woojin and made a request, ¡°I know you¡¯re busy, but we should go somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°Jeju Ind.¡±


    Woojin frowned.


    ¡°Jeju¡¯s not a ce to just go to ande back. It will take at least a day. What if ones like Wumae again?¡±


    Bihyungughed.


    ¡°We can return by dinner time if we leave now. And ones like Wuma? You know there aren¡¯t that many stronger than Wuma who can be bought with money, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°And they don¡¯t know if Wuma¡¯s dead yet.¡±


    Woojin couldn¡¯t answer that yet. He didn¡¯t know the limit of Amon¡¯s foresight. But it was possible that he had sensed Wuma¡¯s death at least. Amon had the power to read not only the future but also the past. Amon had only risen above the surface after the Day of Chaos. Bihyung did not know anything about him now.


    ¡°Why do we need to go to Jeju anyway?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s someone who wants to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Tell him toe here if he wants to see me.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. Well aren¡¯t you a bold one. I hope you don¡¯t piss yourself when you meet her.¡±


    Woojin frowned. A woman who lived in Jeju was someone who could make hime down by himself even though he killed Wuma. He knew one person. She did note out of Jeju even after the Day of Chaos.

 Chapter 37 - Granny Mago (2)

    <h4>Chapter 37: Granny Mago (2)</h4>


    ¡°Can¡¯t shee?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve guessed who it is?¡±


    Woojin stood up and reached out to Bihyung. If she was down to meet him, Woojin was willing to see her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. How are we going there?¡±


    ¡°I have the chopper prepared on the roof. We¡¯ll get to the airport with that and fly down by ne.¡±


    Bihyung rubbed Woojin¡¯s hand and got up. Yeohong came to him but Bihyung waved at Yeohong and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go down with him. You stay here.¡±


    Yeohong then turned to Woojin.


    ¡°Take care of him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll figure out a time when I get back.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Woojin then helped Bihyung get on the elevator and Bihyung asked, ¡°Are you going to meet with Yeohong?¡±


    ¡°She wanted to spar, so I agreed.¡±


    ¡°Are you mad?¡±


    Bihyung looked dumbfounded but Woojin answered casually.


    ¡°She won¡¯t be using Dokkebi Fire.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s still really strong without it.¡±


    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I¡¯m giving it a try.¡±


    With the experience, Woojin had a chance, but his body still couldn¡¯t utilize his full experience. Sparring was also a good way to train so that¡¯s why he agreed to it. Bihyung looked at Woojin weirdly and they got into the helicopter. Bihyung asked, ¡°What don¡¯t you know?¡±


    Bihyung couldn¡¯t understand Woojin¡¯s knowledge. It was outstanding considering that Woojin knew a lot about Avatars too. He hadn¡¯t been a hunter for long and had he good senses like an old hunter.


    ¡°A lot.¡±


    ( B oxnovel.c om ) Woojin answered and closed his eyes. They moved to the airport and boarded Bihyung¡¯s personal airne to fly down to Jeju. Woojin shook his head at Bihyung who was drinking even on the airne and asked, ¡°But why does she want to meet with me?¡±


    ¡°I told her we killed Wuma and she said she wanted to see you.¡±


    ¡°But she can¡¯t leave Jeju?¡±


    Bihyung realized Woojin had guessed urately.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Woojin didn¡¯t ask any further. Bihyung was the main Avatar of Korea, but the strongest Avatar in Korea wasn¡¯t Bihyung. It was the person they were going to meet right now. Woojin never met her personally even in the past.


    They got to Jeju before lunch. There was a car waiting for them when the nended. Woojin and Bihyung got into the car began to move.


    ¡°Do you own apany in Jeju also?¡±


    ¡°I own a hotel here.¡±


    Woojin became curious about the properties that Bihyung owned. He had fought through past battles with him but Woojin didn¡¯t know about Bihyung¡¯s personal assets.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Mount Ha.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me we¡¯re going up to the peak.¡±


    ¡°We are.¡±


    ¡°With your leg?¡±


    Bihyungughed, ¡°You¡¯ll carry me up there.¡±


    Woojin looked at the tall mountain through the window.


    ¡°How long does it take to get up there?¡±


    ¡°For normal people, it takes about four hours?¡±


    Woojin then decided to consider it as training.


    ¡°Does she give us lunch if we get there in time?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Let¡¯s not bete for lunch.¡±


    Woojin then lifted Bihyung up on his back when they got off. There was only about an hour left for lunch. He would¡¯ve never tried to climb up the mountain with a Dokkebi on his back if it wasn¡¯t for Wuma¡¯s spiritual stone.


    Woojin told Bihyung, ¡°Hold still.¡±


    Bihyung grinned. He could¡¯ve climbed the mountain with his one leg, but he wanted to check Woojin¡¯s power. His power couldn¡¯t be observed through the Cocktails. Woojin then began running along the trail. Hikers looked at them in shock but Woojin ran like he was running a 100-meter race. Bihyung pped while Woojin ran up the mountain at an incredible speed.


    Woojin had his strength and agility increased but his stamina was still the same. He felt like his heart was about to explode and felt his legs bing heavy, but he didn¡¯t stop. Soon, they were at the top. The sun was on top of their heads.


    ¡°Where is she?¡±


    Woojin looked around. Theke was below him but there was no sign of anyone. Woojin asked and Bihyung grinned and pped. The area was suddenly covered by fog. It was so dense that it would not allow one to go down the mountain. Bihyung said to Woojin, ¡°Follow me closely.¡±


    Woojin walked for a long time behind Woojin. They walked toward theke in many directions for a while and the fog disappeared. There was an old house standing there. The smell of food came from inside and Bihyung shouted, ¡°Granny! We¡¯re here!¡±


    An old woman with a hunched back came out from the house with a small table full of food. Woojin quickly walked to her and received the table.


    The old woman smiled, ¡°Aaaaw. Thank you, young man.¡±


    ( B oxnovel.c om ) Woojin ced the table down. The table had food enough for three people. There weren¡¯t that many side dishes, but there was a Jeju special soup that looked very tasty. Bihyung sand down and began digging into the food and old woman snapped by smacking Bihyung¡¯s forehead with a spoon.


    ¡°Ouch! Granny! You shouldn¡¯t hit a man¡¯s head with a spoon!¡±


    ¡°Shut up! You should mind your manners.¡±


    The old woman then turned to Woojin.


    ¡°You¡¯re Ko Woojin, right? I wanted to see you.¡±


    Woojin then bowed to the old woman sitting down.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. I am Ko Woojin.¡±


    ¡°Haha. Yes, it¡¯s good to see you too.¡±


    She was the strongest Avatar in Korea.


    Granny Mago.

 Chapter 38 - Granny Mago (3)

    <h4>Chapter 38: Granny Mago (3)</h4>


    She was the most powerful Avatar, but she used her spiritual power so naturally that if Woojin didn¡¯t meet her in such a mysterious ce, he would not have realized that she was an Avatar. Her ragged clothes contrasted that of Bihyung¡¯s who was dressed in full designer clothes from top to bottom.


    But even then, Granny Mago looked very mysterious. It seemed like the ragged clothes couldn¡¯t hide her ss as the most powerful Avatar.


    ¡°Here. Go ahead and eat.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Woojin then took a spoon. The soup was very delicious. He wasn¡¯t sure if he was just hungry or it was that good that made him eat so quickly. Granny Mago also finished her portion while Woojin wolfed down the lunch.


    ¡°Wait here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll clean up.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re a guest. Look at that imbecile. He¡¯s not even standing up!¡±


    ¡°Granny. I¡¯m a patient.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, you imbecile.¡±


    Granny Mago went into the kitchen and brought out a bowl of Misutgaru. It was cold with ice inside and Woojin quickly gulped it down. It was cold and sweet. Granny Mago also cleaned up the bowl and spoke.


    ¡°You should stay out for a while.¡±


    ¡°Granny. Do I really need to walk out? I¡¯m a patient.¡±


    ¡°Or you want me to throw you out?¡±


    Bihyung then got up and hopped out of the fog. It seemed that the Mago was that great as she could make Bihyung leave without much objection. Granny Mago then picked up a stone and threw it.


    ¡°Argh! Granny!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll throw a boulder at you next time.¡±


    ¡°Okay! Gosh, I¡¯m leaving!¡±


    Bihyung then disappeared and Mago turned to Woojin. He was shocked. She was looking at him with a sad look on her face.


    ¡°Do you know me?¡±


    ¡°Not a lot. But I was reading the sky and saw you.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    Mago smiled, ¡°I was surprised when I saw you there. I read your fate anyway and you were twisting your fate and going against it.¡±


    Woojin couldn¡¯t exin it easily. He couldn¡¯t easily give an exnation about returning back to the past just like that.


    ¡°I am not sure what my fate was, but if it needs to be destroyed, I will destroy it and move forward.¡±


    What lied ahead of Woojin was terrible and harsh but he was determined to get through it. Mago looked at Woojin with a sympathetic expression and reached out for his hand to grab it.


    ¡°I can¡¯t leave this ce so I won¡¯t be giving you much help, but feel free to ask me anything if you need. I¡¯ll help you as much as I can.¡±


    Woojin then asked, ¡°Can you tell me why you can¡¯t leave this ce?¡±


    Mago shook her head slowly. Woojin then looked at her for a while and realized there still was one thing he could get from her.


    ¡°Can you give me blood?¡±


    ¡°Blood? What blood do you want?¡±


    Woojin looked at her without any words and Magoughed.


    ¡°Is that all you need?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    If he could get his hands on Mago¡¯s blood, it would be good for the Avatar Project. It might even give better results than the dragon blood. Granny Mago then brought out an empty soju bottle and clenched her fist over the empty bottle. The blood began to fill the bottle. The power that the blood held was much more than Woojin expected. He wasn¡¯t a sensitive type against spiritual power but he was able to feel it on his skin. Mago then closed the cap of the bottle after filling it with blood and blew it with her mouth. The spiritual power could no longer be felt. Mago handed over the bottle.


    ¡°I hope your fate can open the clogged sky again.¡±


    Woojin received the blood. It was warm. Woojin bowed with the bottle in his embrace.


    ¡°If you walk out in that way, Bihyung will be waiting for you. You can go back down with him.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll be on my way then.¡±


    Woojin then walked out of the fog and Mago turned to the sky. There was a change in a chaotic sky. Woojin was the only chance of hope.


    Woojin found Bihyung sitting on top of a rock. Heughed at the bottle Woojin held.


    ¡°Why did you get it?¡±


    ¡°I need it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, her blood should have powerful spiritual power. Can you share it with me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    This belonged to Doctor Ahn, and he needed to get the results from it. He wasn¡¯t sure why Bihyung needed her blood, but he couldn¡¯t give it up to him.


    ¡°So, we¡¯re done here?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. We should go back now.¡±


    ¡°Carry me. I¡¯ll give directions.¡±


    Woojin let Bihyung climb onto his back again and they began to walk. They walked for quite a while and there still was fog around them.


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±


    After ten minutes of walking, Bihyung pped and the fog disappeared. They were in front of a parked car. Woojin was shocked and Bihyung grinned.


    ¡°Surprised?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you could do such a thing.¡±


    ¡°I can do it only from here.¡±


    They got into the car and Bihyung ced his back against the seat and said, ¡°Airport.¡±


    The car began to move and Bihyung looked at Woojin.


    ¡°Why did she want to see you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing special. She just asked me if I needed anything from her, so I asked for her the blood.¡±


    The driver flinched at the word but Woojin didn¡¯t care. Bihyung looked at Woojin silently. Everything about Woojin was a surprise but he sometimes did unimaginable things. Why did he need spiritual stones of Avatars and why did he need the blood of Avatars?


    ¡°Are you going to tell me why you need it?¡±


    Woojin shook his head. If he were to seed in the Avatar Project, he will be much more powerful offensively. He could go rescue those he couldn¡¯t rescue right now. Bihyung then turned to the window. Woojin looked at him silently. It was not time yet. He had be close with Bihyung, but he couldn¡¯t tell him everything yet.


    They took the airne and returned to Seoul. Woojin then visited Doctor Ahn. The doctor was waiting for Woojin as he always stopped by with a gift.


    There was a sandwich waiting for them. Woojin sat down on the sofa.


    ¡°You want to eat a sandwich with me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please. He hasn¡¯t eaten a lot these days so I think I should feed him when I get the chance.¡±


    Woojin then looked at Doctor Ahn. As Brunhilde said, he seemed thinner now. Woojin then decided to bring out what he brought after eating the sandwich. Woojin took the sandwich and Doctor Ahn also began to eat.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the results yet but the spiritual being blood has many special attributes. I think the Avatar Project will be a sess.¡±


    ¡°How about Wuma¡¯s blood?¡±


    ¡°The blood I had didn¡¯t have wasn¡¯t that high quality. The Cocktails were the oue of extracting a few things that can be applied to humans from the blood of mediocre Avatars. I am using some part of Wuma¡¯s blood for the Avatar Project and I am thinking about using the rest for the Cocktails.¡±


    Many great Avatars were killed in the past but it was long after the Day of Chaos. The blood of those Avatars allowed for the creation of powerful Cocktails then, and it was bound to create powerful Cocktails thanks to Wuma.


    Woojin¡¯s increased power made him less susceptible to drug addiction, but it was still a necessity in fighting. He needed the Avatar Project. He hoped Mago¡¯s blood would shorten the time required. They finished the sandwich and Woojin drank the tea that Doctor Ahn poured for him. Then he brought out the soju bottle. Doctor Ahn asked, ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the blood of an Avatar.¡±


    Doctor Ahn frowned. He carefully reached out for the bottle and asked, ¡°You used the right toolst time. What¡¯s with this again? Did you kill another vampire?¡±


    ¡°No. I got this as a gift. I think it will help you with the Avatar Project.¡±


    ¡°Pureblood will help greatly. Can you wait here for a second?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Doctor Ahn then returned to hisb to check on the blood and ran back. He didn¡¯t know when it was inside the bottle but when he poured it out and analyzed the spiritual power, he was shocked.


    Doctor Ahn got back to Woojin and shook him by grabbing on his shoulder.


    ¡°W-what is that blood?! It has higher spiritual power than Wuma¡¯s!¡±


    Woojin answered, ¡°It¡¯s the blood of Granny Mago.¡±


    Doctor Ahn wasn¡¯t knowledgeable about history but he still was a person in the hunter business. He knew about Granny Mago.


    ¡°I heard she¡¯s noting out of Jeju.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I went there.¡±


    ¡°I heard she doesn¡¯t meet with anyone.¡±


    Woojin was curious about Doctor Ahn¡¯s response this time.


    ¡°Do you know her?¡±


    ¡°I tried to meet with her. She¡¯s the strongest Avatar in Korea, so I figured I could get some help. I didn¡¯t expect for you to bring her blood.¡±


    ¡°Will it help?¡±


    Doctor Ahn nodded.


    ¡°I was going to proceed with Wuma¡¯s blood, but Granny Mago¡¯s blood will work better. I¡¯ll mix it with Wuma¡¯s blood to work things out.¡±


    Woojin then smiled at Doctor Ahn speaking to himself about what he¡¯ll do.


    ¡°You go ahead and research. I¡¯ll be on my way then.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay. I¡¯ll call you right away when I find something.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Doctor Ahn then ran in. Woojin realized the Avatar Project had taken a big turn now.

 Chapter 39 - Princess Iron Fan (1)

    <h4>Chapter 39: Princess Iron Fan (1)</h4>


    Amon looked at kidnapped people for the offering and spoke.


    ¡°Wuma is dead.¡±


    ¡°I heard.¡±


    Amon closed his eyes at Dmitri¡¯s answer and asked, ¡°Do we have anyone we can send that¡¯s stronger than Wuma?¡±


    ¡°There aren¡¯t any among our possible options.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°Multiple Avatars are keeping their pressure on us. They are watching us because of what we did when we kidnapped those offeringsst time.¡±


    ¡°So you can¡¯t make a move?¡±


    ¡°If I send anyone from the 3rd or higher generation, I¡¯ll have to prepare for war against Avatars all around the world. And we can¡¯t stand a chance against them yet.¡±


    ¡°Yet.¡±


    Amon sighed and opened his eyes.


    ¡°We¡¯ll move onto the next option then.¡±


    ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±


    ¡°Keep watching the offerings from Korea. I did not think Bihyung would be strong enough to kill Wuma, but what¡¯s done is done. We can¡¯t lose focus because of that problem.¡±


    Amon continued as he looked over the offerings, ¡°We¡¯ll proceed with the 1st stage selection among these offerings. And we will start the ritual.¡±


    Amon then turned and looked at Dmitri.


    ¡°Are you worried?¡±


    ¡°I only do as you say.¡±


    ¡°Good. That¡¯s what you should do. The problem in Korea will solve itself in one way or another. And don¡¯t worry too much about the other Avatars. My friends are working to bring you the freedom you need.¡±


    Dmitri flinched at the word ¡®friend¡¯. He was a 1st generation vampire, one of the highest ranking Avatars, but just thinking about Amon¡¯s friend gave him chills.


    ¡°Our day wille.¡±


    Dmitri smiled at Amon¡¯s prophetic words.


    At the highest floor of Shanghai Tower, Wangjinjin looked at the woman sitting in front of her. She wore a ck suit and round hat which she tipped over. She then tapped on her cigar on the ashtray and said, ¡°Wang. Do you know why I¡¯m here?¡±


    Wangjinjin took a sip of the champagne and looked at her. Somi was the Avatar of Princess Iron Fan and Wuma¡¯s wife. She could hire Wuma for money but Somi was different. She owned arge steelpany and she had an abundance of money.


    ¡°Is it because of Wuma?¡±


    ¡°Yes. My husband... honestly, I know he¡¯s a type who set out to do what he wants, rather than doing things for money. But I heard the reason why he went to Korea is because of you.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I asked him to go.¡±


    Somi¡¯s eyes turned cold. She let out a cloud of smoke toward Wangjinjin. Wangjinjin¡¯s eyebrows squirmed but Somi did not care.


    ¡°I know he owed you. That¡¯s probably why he epted. And I couldn¡¯t even find his body.¡±


    Wangjinjin then put down her ss and bowed.


    ¡°I am sorry.¡±


    Somi red at Wangjinjin and tossed her cigar into Wangjinjin¡¯s ss. She spoke as she rose up from her seat.


    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with you after I take care of my husband¡¯s matter. I will not let this one go.¡±


    Wangjinjin did not raise her head. Somi left the room and Wangjinjin threw the champagne ss onto the ground, shattering it. She then snuffed the wet cigar and turned out to the window. Things got messed up because Wuma was killed.


    ¡°At least she¡¯ll deal with Korea.¡±


    If Somi was going to avenge her husband, it wasn¡¯t going to end cleanly. Wangjinjin thought of going there after Somi killed the Avatar of Korea and brought the offerings from there. Maybe it was actually going to work out well for her.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Woojin sprawled on the ground and Yeohong asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡±


    Woojin pushed himself up from the ground. They sparred as promised. Woojin thought his increased strength and trained body would allow him to fight against Yeohong without much trouble, but Yeohong¡¯s expert level of martial arts and her never-ending stamina was too much for Woojin to handle right now. He didn¡¯t technically lose yet, but he was out of energy.


    Yeohong reached out to Woojin and he grabbed her hand to stand up.


    ¡°You were better than I expected.¡±


    Woojin then smiled bitterly.


    ¡°I¡¯m training. Let¡¯s fight again when I train more.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. But are you really human?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°How can you be so strong?¡±


    Woojin seemed to be too strong to be considered a normal human. Yeohong figured it would be easy to just pull Woojin with her Dokkebi strength, but he resisted.


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡±


    As Woojin spoke and moved, he heard his phone ringing from the bag.


    [Where are you?]


    ¡°I¡¯m training.¡±


    [Can youe to theb right now?]


    ¡°I¡¯ll go right away.¡±


    If Doctor Ahn called him first, that meant there was some progress. Yeohong asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I have to go somewhere.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s disappointing. I thought maybe we could have a drink.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. We¡¯ll have er.¡±


    Woojin then rode his bike down to Doctor Ahn¡¯sb. Doctor Ahn was drinking tea with a disappointed expression. Woojin nced at Brunhilde but she was silent. Even after Woojin took a seat and drank a sip of the tea, Doctor Ahn was still quiet. Woojin called out first, ¡°Doctor?¡±


    ¡°Can I take some of your blood?¡±


    ¡°My blood?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve found the bestbination from what you brought. I have to check if it will take your blood or not. If it can, we can finally test it out.¡±


    ¡°Is it for the Avatar Project?¡±


    Doctor nodded and Woojin felt his heart begin to pound. They had gotten to the hint of Avatar Project in the past, but they did not have time. However, they were now very close. Woojin put his arm out. Doctor Ahn brought a syringe and drew Woojin¡¯s blood.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to run some tests. If it proves to be stable, we¡¯ll talk about the process then.¡±


    ¡°Of course. But can I ask why you look so down?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    Doctor Ahn turned to the blood that he pulled out and said, ¡°Mine didn¡¯t match.¡±


    Woojin couldn¡¯t say anything. He knew how badly Doctor Ahn wanted to be an Avatar himself.


    ¡°Doctor. The Avatar Project is not a one time test.¡±


    Doctor Ahn then turned to Woojin. He added, ¡°I¡¯ll keep bringing materials you need so you can continue researching. Please don¡¯t stop.¡±


    Doctor Ahn then realized it wasn¡¯t over yet by looking at Woojin¡¯s determined expression. He was so happy when he finalized the testbination, but it didn¡¯t seem to match him so he called Woojin. If that didn¡¯t work either, then he had to start over again.


    ¡°I just hope this will work on you.¡±


    If it worked, it was going to be fortunate. Woojin also hoped for the best.


    That¡¯s when his phone rang. It was Bihyung.


    [Come to me right away.]


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    [Yeah.]


    Woojin then answered, ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    Woojin turned to Doctor Ahn and asked, ¡°How long it will take?¡±


    ¡°At least a day.¡±


    ¡°Call me right away when you get the results.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I also want to know if a human can be an Avatar.¡±


    Woojin then went to Bihyung¡¯s penthouse. Bihyung pointed to the screen right away when Woojin arrived. Woojin frowned at the woman shown on the screen.


    ¡°Somi?¡±


    ¡°As expected, you know her.¡±


    Bihyung gulped the whiskey down.


    ¡°Wuma¡¯s wife. Owner of Pungchun Steels. Somi, the Avatar of Princess Iron Fan.¡±


    Woojin was confused.


    ¡°Is she in Korea?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I put some eyes on China after Wuma died, so I caught her right away.¡±


    In the past, Somi did not move for Wuma¡¯s revenge when he died. Why was she making a move this time?


    ¡°Was she on good terms with her husband?¡±


    ¡°Wuma¡¯s always out for his work, but they weren¡¯t bad with each other. They actually looked like a loving husband and wife from the outside.¡±


    Woojin then held up the ss and drank the whiskey.


    ¡°What do you think she¡¯ll do?¡±


    ¡°I have tails on her. She¡¯s staying still at a hotel for now.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s different from Wuma.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Wuma went straight for Eunseo when he arrived, but Somi did not.


    ¡°Did she call you then?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    It was normal for Somi to not notify Bihyung of her arrival when she knew it was Bihyung who killed her husband. Woojin said, ¡°It¡¯s not good. Fire against wind?¡±


    ¡°Are you worried about me?¡±


    ¡°We need to be prepared for the worst.¡±


    Bihyung ced his back on the sofa and ced his leg on the table and mumbled, ¡°Yeah, she uses wind, but I can still handle her. She¡¯s not Wuma.¡±


    Wuma had extensive battle experience due to his work. If it wasn¡¯t for Woojin¡¯s help, Bihyung would not have managed to kill Wuma. Unlike Wuma, however, Somi might be easier even if she used the power of the wind.


    Woojin looked at Somi and thought. Why was she here? Was she really here to fight Bihyung? Or was she after his sister?


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to Eunseo. Call me when she makes a move.¡±


    ¡°Will do.¡±

 Chapter 40 - Princess Iron Fan (2)

    <h4>Chapter 40: Princess Iron Fan (2)</h4>


    Eunseo¡¯s school was still in session so Woojin met up with Beom who was standing guard outside the school and went to a caf¨¦ for some coffee. They couldn¡¯t stay far so they brought the coffee to Beom¡¯s car and drank it there.


    Woojin looked out the window toward the school entrance and asked, ¡°Did you hear that Princess Iron Fan is here?¡±


    Kim Beom nodded.


    ¡°Yeah. I heard she¡¯s not a blockhead like Wuma. However, I¡¯m not sure what she will do.¡±


    They knew Wuma and Somi were close, but Woojin couldn¡¯t guess what Somi would do. This was not in his memory. It wasn¡¯t certain yet so that¡¯s why Woojin was here to protect his sister. If she was going to go after Bihyung, he had Yeohong and other employees to drag out the time.


    ¡°Are there others that havee with her?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. If Somi brings others, that will be the most dangerous situation. We¡¯re keeping watch.¡±


    In Woojin¡¯s memory, Somi was a cold woman and did not care about Wuma¡¯s death in the previous life. Woojin was curious about what changed Somi¡¯s mind this time around. Woojin traced his memories as he drank the coffee when the phone rang. It was Bihyung.


    [Somi¡¯s gone.]


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you had a tail on her?¡±


    [She killed them.]


    She was off to do something then. Woojin frowned.


    ¡°Are you with Yeohong?¡±


    [Yeah. Call me when she goes to you.]


    Bihyung also knew that just like when he fought Wuma, they needed to fight together to fight ones like Somi.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do that.¡±


    Woojin almost hung up both his and Beom¡¯s watches set off rms. They both checked and realized someone was approaching them. It was hard to see the size of the spiritual power because of the range, but told them that someone wasing their way.


    ¡°She¡¯sing this way.¡±


    [Don¡¯t fight her. Buy some time.]


    The distance was getting closer while the direction did not change. It wasing straight toward them. Woojin got out of the car and looked around. There were security cameras everywhere so he wasn¡¯t sure if he could fire a gun. He reached for his Desert Eagle and waited. Wuma¡¯s muscles blocked bullets but perhaps it might work against Somi. Beom also got out of the car and asked, ¡°But where is sheing from?¡±


    She was getting close but it wasn¡¯t visible. Considering the sensor¡¯s capability, she should¡¯ve been within eyesight by now, but she was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hang up. I¡¯ll buy as much time as I can.¡±


    [I¡¯m on the way. Be careful!]


    Woojin then hung up the phone. The distance was under twenty meters but they couldn¡¯t see her. Beom turned to Woojin and asked, ¡°Is this broken? She¡¯s getting closer but I can¡¯t see her.¡±


    Woojin also became confused but he suddenly felt a terrifying feeling and looked up. Dark lighting struck Beom¡¯s Range Rover. The woman who appeared after destroying the car had a ck suit and a round hat. She had a cigar in her mouth and she looked at Woojin and Kim Beom.


    Beom checked the woman and bowed.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. I am Kim Beom.¡±


    It was foolish to pay respects to a woman who appeared and just destroyed his car. Her eyes turned icy at his introduction. She reached out and Woojin quickly threw himself. He didn¡¯t even have time to take a Cocktail. He just ran and pushed Beom away.


    Beom was pushed backward but it was a bitte.


    Sharp spiritual power from the wind ran through and cut Beom¡¯s left arm. Yet, Woojin didn¡¯t have the time to be relieved for saving Beom from being cut in half. He quickly pulled out the Desert Eagle and pulled the trigger at Somi.


    Somi then swung her fan at the bullet. The bullets lost their energy and dropped to the ground. Meanwhile, Woojin pulled out the Cocktail-B and injected it into his neck.


    Somi was wielding a cold smile as she swung her fan. Woojin did not expect her to bring the Iron Fan with her. Avatars were able to unleash the strongest amount of power while wielding a divine object that matched their specialty or element. These objects could only be used by Avatars. It required high spiritual power to wield them, but it was more valuable than anything else.


    It was more valuable than the life of Avatars. If she brought it here, then she was ready to battle. Woojin should¡¯ve guessed it when he heard that Somi hade alone. She was here to kill all the Dokkebis by herself.


    Woojin kicked the Range Rover that Somi was standing on. The car rolled and Somi jumped up to the electrical post. The blue fire was thrown at her but she quickly swung her Iron Fan to put it out.


    In the legends, the Iron Fan was rumored to put out the fire of the me Mountain. It easily put out even the Dokkebi Fire. Woojin fired the remaining bullets as he shouted, ¡°Stop the bleeding first!¡±


    Beom also realized the situation and moved behind another pole. He pulled out his belt to tie his shoulder. Woojin then saw Somi charging at him. She pped the bullets down with her fan and swung her fan again at Woojin.


    The wind that cut Beom¡¯s arm was released and Woojin quickly threw himself to the side to get out of the way. He quickly rolled over, pulled out the dagger from Bolkov¡¯s w, and threw it. His strength now allowed him to throw daggers like bullets.


    Somi scoffed. A ranged attack had no chance against her. Woojin also knew this, and hence he threw himself right away as he threw the dagger. As Somi swung the fan to defend daggers, Woojin was already close to her with the Starfish Fang.


    Somi then blew a cloud against Woojin. The smoke did not disperse as it came directly at Woojin¡¯s face. She was harder to fight than Wuma who only fought with brute strength. Besides, she was using her powers even with all these security cameras, meaning she was determined on avenging her husband. It didn¡¯t fit her as a cold woman, but this situation had gone too far to solve it through a discussion.


    Woojin turned to avoid the smoke and Somi¡¯s hand touched his chest. The wind exploded out of her hand and sted Woojin back. He felt a shock that would have shattered his chest if it wasn¡¯t for his Hydra armor.


    As Woojin was thrown back, Dokkebi Fire exploded under Somi¡¯s foot. Beom then quickly ran at Woojin. Woojin also knew that they had no chance of winning against Somi right now. Woojin quickly got up on his bike to start it and Beom also hopped on the back.


    A storm appeared and the Dokkebi Fire was put out immediately. Somi looked at Woojin and Beom running away on a bike. She had set out to kill Beom so that Bihyung would feel the same pain that she had felt. Yet the man next to him did not have a drop of spiritual power, which meant that he was a human. However, he showed that he was powerful enough to kick up a car and was amazingly quick. If it wasn¡¯t for his intervention, she would¡¯ve killed Bihyung already.


    ¡°He took a Cocktail so he must be a hunter...¡±


    Somi mumbled and kicked off the ground. She began to fly after Woojin and Kim Beom at an enormous speed.


    Woojin pulled on the elerator as he checked Somi following him through the rearview mirror. It seemed like the speed of the Ducati wasn¡¯t enough to shake her off. Woojin checked on Beom, ¡°How are you faring?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I won¡¯t die yet.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m not going to let you die in front of me.¡±


    He had let Beom die in front of his eyes in the past, but he was not going to let that happen this time. He wasn¡¯t a weak hunter like before. Woojin nced at Somi following them and whispered, ¡°There goes Bihyung¡¯s fortune.¡±


    It would cost a fortune for Bihyung to erase all the recordings about Somi flying to chase a bike. Beomughed.


    ¡°Hahaha. A human worries about a Dokkebi¡¯s money?¡±


    Woojin felt that Beom¡¯sughter much weaker than before and gritted his teeth. He had tied his shoulder to stop the bleeding but it wasn¡¯t stopping the bleeding at all. It was dangerous to drag the fight on any longer. Woojin called Bihyung.


    [I¡¯m on the way. Where are you?]


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the construction site.¡±


    [I¡¯ll be there.]


    ¡°I need a medical team.¡±


    [Medical team? Is someone hurt?]


    ¡°Beom¡¯s arm has been cut.¡±


    There was silence on the other end. Woojin quickly continued, ¡°We couldn¡¯t grab the arm because we had to run. It¡¯s on the left in front of the school. Get a team to retrieve it and send the medical team to the construction site.¡±


    [...I will do that.]


    ¡°And Somi brought her fan.¡±


    [So that¡¯s why she came alone. I¡¯ll see you there.]


    Woojin bit his lips. Somi was closely following him. It seemed like she didn¡¯t care about her reputation anymore as she was driven by her anger.


    Beom notified Woojin, ¡°She brought out her fan.¡±


    Woojin looked at Somi. He saw Somi swinging her fan. Woojin shouted, ¡°Lean to the left!¡±


    Beom leaned and Woojin quickly turned directions. The sharp wind passed through where he was. Woojin clenched his teeth.


    ¡°Dammit.¡±


    The direction he turned to was a dead end. Woojin turned around but Somi was already standing by the entrance. She pulled casually pulled out a cigar and held it up to her mouth. She even pulled out her match to light up the cigar. Woojin also got off the bike while she was doing that slowly. Somi took a deep drag on the cigar and let out the smoke.


    ¡°Let me ask you a question before I kill you. Why did you jump in?¡± Somi asked.


    Woojin pulled out the Starfish Fang and answered, ¡°Because he¡¯s my friend.¡±


    ¡°A human is a friend of a Dokkebi?¡±


    Somi scoffed and looked at Woojin.


    ¡°Are you really a human?¡±


    Woojin bit his lips.


    ¡°Yeah. For now.¡±

 Chapter 41 - Princess Iron Fan (3)

    <h4>Chapter 41: Princess Iron Fan (3)</h4>


    If Wuma was a warrior type, Somi was a magician type who controlled spiritual power. It was vital to get close to her to deliver her a critical blow, but one couldn¡¯t be sure if it was possible. Woojin told Bihyung that he¡¯d be at the construction site but it now seemed like it was not going to work out that way.


    Woojin quickly nced around while Somi let out a long puff of smoke and spun her fan in her hands.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you live if you move out of the way.¡±


    Woojin did not answer and instead threw a throwing dagger. He knew it wouldn¡¯t work but it was to shift her focus so he could get closer. Somi used her fan to throw the dagger down and Woojin lunged in. He would not have dared to fight an Avatar alone even if he had be stronger with the Starfish Fang and Cocktail-B. It would¡¯ve been a crazy thing to do in the past, but he had no choice now. Somi told him that she¡¯d let him leave but she was still unfriendly. She might not be telling the truth.


    Somi frowned at Woojin who was getting closer and swung her fan. The wind attack was aimed at Woojin¡¯s waist line and Woojin jumped up to avoid it. Somi then raised her fan and the wind turned into a gust. The gust soared up at Woojin¡¯s body and Somi tried to swing her fan again. However, Dokkebi Fire was thrown at her this time and Somi had to swing her fan in that direction. It put out the fire immediately but it allowed Woojin to kick back down to the ground in time.


    Somi saw Woojining down at her and jumped back. She moved five meters back and a Dokkebi Fireball was thrown at her again. Somi used her fan again to put out the fire and Kim Beom approached Woojin.


    ¡°I¡¯ll create an opening. You kill her.¡±


    Woojin nodded and answered, ¡°Just make sure-¡±


    Beom turned and Woojin smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t die.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Beom smiled as he answered quickly. Woojin needed Beom. Not considering what he owed Beom in the past, Beom was ying a vital role in protecting his sister this time around.


    Somi was preparing her fan again. Various debris was lifted up around her. Woojin realized she was going to make a wide attack, ¡°There¡¯ll be an opening after a wide attack.¡±


    ¡°The problem is if we can make it through.¡±


    Woojin couldn¡¯t answer. The attack seemed dangerous enough since Somi was focusing her power. Beom brought up three Dokkebi Fireballs around him. Woojin also sheathed the Starfish Fang at his waist and pulled out his spear.


    Somi then aimed her fan at them and the small tornado above her hand immediately grewrger, spinning toward them. It wasn¡¯t fast but it was decimating everything in its way. Woojin tensed up while looking at it. Beom then grabbed Woojin¡¯s waist and fiercely dered, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you get the chance.¡±


    Woojin could only trust Beom right now. When the tornado had almost reached them, Beombined all the Dokkebi Fireballs into one. Woojin prepared his leg. He knew what that meant. It was arge explosion that would destroy the surroundings. Maybe it was possible to make an opening in that tornado.


    Woojin clenched the spear, wishing that it would give him a chance. The Dokkebi Fireball then flew over and shed against the tornado. With the powerful explosion, Beom threw Woojin toward the explosion with all his might. Woojin also kicked the ground instantly. With two energies pushing him, Woojin got to the explosion even before it was gone. The fire dissipated and Woojin saw a small, temporary opening. Woojin quickly jumped past and got in front of Somi.


    Somi couldn¡¯t dodge as she didn¡¯t expect him toe through the explosion. She quickly blew her smoke to cover Woojin¡¯s sight, but Woojin did not miss his target. He quickly thrust his spear in which Somi twisted her body to create more wind, but Woojin¡¯s muscle strength allowed him to push the spear in, prating her shoulder.


    Woojin pulled the spear out and stabbed again. This time, Somi jumped back. She frowned as she grabbed her left shoulder. Blood was pouring out from her wound. She tried to stop it but it didn¡¯t heal.


    Woojin knew he needed to finish it when he got the chance. He couldn¡¯t let her keep a distance. Woojin quickly charged while unleashing multiple spear attacks. Somi seemed to shocked by the wound as it kept gushing out blood. Somi realized she was being hunted by a mere hunter and became irritated. She then soared up into the air and held up her fan high.


    However, Woojin was smiling at her. She then realized her sight was darker than usual and looked up. The man who was hiding the sun behind him crushed down her down with two fists. Somi quickly brought her arm up to cover her head and broke her arm.


    She instinctively felt something dangerous being unleashed as she was pummeled to the ground and quickly turned to swing her fan. Woojin, who was ready to prate her from below, quickly jumped back to avoid being struck down by the fan.


    Somi reached the ground and looked back. Bihyung dropped to the ground also. He looked at Beom from Woojin¡¯s back and smiled coldly. It seemed like he was really mad this time.


    ¡°So... you went for my brother instead of me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. But I guess it doesn¡¯t matter now. I¡¯ll just kill you all.¡±


    Bihyung scoffed, threw his jacket off, and kicked the wall. The cast shattered from his leg and Bihyung tapped his leg on the ground and spoke.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk after I pull your arm off first.¡±


    Bihyung then ran forward as Somi swung her fan. The gust threw Bihyung¡¯s body into the air, but Woojin attacked Somi with the spear. Somi turned, but this time her left side was pierced by the spear. Blood gushed out again. She threw Woojin away with her fan but this attack was worse than the previous one.


    Somi realized afterward the wound that would not regenerate. The spear was a divine object. She didn¡¯t realize it because it was being used by a human who couldn¡¯t use spiritual power, but it was a divine object for sure. She wanted to know how a human got their hands on a divine object, but she needed to focus on leaving this ce alive. She hade to avenge her husband but it seemed like she was going to die instead.


    Somi raised her fan. She knew she only had one chance, so she focused her spiritual energy into her fan and the fan began sucking in all the air. Woojin bit his lips. A giant tornado began to form with Somi as the center and it was now sucking Woojin¡¯s body in that direction. Beom grabbed Woojin¡¯s shoulder. He was pale from losing too much blood.


    ¡°You said there¡¯ll be opening after arge attack?¡±


    Woojin nodded.


    ¡°We¡¯ll get a chance then. Aim for it.¡±


    Woojin then grabbed his spear, ready to jump out anytime and then there was a huge explosion. It was Bihyung who made a hole in the tornado. Through it, Bihyung charged at Somi. Woojin also jumped into the hole.


    Somi couldn¡¯t get away from Bihyung. She quickly swung her fan against Bihyung to attack. It threw a wind de at Bihyung, but it didn¡¯t have the same power as before and Bihyung just took it head on. It ripped his clothes and made a long wound along the body, but Bihyung was already holding onto her left shoulder.


    ¡°An arm first.¡±


    He pulled Somi¡¯s arm and a spear prated her chest. Somi vomited blood from her mouth and looked down. She looked at the blood pouring down the spear and took some smoke in from her cigar before she died.

 Chapter 42 - Avatar (1)

    <h4>Chapter 42: Avatar (1)</h4>


    Yeohong began cleaning up the area with the Cleaners.


    ¡°How did it go?¡±


    ¡°We are removing all the security camera footage and we have started the clean-up.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Yeohong didn¡¯t speak otherwise. Cleaning out everything required a huge sum of money and they also needed to control the press. Thankfully, Bihyung had power to do so.


    The medical team quickly worked to stop the bleeding from Beom¡¯s wound and relocated him. Beom grabbed Woojin¡¯s hand as he was being carried away.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Go get your arm back on.¡±


    Woojin looked at Somi¡¯s body. She was still holding onto the fan. It was a divine object that was much more than what money could buy. Only Avatars could use it since it required spiritual power. Woojin pulled out the fan and Bihyung asked, ¡°You know what that is, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Iron Fan.¡±


    ¡°Then you also know that it can only be used by Avatars?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ( B oxnovel.c om ) Woojin looked at Bihyung and smiled. Bihyung, who had been letting Woojin take almost everything from the loot, seemed to be lusting over the fan. Woojin pped the fan and asked, ¡°Who do you think has the right to own this?¡±


    Bihyung couldn¡¯t answer the question right away, but he had to as Woojin continued to look at him silently.


    ¡°You, since you saved Beom¡¯s life andnded a decisive blow. It¡¯s you who killed her.¡±


    Woojin smiled brightly as Bihyung agreed.


    ¡°I can¡¯t use this right now, so how about I let you borrow it?¡±


    ¡°Borrow?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. You¡¯ll have to pay me 1 billion per month for using it. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°And I return it to you when you want it?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Bihyung thought about it for a second and answered, ¡°I¡¯ll do it if you promise me one thing.¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°If you ever want to sell it, sell it to me. I¡¯ll pay whatever price you want.¡±


    Woojin nodded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do a word pact.¡±


    ¡°Word pact? Is that necessary?¡±


    Bihyung looked at Woojin as if he couldn¡¯t believe him, but Woojin just grinned. Bihyungughed and ced his hand on his chest. His spiritual power squirmed.


    ¡°I, Bihyung the Dokkebi, will borrow Woojin¡¯s Iron Fan for 1 billion per month and will return it to him whenever he needs it. If he needs to sell it, I will have the first opportunity to do so. I swear with my name on this pact.¡±


    The word pacts created by Avatars with their names had strong binds. Usually, there was no need for it, but the greed over the Iron Fan made Bihyung do it. Woojin felt a string of spiritual powering into him and smiled. The pact was made.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take Somi¡¯s body.¡±


    Yeohong¡¯s eyebrow flinched but she didn¡¯t object. She knew it was Woojin who saved Beom today. Bihyung just smiled and answered, ¡°Good. You do that.¡±


    Woojin then threw his fan at Bihyung. The Cleaners were extracting Somi¡¯s blood. Woojin ordered, ¡°Get it in the car. I need to stop by somewhere.¡±


    Bihyung ordered the Cleaners to ce Somi¡¯s body and the blood in a minivan and Woojin turned to Bihyung.


    ¡°Can you look after my sister while I¡¯m gone?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have Yeohong stay with her.¡±


    Bihyung shed the fan.


    ¡°And thank you for this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m lending you it. Make sure you send the money.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Woojin then smiled and turned to Yeohong.


    ¡°Take care of my bike.¡±


    Yeohong received the key, nced at the bike, and nodded. Woojin left the scene with the minivan. He called Doctor Ahn and parked at theb¡¯s underground parking lot. He then pulled out the spirit stone out of Somi¡¯s body. Somi was an Avatar who used spiritual power. It might not give him anything but he fed it to the Starfish Fang anyway. However, there wasn¡¯t any noticeable change.


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    Maybe it was because he couldn¡¯t use spiritual power. There was only one way to find out, and that was to be an Avatar. As Woojin pulled the body, Brunhilde came down and saw Woojin doing it and brought a movable bed.


    As they hauled Somi¡¯s body onto it and got on the elevator.


    Brunhilde asked, ¡°Is it Somi?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°You extracted her blood and brought her body?¡±


    ¡°I figured it would help with Doctor Ahn¡¯s research.¡±


    Brunhilde turned to Woojin. He wasn¡¯t wrong. The fresh body of an Avatar was a treasure in itself. Doctor Ahn dived into the research just because of the blood, and now it was a high-ranking avatar.


    It would certainly aid his research. Brunhilde had to let the doctor know on the way down.


    ¡°Doctor. Woojin¡¯s brought an Avatar¡¯s body. We¡¯ll need to preserve it. Please have it ready.¡±


    [Avatar? Who?]


    ¡°It¡¯s Somi, the Princess Iron Fan.¡±


    [What-?! God, dammit. Okay, bring it to theb right away.]


    Brunhilde then ignored all security protocols and moved in. They quickly moved through toward theb. Woojin then sat down at front of the lobby on the sofa and drank tea. Doctor Ahn then shouted from theb.


    ¡°Youe in too!¡±


    Woojin was surprised. He never went to Doctor Ahn¡¯sb even in the past. This aquarium room was the furthest he had ever been. Woojin walked into theb. It had a very high ceiling and was full ofb equipment. The size of theb seemed to be asrge as four basketball courts half filled with faint blue liquid and various specimens. There were monster organs and sometimes the monsters themselves. Now, one of them had Somi¡¯s body in it. Doctor Ahn quickly worked on the machine that now had Somi¡¯s body and stored the blood in a freezer.


    He then turned to Woojin.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. I never thought I would see a freshly-killed Avatar body in my lifetime.¡±


    ¡°It will help you with your research.¡±


    Doctor Ahn nodded.


    ¡°You bet it will. There aren¡¯t that many Avatars who can help with my research among those that are alive. The blood is all the help I can get. This is the best research specimen.¡±


    Woojin looked around. Everything that was made to fight Amon had been created in this ce.


    ¡°So, how did the Avatar Project go?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about that outside.¡±


    ( B oxnovel.c om ) Woojin then returned to the room with the aquarium and Doctor Ahn poured him some more tea.


    ¡°How much do you know about Avatars?¡±


    Woojin answered, ¡°Aren¡¯t they the bodies of legendary beings that they created in reality?¡±


    ¡°Right. Gods... legendary beings... they can¡¯t exist in the material world. That¡¯s why they choose to create Avatars. It¡¯s their vessel that holds their will.¡±


    Woojin nodded and Doctor Ahn continued, ¡°Then what do you think is the difference is between an Avatar and a human?¡±


    ¡°I would say the main difference is whether one can use spiritual power or not.¡±


    ¡°That is correct.¡±


    ¡°And of course there will be powers. That power created legends and myths which became known to the people allows them to stay with that legendary status.¡±


    ¡°Right. There¡¯s the power that creates an Avatar.¡±


    Woojin nodded and Doctor Ahn sipped his tea.


    ¡°Your blood synced well to the prototype I created. But I can¡¯t say for sure if it will give you a certain power.¡±


    Woojin clenched his fist. What he was the most concerned about and looked forward to was if Doctor Ahn would seed in the Avatar Project this time. He was sure that it alone would give him the power to fight Amon. He had gotten to the final Altar but everyone who fought alongside him either died or were tied down. He needed to be stronger to overturn that fate. If he could control the spiritual power, that alone would allow him to use divine objects. That¡¯s why he let Bihyung borrow it.


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t celebrate yet.¡±


    Doctor Ahn added, ¡°I can¡¯t say there is a 100% chance. I cannot stress enough that danger might lie ahead.¡±


    Woojin closed his eyes. Amon wasn¡¯t making any moves now, but soon the Day of Chaos would arrive and Avatars and monsters were bound to run rampant. They will thene for his sister more fiercely. He needed to stop it and there was no safe away around it.


    Woojin had no other choice. ¡°I will do it even if I have to risk my life.¡±


    Doctor Ahn nced toward hisb and exined, ¡°The prototype is stable. Mixing Granny Mago and Wuma¡¯s blood worked perfectly. However, I am not sure what will happen after I mix Somi¡¯s blood.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try it with the current one. You should try anotherbination with Somi¡¯s blood. Like I said before, I¡¯ll keep getting you the materials you need.¡±


    Doctor Ahn also began to feel his heart pounding. It seemed like maybe a god was helping him finish this project.


    ¡°When will you start?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stop by my house to get ready and thene back.¡±


    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll wait for you with all the preparations.¡±


    Woojin told his family that he¡¯ll be traveling outside the country for the work and asked Bihyung to look after his sister. Bihyung seemed curious as Woojin told him he¡¯ll be away for a few days, but Woojin didn¡¯t exin any further. He then returned to Doctor Ahn¡¯sb. There was a room that was not there previously. There was a bed with equipment to bind the patient down to the bed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you one thing.¡±


    Woojin looked at Doctor Ahn.


    ¡°If we seed, you will be an Avatar. If we fail, Brunhilde will stop you.¡±


    Woojin nced at Brunhilde and nodded, ¡°Yeah. But give me a chance up until thest moment.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I don¡¯t want to lose you either.¡±


    Doctor Ahn was thankful for Woojin who understood his dream and did everything he could to help him.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll start.¡±

 Chapter 43 - Avatar (2)

    <h4>Chapter 43: Avatar (2)</h4>


    The substance was poured into Woojin¡¯s body. It first felt very cool but it soon became ticklish as it crawled under the skin. He then felt his heart pounding like crazy. His entire body became red.


    ¡°NNNGH!¡±


    Woojin gasped and Doctor Ahn quickly checked on his vitals frowned. The heartbeat was increasing rapidly. It was beating so rapidly that it looked like Woojin was going to die at any moment but Brunhilde came over to Doctor Ahn to stop him from doing anything.


    ¡°You should wait.¡±


    ¡°He might die. Shouldn¡¯t we calm him down somehow?¡±


    Brunhilde shook her head.


    ¡°He¡¯s changing on the cellr level. You know this is expected.¡±


    Woojin couldn¡¯t concentrate on them talking to each other. He couldn¡¯t even care about his increased heart rate. It felt like his entire body was burning. He clenched his teeth and endured the pain and felt something being ced down on his heart. It felt like oil floating on water which felt weird, but as he focused on it, it started beating by itself and spread throughout his entire body, filling it.


    Woojin focused his spirit and began to feel it. He felt a born with new senses. It was a wonderous experience. He was getting the sixth sense, which was to sense spiritual power. As he felt the spiritual power inside him, the pain disappeared. The cool feeling spread all over his body and remained there. He then realized the spiritual power was ced in his heart and realized why spirit stone was located at the heart.


    The spirit stone was like a heart itself. What he felt was very small. It was too smallpared to the other spirit stones that he hadid his hands on, but he now had it. Woojin then felt ripping pain from his muscles.


    ¡°Nnngh...!¡±


    His heart began to drop but the pain was terrible. It felt like it was being ripped apart before reconnecting. Woojin¡¯s skin began cracking and turned hard like a turtle¡¯s shell. Doctor Ahn bit his lip. Were those normal changes urring to Woojin¡¯s body? If this pain was necessary for bing an Avatar, he even thought about abandoning his dream of bing one.


    That¡¯s when Woojin¡¯s eyes opened wide. His eyes turned golden his pupils turned into slits like the pupils of a reptile.


    ¡°AAAAAAAAARGH!¡±


    Woojin screamed and his body began to growrger as if it would explode. Doctor Ahn also became shocked and jumped back. Woojin¡¯s body was growingrger. It looked like the binds were going to be ripped apart and Brunhilde pulled out her spear. Woojin¡¯s body then began going back down.


    As he went back down, his muscles became more toned and tight. However, his skin was still cracked and hard that made him look more like a monster rather than an Avatar. Woojin then felt his heart pounding again. He felt a warm sensation moving through his entire body. He then returned to his senses. Woojin also felt spiritual power spreading into his body. The spiritual power moved out to the ends of his body and returned like the cirction of blood.


    Woojin began concentrating on it and began moving the spiritual stone. It was a new experience to control the spiritual power with his will. When the power that moved over his body returned to his heart, Woojin opened his eyes. He felt like his five senses had heightened greatly. It was as if he had injected a Cocktail when he didn¡¯t have it at all. He smiled and looked at Brunhilde. He couldn¡¯t feel any spiritual power from Brunhilde so he figured that he still had no power to sense it.


    Either way, it didn¡¯t matter. He wasn¡¯t sure if he was even an Avatar. At least he could use spiritual power now. Doctor Ahn asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it seems so.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t look like you lost your mind either.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Woojin looked at his hands and his arms. They were full of tight muscles and it was hard to believe that he only recently started working on his muscles. He then looked at the binding and focused spiritual power in his arm. He then pulled the arm. The bind was ripped apart. Woojin sighed. His spiritual power had decreased by half. Using such a small amount of power decreased half of all his spiritual power, proving how little his power was.


    ¡°What? How did it get ripped apart?¡±


    Woojin then looked at the thickness of the metal bind. It was over ten centimeters thick.


    ¡°Is it Wuma¡¯s power?¡± Woojin mumbled.


    Doctor Ahn asked, ¡°Did you do it with your will?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I thought I could try it by using spiritual power.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm. Wait a second.¡±


    Doctor Ahn tapped on the tablet and all binds opened. Woojin got back on the floor and almost dropped down. Doctor Ahn tried to help Woojin but he refused the help. He then nted both feet on the ground and realized he was different.


    Apart from being able to use spiritual power, his muscles were incredible. He knew he now had a power that could overwhelm Dokkebis without the Starfish Fang. It seemed like he could overpower Werebears too.


    It was fortunate that he had a muscle-based power and not a spiritual-based power as his total amount of spiritual power was so little. He couldn¡¯t even dare to use the Iron Fan yet. Doctor Ahn asked, ¡°You are a new Avatar. Has anyone talked to you or anything?¡±


    ¡°No?¡±


    ¡°Hmm... maybe my theory was wrong.¡±


    ¡°What theory?¡±


    ¡°It is said that Avatars cannot be made by humans, but if a human does make one, a god or a legendary god will be interested in it. I thought they would want to take the body that came to life without any work from themselves.¡±


    Woojinughed.


    ¡°You know how hard it is for them to reach down to reality. And it¡¯s not like anyone can make an Avatar.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard, so I kind of hoped they would reach out. That¡¯s a shame.¡±


    Woojin flexed his body and was shocked when he jumped. He knew his muscles were strengthened but didn¡¯t realize his jump would throw him up to the ceiling which was above five meters. Woojin bumped his head so he scratched it and looked up. The ceiling was cracked.


    ¡°You have a durable head.¡±


    Woojinughed but Brunhilde suddenly charged at him with her spear. It didn¡¯t wield any spiritual power but a valkyrie¡¯s spear attack was not weak at all. It was so quick that if it wasn¡¯t for his heightened sense after bing an Avatar, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to defend against it. Woojin couldn¡¯t dodge it so he had to bring his palm up. He thought it would prate his palm, but it didn¡¯t. Woojin looked at his hand. His entire palm was as hard as a turtle shell. Doctor Ahn said, ¡°I guess it hardens in an emergency.¡±


    It would not have defended against an attack with spiritual power but it protected him against a normal attack. It looked like the blood of Guisoo made his skin like a turtle shell to withstand the shock.


    ¡°If your strength is due to Wuma¡¯s blood and the skin is because of Guisoo... what happened to the other two powers?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that Granny Mago¡¯s blood stabilized these powers from running rampant. I am not sure about the dragon blood.¡±


    Doctor Ahn smiled.


    ¡°Do you want to check your abilities? I want to analyze it if I can.¡±


    There was a training ce he rented, but he had to help Doctor Ahn¡¯s research so Woojin agreed.


    ¡°Will do.¡±


    ¡°Take a break. I¡¯ll get ready.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Doctor Ahn left the room and Brunhilde approached Woojin.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what I did. I assumed so when you didn¡¯t get hurt when you bumped into the ceiling.¡±


    ¡°What if I got hurt?¡±


    ¡°I was going to heal you. Or if you didn¡¯t block, I wouldn¡¯t have stopped.¡±


    Woojin then closed his eyes. He felt the spiritual power in his body. The spiritual power in his heart was really small, but the entire amount spread throughout his entire body wasn¡¯t small.


    It was just that he couldn¡¯t use all that power yet. The only power he could use was the small amount by his heart. Woojin opened his eyes and said to Brunhilde, ¡°I wonder if I really don¡¯t need those gods or heroes.¡±


    Woojin only needed an Avatar¡¯s power, but after hearing from Doctor Ahn, maybe it was good if he could receive the power from those gods or heroes. Brunhilde answered, ¡°I am not sure, but maybe it is actually good for you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You can create your own legend.¡±


    Woojinughed. Maybe it was possible. He couldn¡¯t make his name known right now, but it was going to be different after the Day of Chaos.


    ¡°My own legend, huh?¡±

 Chapter 44 - School (1)

    <h4>Chapter 44: School (1)</h4>


    Doctor Ahn was astonished after analyzing Woojin.


    ¡°I am not sure if it¡¯s because of Wuma¡¯s blood, but your strength should be on par with the top tier Avatars.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but there¡¯s no point if I can¡¯t wield spiritual power.¡±


    Wuma was strong not only because of his strength. If he were to wield spiritual power, Wuma was strong enough to destroy a mountain.


    ¡°Yeah. Your spiritual power rating isn¡¯t that low, but it seems like you cannot control everything.¡±


    ¡°It will get better.¡±


    It didn¡¯t matter. Woojin didn¡¯t intend on quitting the hunter way of doing things and it was proved how powerful an Avatar could be if they fought like a hunter. Woojin was the best hunter in the past so with an Avatar¡¯s power, it would give him a great boost.


    ¡°I have a favor to ask.¡±


    ¡°Ask me anything.¡±


    ¡°Can you make a Cocktail that will work on me?¡±


    Doctor Ahn was surprised. Woojin had already helped him achieve his greatest dream but he kept on making the doctor press on.


    ¡°You want a Cocktail that works on an Avatar?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I need something so I can move faster than my current speed.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but do you think it will be okay?¡±


    Woojin didn¡¯t want to use Cocktails. He was finally out of the danger of addiction so he didn¡¯t want to be addicted to a new one this time. However, he needed to be prepared for anything against that otherworldly god.


    It was that monster that swallowed Amon in one gulp. His best chance was to stop the summoning itself but he had to prepare for the worst.


    ¡°Is it possible?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy. Avatars differ from one another so I won¡¯t be able to make a Cocktail that will work on everyone but... if it¡¯s just for just you, I probably can do it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, please.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Woojin then put back his clothes and armor. Equipping the Starfish Fang back didn¡¯t increase his power as much either. It seemed like it was a great boost when he was a human, but his power had higher limits now.


    This time, however, he felt an increase in different aspects. He felt his spiritual power increasing greatly the moment he held onto the Starfish Fang.


    ¡°This...¡±


    With this, maybe he could use the power at least once, just like how Wuma did it with his fist. At least once.


    The blood soared from the magic rune drawn on the ground and gathered up on the person. A naked woman above the altar shot up into the air and blood was engraved on her like a tattoo. Dmitri shook.


    The spiritual power that humans had was very little. But the human created through focusing spiritual power through the magic rune contained was extremely powerful. Dimitri shook because he wished to acquire it as his own. There was no way he would get his hands on such blood with such high concentration of spiritual power. He had to hold himself back.


    When the woman dropped to the altar, Amon walked over to her. There was a man standing behind Amon, looking down at the altar with green eyes.


    ¡°Are you really giving it to me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. But don¡¯t forget about what I asked for.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I got this much as a gift. I¡¯ll get it for sure.¡±


    ¡°Wuma and Somi are dead. Don¡¯t underestimate them.¡±


    The manughed and spoke as he looked at the naked woman.


    ¡°Don¡¯tpare me to those idiots.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m counting on you, Galf.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll see youter then.¡±


    Galf picked up the woman and disappeared. Dimitri walked up to Amon.


    ¡°Is it okay?¡±


    ¡°About what? Giving the offering away?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s all under expectations. And he¡¯s not the type to fight forcefully. He¡¯ll turn Korea upside down.¡±


    ¡°Will it be okay though?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s a bit too early, but we have no choice.¡±


    Dmitri then nced at the direction where Galf had disappeared. He had seen the powers of many Avatars, but that was his first time seeing someone disappear like that. He was one of Amon¡¯s friends.


    Woojin looked at the spear in his gym. It felt different than before.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    He then focused the spiritual power into the Guisoo Blood Bamboo Spear. It shined red as it wielded spiritual power, but it did nothing else.


    ¡°Was this a divine object too?¡±


    It was likely if the flute made from the same bamboo was also a divine object.


    ¡°Hmmm...¡±


    However, the tiny amount of spiritual power didn¡¯t allow him to look closely into what the spear could do other than shine red. Woojin sighed as he checked and saw that his power had run out.


    ¡°Dammit. I still don¡¯t have enough even with the Starfish Fang.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t even check what the divine object could do.


    ¡°I should find a way to increase my spiritual power.¡±


    It was then when the door opened and Beom walked into the gym.


    ¡°Huh? How did you find me here?¡±


    ¡°Dokkebi knows everything that happens in Korea.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing.¡±


    Woojin nodded. Beom then walked up to Woojin, ced down the pot, and sat down on the floor. He also was holding a piece of jerky.


    ¡°Let¡¯s drink.¡±


    Woojin wanted to have a drink with Beom and he finally got the chance. Woojin returned the spear back to a bracelet and sat across from Beom.


    ¡°You look like you¡¯ve be more buff,¡± Beom said and poured the rice liquor into Woojin¡¯s bowl. Beom also poured it into his own bowl and they began to drink.


    Woojin asked, ¡°How¡¯s the arm?¡±


    Beom flexed his arm in a different direction, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    Beom then picked up some jerky and said, ¡°Wuma and Somi are dead so it will be safe for now. And Bihyung now has the upper hand against the other Avatars, especially the vampires. He¡¯ll work with the other Avatars to suppress the vampires.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but there¡¯s a limit to it.¡±


    Beom looked at Woojin silently and asked, ¡°Are you really going to kill everyone in the Dmitri family?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°The other Avatars wille to stop you.¡±


    Vampires made mistakes, but Avatars had to protect themselves in the end. Woojin also knew this. But he was now also an Avatar that could change the oue.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see about thatter.¡±


    Beomughed, ¡°So, are you a friend of Doctor Ahn Jongguk?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You went to hisb with Somi¡¯s body.¡±


    ¡°How did you know that?¡±


    ¡°You took our car, so of course we know. It has a GPS installed in it.¡±


    Woojin exined, ¡°I was introduced by Old Hwang. Somi¡¯s body was a gift.¡±


    Beom drank andplimented him, ¡°Hah, wise move.¡±


    ¡°Hwang has good connections to get his hands on good equipment, but being friends with Doctor Ahn is better.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I think so too.¡±


    Woojin then refilled Beom¡¯s bowl and Beom asked, ¡°What are you going to do with your sister?¡±


    ¡°I want to protect her as much as I can... I want her to at least finish high school.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Woojin nodded and Beom continued, ¡°Yeohong is now a teacher at her school.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Bihyung worked it out so she can protect her from the inside.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be able to protect her until school¡¯s over. But we can¡¯t keep it away from her forever.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Woojin knew he needed to kill Amon if he wanted to stop everything. However, Woojin didn¡¯t know where Amon was currently. There weren¡¯t many spots where Amon could be traced to even after the Day of Chaos. That¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t just attack. Woojin then asked, ¡°Do you know anything that might increase spiritual power?¡±


    ¡°Increase spiritual power?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Beomughed, ¡°Those things that are never on sale. And even if onees up, you can¡¯t buy it because it¡¯s too expensive.¡±


    Woojin became disappointed and Beom asked, ¡°What are you going to do? You can¡¯t use spiritual power anyway.¡±


    Woojin drank the liquor and mumbled, ¡°So I have to go hunting then.¡±

 Chapter 45 - School (2)

    <h4>Chapter 45: School (2)</h4>


    Woojin called Hwang and the man wanted to eat dinner so they decided to go to a restaurant. It was empty and when Woojin walked in, Hwang ordered the food.


    ¡°Hey, give us a broth.¡±


    ¡°Coming.¡±


    Hwang turned to Woojin and asked, ¡°Did you drink already?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°I smell rice liquor. Did you drink with a Dokkebi?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, with Beom.¡±


    Hwangughed. Woojin wasn¡¯t normal from the beginning and he was now drinking with Dokkebis. They were all the top Avatars in Korea. It was hard for mere hunters to be friends with them.


    ¡°I heard Wuma disappeared aftering into Korea and Iron Fan Somi also came in and disappeared. Do you know anything about it?¡±


    Woojin just smiled. He didn¡¯t need to confirm Hwang¡¯s every guess. The store owner came out with a broth and put it down on the table. Hwang took a spoon and asked, ¡°So, why did you want to see me?¡±


    ¡°I need information.¡±


    ¡°What kind?¡±


    ¡°I need information on the cat-headed snake.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why? Is someone sick?¡±


    Woojin also took a spoon and answered, ¡°No. I¡¯m going to hunt it down.¡±


    ¡°Why? Hunting it is like killing a goose thatys a golden egg.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Hmm... okay. I guess if you want to hunt it, you¡¯re looking for one without an owner. It will be expensive.¡±


    ¡°How much is it?¡±


    ¡°3 billion for the whereabouts.¡±


    Woojin drank the broth and ced down the spoon. It was much more expensive than information on the Natti.


    ¡°That¡¯ll do.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Hwang and Woojin made a transaction and Woojin got up from his seat. Hwang spoke to him from behind.


    ¡°You¡¯ve be buff.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve been training hard.¡±


    Hwang picked his teeth with a toothpick and watched Woojin walk out of the restaurant.


    ¡°Killing the cat-headed snake? Why?¡±


    The cat-headed snake was special. It was in between a monster and spiritual being with the power to heal diseases, thus making it popr. Woojin remembered that it had powerful spiritual power also. Cat-headed snakes were so rare however that Woojin didn¡¯t think Old Hwang would have the information of its whereabouts. Nheless, he quickly got on his bike as he got the location and departed on his way to Mount Jiri to look for it.


    On his way, he bought a freshly-killed chicken, tied it to his bike, and checked the time. The location of the cat-headed snake was going to be visible on his watch as it had spiritual power. Woojin began climbing the mountain with the chicken and a respirator. Soon, he found a small cave. The watch was pointing right into the cave. Woojin then wore the respirator and collected branches and leaves to set them on fire. He then ced the chicken above the fire and wore the Shadow Spider leather boots before he climbed up to the top of the cave and waited with the Spiderweb of Inmen in his hand.


    As the smell of cooked chicken filled the area, a sound came from within the cave. Soon, a baby cat¡¯s head came out of the cave. The head then moved toward the chicken. Woojin jumped and wrapped his web around the cat¡¯s head quickly and pulled. The head was sliced the moment the web made contact. Woojin realized how powerful he had be. He didn¡¯t even need the respirator as the cat-headed snake was killed before it even realized what had happened.


    Woojin then pulled out the Starfish Fang to cut open the snake¡¯s body and fed the spiritual stone he got from it to the Fang. Woojin felt his spiritual power increasing right away.


    ¡°This is amazing.¡±


    The pure amount that increased was almost equal to Somi¡¯s own spiritual power.


    ¡°I probably can attack twice with this.¡±


    He now had the power to attack with spiritual power. It only allowed him to attack twice, but it still was enough. Woojin then put out the fire and threw the body into the cave.


    ¡°That¡¯s a shame.¡±


    He had paid 3 billion for it, but if he had captured it alive and sold it, it would¡¯ve earned him 30 billion.


    ¡°Well, I can always get money if I need it.¡±


    Woojin then climbed down the mountain.


    Behind a school building, a student was asking out on another female high school student.


    ¡°Do you want to be my girlfriend?¡±


    The girl frowned.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You want to know why?¡±


    The girl red at the boy and then turned away.


    ¡°Look at yourself. You¡¯ll know why.¡±


    The girl then left and the boy sighed. How many times was he rejected?


    ¡°Is it the 12th time?¡±


    The boy was on his way when a man came out of a shadow to speak to him.


    ¡°You must be disappointed.¡±


    The boy turned to the man. He had dark brown hair and green eyes. He wore a suit and the boy remembered what the girl had said. If he was handsome as this man, he would not have been rejected.


    ¡°Outsiders are not allowed here.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, is that so? But is that all you can say to me?¡±


    ¡°Why? Are you going to make me get a girlfriend then?¡±


    ¡°You think I can¡¯t?¡±


    The boy couldn¡¯t even think about weird thoughts as the man said it so confidently and asked, ¡°Huh? Can you?¡±


    ¡°If that is your wish, of course I can.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You want that girl to be your girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    The boy walked up to the man and he grabbed on his shoulder.


    ¡°Go and tell her your feelings again in front of everyone so that she can¡¯t refuse.¡±


    The boy suddenly began to shake as he looked into the man¡¯s green eyes.


    ¡°Do. You. Really. Think. It. Will. Work?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Go on. She¡¯ll be waiting for you. And if she rejects you again, you should repay her for what she did.¡±


    The boy then began to walk and the man smiled.


    ¡°Shall we start then?¡±


    Kim Jihye was on her way back to her ss after she was annoyed by the sudden request. That¡¯s when she heard a voice shouting toward her.


    ¡°Kim! Ji! Hye!¡±


    Jihye became surprised and turned to the boy who was walking up to her with a kind of dazed look. The other students looked at them while the boy, Park Sangwon, stood in front of Jihye. It seemed like he was a bit different from a while ago.


    ¡°I. Like. You! Be. My. Girl. Friend...!!¡±


    Students cheered and whistled. But Jihye looked at Sangwon with a disgusted look on her face. The boy was infamous for asking out all the girls, and he ended up being rejected each time. But doing this in front of everyone was his first time.


    ¡°I think I clearly said no.¡±


    The students shouted.


    ¡°Whoa! That¡¯s cold!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s our cold queen!¡±


    Jihye turned and tried to return when Sangwon¡¯s eyes turned icy. He then snatched Jihye¡¯s hair and threw her down onto the ground.


    ¡°Kya!¡±


    ¡°You. Dare. Reject. Me?!¡±


    Sangwon began to pound Jihye and male students quickly tried to pull Sangwon away.


    ¡°Hey! Are you crazy?!¡±


    ¡°Sangwon! What are you doing!¡±


    He just punched the girl in front of everyone. He¡¯d be lucky if he didn¡¯t end up getting sent to a juvenile center. But that¡¯s when the students experienced something they didn¡¯t expect.


    ¡°Get. Off. ME!!!¡±


    As Sangwon swung his arm, the student who held the arm was thrown into the air. Yet, he was thrown against a window. The window shattered and the student was thrown out from the 5th floor. He saw himself flying and the other students looked at him with shocked expressions while Sangwon was running rampant. But soon, he saw shes of his past life when someone reached out to grab his arm from the 3rd floor window. The person then pulled his 80 kg body at once into the ssroom. It was the new female teacher.


    ¡°Teacher?¡±


    The student looked at her running out of the ss and felt d he was still alive before he passed out.

 Chapter 46 - Galf (1)

    <h4>Chapter 46: Galf (1)</h4>


    The corridor was in chaos. Sangwon was going on a rampage, throwing and stepping on everyone in the way. Students screamed and couldn¡¯t stop Sangwon. Even the physical education teacher was thrown at the wall and was gasping for air. The new female teacher walked past them.


    ¡°Teacher! He¡¯s gone mad! We called the police! Don¡¯t go!¡±


    A female student grabbed her but she took off her jacket and gave it to the student.


    ¡°Hold this for me.¡±


    ¡°Teacher!¡±


    She then ran toward Sangwon at once. When Sangwon realized someone was approaching and turned, she had already jumped. Her knee struck Sangwon and she grabbed Sangwon¡¯s neck and began to choke him. Sangwon passed out immediately.


    Yeohong ced Sangwon down on the ground and ordered, ¡°Bring a rope and tie him down until the police arrive.¡±


    No one dared to even object Yeohong after seeing what she just did. Yeohong then received the jacket from the female student and smiled at her before she fished out her cellphone.


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    [I¡¯m at the gym. Why?]


    ¡°Come to school. A student went mad through hypnosis. I think it¡¯s the work of an Avatar.¡±


    [I¡¯ll be there soon. Take care of my sister.]


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Yeohong hung up and walked toward Eunseo¡¯s ssroom when problems began to ur from all parts of the school. Yeohong now realized who the Avatar was and became angry. But she couldn¡¯t think about others now. She quickly ran to Eunseo¡¯s ssroom and found ten dazed students walking toward ss.


    Yeohong smiled coldly. ( B oxnovel.c om )


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where you are doing this from, but you chose the wrong enemy.¡±


    Yeohong nced at Eunseo looking up from her studies at the noises and charged toward the students.


    Woojin finished talking with Beom over the phone. He remembered a certain person after hearing that a hypnotized student had appeared. He didn¡¯t think that person would appear this early but if this was that important, he figured there was a chance. And if it was really the person he thought it was, there was no way he could kill the enemy alone.


    Woojin also knew that the man would run away even if Woojin found him so he asked Beom toe also. As he ran through the school gate on a bike, the school¡¯s security guard ran out.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Woojin didn¡¯t have time to waste so he ran past the guard and drove into the open space in the gate. He had graduated from the school for years now. He quickly ran through the yard. There were screamsing from the school and there were a lot of broken windows.


    Woojin got off the bike and ran inside the school. Eunseo¡¯s ss was on the 4th floor. He saw four students running rampant so he jumped over the people and punched each of them once. He then left those students on the floor and climbed the stairs.


    ¡°Dammit, you should stay inside the ssroom!¡±


    It seemed like the students had rushed out as it became noisy outside. Woojin stepped on the stair handle to jump up and kicked on another hypnotized student on the floor above him. He then ran up again. He met a total of seven hypnotized students on his way up. On the fourth floor, there were five students that had passed out already and Yeohong waved at him.


    ¡°I think we can retrace these kids to find out where the enemy is.¡±


    ¡°Then trace him. I¡¯ll watch my sister.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Yeohong tried to jump out when Woojin checked his watch and said, ¡°He¡¯s inside the school. Probably toward the south.¡± ( B oxnovel.c om )


    ¡°Is that the watch that Beom has too?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Woojin quickly said to Yeohong, ¡°If he has green eyes, don¡¯t look straight into them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a Dokkebi.¡±


    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you.¡±


    If the enemy was who he thought it was, there was a chance that his hypnosis could work against Avatars too. Woojin walked into the ss. The teachers weren¡¯t inside as there were problems going on and the students turned to Woojin¡¯s direction. He walked past them toward his sister. Eunseo was shocked when arge student walked up and blocked Woojin.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Woojin nced at the student. He looked like an athlete based on his build, but Woojin had no time to y games with him. He grabbed his shoulder and said, ¡°I¡¯m Eunseo¡¯s brother.¡±


    Woojin pressed him and the student felt his shoulder being pushed by a heavy boulder and sat back down in his seat. Woojin then walked past him to his sister.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Yeah. Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Pack up first.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Woojin then took out her backpack and said, ¡°Follow me.¡±


    ¡°Did something happen at home?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you outside.¡±


    This ce was dangerous. Woojin checked his watch on the way out. The location of the enemy hadn¡¯t changed yet.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably him.¡±


    Galf. He was the Avatar with power equal to Amon¡¯s, and he had two special abilities: hypnosis and teleportation. The teleportation had a limit that stopped him from using it often but the hypnosis was extremely powerful. When Woojin got out of the school, he heard a siren from the school gate. He knew the police wouldn¡¯t be much of help here so he put the helmet over his sister¡¯s face. He needed to hide her first. The police car rushed into the school and Woojin started the engine when the direction on his watch moved quickly. The distance was getting closer.


    Yeohong dropped in front of the police car and the police cars stopped immediately. Yeohong nced at the police car and turned to Woojin. He sighed. It seemed like she too had been hypnotized. Yeohong then nced around. His watch was going after Galf, so he must be close too. Woojin then found the man standing near the students that were far away. No one was looking at him as the people were hypnotized. Woojin quickly looked away as he met his eyes. He wasn¡¯t sure if he could avoid being hypnotized by Galf.


    Yeohong said to Woojin, ¡°Stop.¡±


    Woojin sighed as the police got out of their car and approached her. It was natural for them to be wary of a woman who had dropped from the sky.


    ¡°Teacher?¡±


    Eunseo called out to her and the police walked up to her with less guardedly as if they had forgotten as to how she had appeared. Woojin shouted, ¡°Get back!¡±


    It was toote. Yeohong spun and kicked the two policemen. That¡¯s when a car came in from the gate and Beom ran out from the car.


    Woojin shouted at him, ¡°Stop Yeohong!¡±


    Beom looked at Yeohong with a puzzled look but Yeohong was already sprinting toward Woojin. Beom quickly ran toward them. Woojin then made a decision. He ran toward Yeohong and rammed into her chest with his shoulder. His strength was not like before. He was able to throw Yeohong in Beom¡¯s direction. Beom received Yeohong and threw her behind him.


    While Yeohong was getting up, Woojin ran toward Galf. Even if Galf could use teleportation, he couldn¡¯t use the ability in session so he couldn¡¯t leave this ce with his sister. Woojin jumped over the students and pulled out his spear. Galf saw Woojin charging at him and hopped back. Woojin threw the spear at Galf. The spear left a red trace of light with Woojin¡¯s power and Galf disappeared. Woojin looked up thinking that he could now go after him and kill him since he had used teleportation, but Galf was standing in front of him. Woojin quickly closed his eyes but the voice came to him.


    ¡°I see that you know me, but it¡¯s toote.¡±


    With the voice, Woojin felt that he was losing control over his body.


    ¡°Open your eyes.¡±


    And Woojin¡¯s eyes opened against his will and he saw Galf¡¯s green eyes.

 Chapter 47 - Galf (2)

    <h4>Chapter 47: Galf (2)</h4>


    Woojin felt his conscious fading away and gritted his teeth. He couldn¡¯t do anything. Galf smiled, ¡°I see that you are an Avatar, but you listen to me now.¡±


    The hypnosis was so powerful that it even worked even against Avatars. Woojin tried everything to break out of the hypnosis, but he couldn¡¯t even move his finger. Galf whispered, ¡°Your body is now mine, at least until I let you go.¡±


    Woojin felt powerless against the enemy. That¡¯s when he felt a response from the spirit stone in his heart. It was weak, but the spiritual power spread across his body soon began to react. It then swept through Woojin¡¯s body like a wave and his eyes turned into that of a reptile.


    f had slung his arm across Woojin¡¯s shoulders at the time.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure why I have to deal with three Avatars for taking a human kid, but I guess it proves that she¡¯s that important.¡±


    Galf was so certain that his hypnosis was unbreakable. No Avatar had done it before so he wasn¡¯t to me. He pointed to Eunseo who had the helmet on and spoke to Woojin.


    ¡°Bring her.¡±


    Woojin regained full control of his body and created the spear to stab it into Galf¡¯s chest. With the power of the spear and Woojin¡¯s strength, it immediately prated Galf¡¯s body. He couldn¡¯t even react to it.


    Galf turned to look at Woojin and became shocked.


    ¡°Hypnosis... was broken...?!¡±


    He seemed to be more shocked by the fact than the damage he received. He frowned as he looked at Woojin¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°...Dragon?¡±


    Woojin did not answer and pushed the spear up. Galf was pushed up into the air, skewered onto the spear. Woojin then pierced it down into the ground. Galf tried to fight it but he had no way to survive with his pierced heart.


    Even if Galf wasn¡¯t the type to fight with his powers, he was killed so easily because he didn¡¯t think Woojin would break out of his spell. Woojin quickly picked up Galf and moved away from the scene. He couldn¡¯t cut Galf¡¯s body open here. He needed to kill Galf so Yeohong could regain her consciousness. He then walked behind the school building. No one was around and Woojin threw Galf down to the ground.


    Galf coughed, ¡°S...spare me...¡±


    ¡°I will never spare you demons.¡±


    Amon was a problem himself but the other 72 demon Avatars were the worst enemies. He had to kill them once he got a chance. Woojin cut open Galf¡¯s chest and pulled out the spirit stone. It was ck. A demon¡¯s spirit stone had dark and corrupt energy and thus was nicknamed the demonic stone.


    Woojin had never thought of feeding it to his Fang either since he wasn¡¯t sure what it would do. Woojin hesitated for a bit but he still fed the Fang with the stone anyway. Fortunately, it gave him a lot of spiritual power. It was more than Somi¡¯s.


    ¡°Well, I guess he had a lot of spiritual power to be able to teleport.¡±


    He then pulled the spear out and looked down at the body. It was the body of a demon. Studying it would certainly allow them to understand their weakness. Woojin called Beom.


    ¡°Yeohong¡¯s back, right?¡±


    [What¡¯s going on?]


    ¡°Clean the ce ande here. We have to move the body.¡±


    [Is he an Avatar?]


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    [Is he famous?]


    ¡°No. Not yet. Why?¡±


    [I have to tell Bihyung.]


    ¡°Yeah, do that. But I¡¯ll take this one to Doctor Ahn afterward.¡±


    [We have a good research facility of our own. How about you let us take it?]


    ¡°Juste.¡±


    He knew the Dokkebis had a research facility but their studies didn¡¯t share the same purpose that Woojin was after. Beom¡¯s car arrived at the back with bruised eyes. He quickly opened the trunk and put Galf¡¯s body into the car.


    ¡°Did you clean up the area?¡±


    ¡°Yeohong is working on it. I¡¯m going to the office with this. What about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take Eunseo.¡±


    ¡°To where?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to her and go to Bihyung.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go ahead then.¡±


    Beom then drove out and Woojin went to his sister. She was waiting for him toe back with the helmet on.


    ¡°Are we really leaving school like this?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. School¡¯s not a problem anymore.¡±


    Eunseo understood what happened then.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying all this happened because of me?¡±


    Woojin started his engine.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything once we¡¯re out. Hold tight.¡±


    Eunseo grabbed Woojin¡¯s waist and he drove out of the school. He ran the bike through the street and found an empty caf¨¦ and stopped there. He sat down with a drink and Eunseo looked out the window before she let out a hollowugh.


    ¡°It¡¯s weird to be outside school at this hour.¡±


    Woojin looked at her. It was okay until he killed Wuma. Somi came for Beom so that was an exception, but Amon had now sent one of the 72 demons. If the enemy was at that level, there was no telling if Woojin could protect his sister safely. He had to make a choice now. Eunseo drank her caffette and looked at her brother.


    ¡°So, what happened today is because of me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Beomtely. Was he protecting me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. He got hurt so Yeohong was protecting you instead.¡±


    ¡°You mean the new English teacher?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Eunseo took another sip and asked, ¡°Woojin. What do you do? Really? What is your job?¡±


    Woojin realized it was time to tell the truth. He didn¡¯t need to reveal that he came back from the future but he had to exin about the other side of the world.


    ¡°Do you know about vampires or werewolves?¡±


    ¡°Like the ones in the Twilight movie series?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Those legends and myths? They really exist.¡±


    Eunseo looked at Woojin silently. She was confused by Woojin¡¯s serious face.


    ¡°And you want me to believe that?¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s hard to believe, but it¡¯s real.¡±


    ¡°But aren¡¯t those from foreign countries? What about Korea? Do we have such a thing?¡±


    Eunseo seemed she couldn¡¯t believe it yet, so she asked jokingly.


    ¡°Of course we do. Beom and Yeohong. They are Dokkebis.¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    Eunseo looked at Woojin. He drank the iced coffee and continued, ¡°We¡¯re going to meet the leader of the Dokkebis.¡±


    ¡°Really? Are you serious? Is he really handsome like the one in the K-drama?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s handsome or not. We¡¯ll discuss where you¡¯ll be staying after we meet them.¡±


    ¡°You decide where I¡¯ll stay with them?¡±


    Woojin finished the coffee and directly looked into Eunseo¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°They represent all the Avatars of Korea. I can¡¯t protect you without their help.¡±


    ¡°Representing Korea?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Eunseo hesitated for a bit and asked, ¡°It¡¯s too much to believe. Do you have proof?¡±


    ¡°The Dokkebis will show you.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk after I see it then.¡±


    Eunseo stood up and they rode the bike toward Bihyung¡¯s building. Eunseo became dumbfounded as they got out of the parking lot.


    ¡°The Dokkebis live here?¡±


    Woojin then saw Beoming out of the elevator.


    ¡°Eunseo. Long time no see.¡±


    Eunseo looked at Beom silently and asked, ¡°Beom. Are you really a Dokkebi?¡±


    Beom turned to Woojin and he nodded. Beom smiled, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Do you have proof?¡±


    Beom snapped his finger and a blue fire popped up on top of his palm. Eunseo¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°This is Dokkebi Fire. It¡¯s proof that I¡¯m a Dokkebi.¡±


    ¡°This is impossible.¡±


    Woojin ced both hands on Eunseo¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go up. I have to meet with Bihyung.¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah...¡±


    The three of them went into the elevator and went up to the top floor. Eunseo was surprised.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we meeting with the Dokkebi?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. This building is Bihyung¡¯s building.¡±


    ¡°A Dokkebi owns this ce?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    They finally reached Bihyung¡¯s room. Bihyung was standing there with a grim expression. He quickly got up to greet Woojin when he saw himing in.


    ¡°Woojin!¡±


    Bihyung then saw Eunseo standing behind him and whispered, ¡°You and I need to talkter.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. But first things first.¡±


    Bihyung then smiled at Eunseo and bowed politely. Eunseo also bowed.


    ¡°So, you must have heard that I am Dokkebi already. Please,e have a seat.¡±


    Eunseo sat on the sofa and Woojin sat next to her. Bihyung sat across and Beom stood behind Bihyung.


    ¡°So, what do you want me to do?¡±


    Woojin looked at Eunseo and turned to BIhyung.


    ¡°I want to have her stay in the safest ce in Korea.¡±


    Bihyung scratched his cheek.


    ¡°You want to send her to Granny?¡±


    Woojin nodded slowly.


    ¡°If it¡¯s possible.¡±

 Chapter 48 - The Monkey King (1)

    <h4>Chapter 48: The Monkey King (1)</h4>


    Bihyung thought for a second and decided, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll talk with Granny. But we¡¯ll also have to send the ones that I¡¯m protecting and the ones in Busan also.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Woojin knew they needed his sister. He wished they could rece her with someone else but it seemed like there was no way out. They knew her face so living a normal life was not an option anymore.


    The safest ce in Korea was Granny Mago¡¯s ce.


    ¡°I want protection for my family too. Is it possible?¡±


    ¡°We can discuss it.¡±


    Bihyung pointed at the window and Woojin followed him. He reached out with a ss of whiskey and Woojin grabbed it. They tapped their sses and Bihyung drank.


    ¡°The one you caught. He¡¯s one of those demons. Galf, right?¡±


    ¡°How did you know that?¡±


    In the past, demons began running rampant after the Day of Chaos. Some worked for Amon while some worked for themselves. If they all worked together, it wouldn¡¯t have been possible for Woojin to get to Amon at thest hour.


    ¡°If demons are on the task, we can¡¯t consider this lightly. They are infamous in this world too.¡±


    Woojin was surprised that demons were known before the Day of Chaos.


    ¡°I thought Dmitri was mad for doing such a thing, but if it involves demons, then I guess it exins everything.¡±


    Woojin didn¡¯t answer and Bihyung looked at his ss and continued, ¡°If demons are working behind our backs, I have to stop them. I¡¯ll let the other Avatars know of this too.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. So can I count on you to protect my family?¡±


    / Read. / ¡°I¡¯ll send those offerings down to Granny Mago first, but she can¡¯t take your family there. I¡¯ll still have them stay at Jeju though.¡±


    ¡°Jeju?¡±


    ¡°That ind is under Granny Mago¡¯s influence so foreign ones don¡¯t even dare to go there.¡±


    Woojin then realized the power of Granny Mago. It wasn¡¯t certain why she was tied to Jeju, but sending his family there would provide a bit of safety.


    ¡°We¡¯ll send all of them down to Jeju and ask for the Hunters Guild for help.¡±


    There weren¡¯t that many Korean hunters, but there were good teams out there in the world.


    ¡°That will cost a lot.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about that. But I have a condition for that.¡±


    ¡°Condition?¡±


    ¡°I want Galf¡¯s body.¡±


    Woojin frowned. He was going to have Doctor Ahn study it so he could find a weapon that might work against them.


    ¡°This is proof that demons have appeared. That¡¯s why I need it.¡±


    Woojin sighed.


    ¡°Then get me two liters of blood.¡±


    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll talk with Granny Mago and find a ce for people to stay in Jeju. I¡¯ll also notify the Hunters Guild. You talk to your family by yourself.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Woojin then walked over to Eunseo.


    ¡°Get up. We¡¯re going home.¡±


    ¡°Home?¡±


    ¡°We have to talk with Mom and Dad.¡±


    Eunseo and Woojin returned home. That night after dinner, Woojin exined everything to his parents. His father opened his mouth with a grim expression.


    ¡°Son. I¡¯m not sure if I should believe you or not.¡±


    Woojin calmly waited for his father to continue.


    Eunseo chimed in, ¡°He¡¯s telling the truth. I wish this could all be a dream, but it isn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Whew...¡±


    His father sighed and turned to Woojin.


    ¡°So, supernatural beings areing after Eunseo and we have to go down to Jeju to be safe?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    It was a summary, but still correct.


    ¡°And Eunseo¡¯s life has been in danger multiple times already?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. You know one of the incidents. Do you remember the explosion at the Subway store while ago? That¡¯s when those Avatars moved to kidnap Eunseo. If it wasn¡¯t for the Dokkebi¡¯s help, Eunseo might have died then.¡±


    It was unbelievable. Their parents weren¡¯t sure if their children were ying a bad prank on them. But one thing for certain was that his son wasn¡¯t the type to make that kind of prank and even if what he said wasn¡¯t true, his daughter¡¯s life was on the line.


    And especially after watching the news of what happened at Eunseo¡¯s school, the story was more believable.


    His mother then asked, ¡°Do we have to stay in hiding for life?¡±


    ¡°No. Ten years at most. It will be solved before that.¡±


    Ten years at most. If Amon seeds, this world was doomed. If Woojin kills Amon, then it will be solved.


    ¡°Are you going with us?¡±


    Woojin shook his head. He wasn¡¯t going to mention this but they asked so he had to say it. His father looked at Woojin with a serious expression on his face.


    ¡°You told us to go to Jeju for Eunseo, but you aren¡¯ting?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I have to finish this job.¡±


    / Read. / ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that supernatural beings areing for us?¡±


    His mother intervened and Woojin realized he had to let his parents know of his power and stood up and kicked the wall. The wall shattered at once and all of them opened their eyes in shock.


    ¡°Woojin. Are you a Dokkebi too?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. But I have to finish this job.¡±


    His father looked at the wall and turned to Woojin.


    ¡°So you want to have us stay in safety so you can concentrate on work?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll go. You make sure you finish what you¡¯re doing ande for us then.¡±


    Woojin then sat down and turned to his parents again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitelye back for you.¡±


    ¡°You fix the wall.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t worry. And do you want to stay at a hotel? You won¡¯t be able to sleep here tonight.¡±


    ¡°Hotel?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll get you a suite.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Come to think of it, I wished to stay at the Signiel Hotel. It doesn¡¯t have to be a suite.¡±


    Woojin smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll get you a suite.¡±


    Woojin then took his parents and sister and rented a royal suite at the Signiel Hotel, which cost him 20 million per night. They all were shocked but they enjoyed theirst night in Seoul.


    The next day, Woojin got in the car Bihyung brought over and traveled to the airport with his family. Bihyung told him that they were going to stop by Busan to pick up the others and then move to Jeju. Woojin asked Bihyung, ¡°Did Granny Mago say okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I told her it¡¯s to help you and she said okay right away. What did you say to her anyway?¡±


    Woojin was curious as he didn¡¯t really talk much with her, but he didn¡¯t mention anything. Bihyung shrugged.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stop by Jeju. She only meets with me.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Woojin said goodbye to his family. Bihyung was with them so there was no need to worry. Bihyung was strong on his own and he now even had the Iron Fan.


    It was time for Woojin to concentrate on his work now.


    Woojin brought Galf¡¯s blood to Doctor Ahn and asked him to make a weapon that could work against demons. Doctor Ahn seemed to be happy for another specimen to study. Woojin then met with Old Hwang and sold all of his Daebong Liquor. He had to create more but he currently had too many things on his te. He then purchased all the consumables Hwang had and went to Bihyung the day he got back.


    Woojin asked, ¡°How are the other countries?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re going in an uproar against the demons. They are not sure what these maniacs will do, so they are going to oppress Dmitri.¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t kill him anyway. Why are they making him be more defensive?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Don¡¯t say that though.¡±


    Woojin put down his ss before continuing.


    ¡°I need your help.¡±


    ¡°What help?¡±


    ¡°I need to go to China.¡±


    ¡°China?¡±


    Woojin nodded and Bihyung frowned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going there to kill Wangjinjin.¡±


    ¡°Not right now, but I have to get rid of her people first.¡±


    Bihyung¡¯s expression turned serious.


    ¡°Unlike Dmitri, most of the ones from the higher generation are concentrated in China.¡±


    China was too popted that most of Wangjinjin¡¯s forces were stacked together. But even then, the Chinesend was vast and it would allow Woojin to tackle them before they grouped up.


    Bihyungughed, ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a demon out there and you go for Wangjinjin?¡±


    Woojin answered, ¡°Wuma was sent by Wangjinjin, and now even a demon has gone after my sister. Do you think it¡¯s a coincidence?¡±


    Bihyung ced down his ss.


    ¡°At least Wangjinjin has some connection to it then.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. So I¡¯m going to China.¡±


    ¡°What do you need then?¡±


    ¡°Send me there with my weapons intact and introduce me to an Avatar that represents China. I¡¯ll need to meet with him for me to move freely in China.¡±


    Bihyung thought for a second and asked, ¡°Do you know who it is?¡±


    Woojin answered, ¡°Of course. It¡¯s the Monkey King.¡±

 Chapter 49 - The Monkey King (2)

    <h4>Chapter 49: The Monkey King (2)</h4>


    ¡°Hey. Do you think all Avatars are generous like me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Bihyung was an open-minded Dokkebi, but other Avatars were different. However, Woojin was an Avatar himself. Maybe it was a bit easier to befriend the Monkey King in his new body. He also had the memory of fighting alongside the Monkey King in the past. He knew what the Monkey King liked.


    ¡°Just introduce me to him.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, okay. Just don¡¯te crying after you get beat up. Even I can¡¯t fight him.¡±


    Bihyung had be much stronger with the Iron Fan, but he was still far less powerful than the Monkey King.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. And give me a number for Miho.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I want her toe with me.¡±


    ¡°You want her while you go fight with Wangjinjin?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    / Read. / Bihyung crossed his arms, leaned back on the sofa, and shook his head.


    ¡°She won¡¯t go. And even if you do, you don¡¯t know how much it will cost and you still want her with you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I need her. Don¡¯t worry about money.¡±


    Bihyung shrugged and threw him a business card.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s up to you. So when are you going to leave?¡±


    ¡°Can you prepare everything in three days?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I can send those weapons first.¡±


    ¡°I have to carry one myself.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Give me the rest then. I¡¯ll send it over first.¡±


    Woojin nodded and stood up. Bihyung asked, ¡°Can you really fight Wangjinjin?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know man. I¡¯ll prepare for your departure in three days. You¡¯ll be off to Xian then.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I was thinking of going there too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get everything ready for you.¡±


    Woojin then called Miho on his way out. Miho greeted him excitedly.


    [What¡¯s up?]


    ¡°I need to have a word with you.¡±


    [Is it business?]


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    [Let me warn you. I¡¯m expensive.]


    ¡°I know. Are you free today?¡±


    [Yeah. We¡¯ll meet at night.]


    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll send you a text about where to meet.¡±


    Yeohong approached as Woojin hung up the phone.


    ¡°I heard you need to move your weapons?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s go to my hotel.¡±


    ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    As they made their way to the hotel and Woojin brought out the weapons, Yeohongughed.


    ¡°I almost forgot that you were a hunter.¡±


    Woojin handed over his weapons and Yeohong asked, ¡°So, you¡¯re leaving in three days?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s spar again.¡±


    / Read. / Yeohong continued as she touched her chest, ¡°I think you are more than a human now.¡±


    ¡°You remember what happened then?¡±


    ¡°The reason why Galf¡¯s hypnosis feels like crap is because it leaves you with every memory. I remember your movements then.¡±


    Woojin looked at Yeohong. He had been getting help from her most of the time in the past, but it wasn¡¯t the same now.


    ¡°How about tomorrow morning?¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Yeohong then walked out with two bags that Woojin gave to her. He then sat on his bed. The power that had awakened when he shook off Galf¡¯s hypnosis was sleeping. He then heard the rm that his time was up and got up.


    ¡°It would be better if I could use the power.¡±


    The spiritual power inside the Starfish Fang was powerful but it was less stronger than the power he had in his body. If he could use it, he felt like he could find a better use for his power. However, he couldn¡¯t just focus on it for now.


    Woojin headed to the ce to meet with Miho. He told her to go to the hotel¡¯s lounge where they can drink quietly and Miho was already there drinking whiskey.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    Woojin sat in front of Miho and poured the whiskey into his ss.


    ¡°You wanted to talk about business.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I want you toe to China with me.¡±


    ¡°China?¡±


    Miho was confused as the business wasn¡¯t what she thought it was going to be.


    ¡°What do you want me there for?¡±


    ¡°You need to read a memory.¡±


    ¡°Travel services are expensive.¡±


    Woojin smiled and looked at Miho.


    ¡°You have three tails, so are you a Sam(Three) Miho now?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Lee is myst name.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t pay for your travel fees.¡±


    Miho frowned.


    ¡°Did you call me to y jokes on me?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t joke around.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ve got nothing to talk about. I came because you helped me before, but this is outrageous.¡±


    Miho stood up and began to walk away. Woojin called her from behind.


    ¡°Miho.¡±


    Miho stopped and turned her head and Woojin continued, ¡°Your tails. Don¡¯t you want nine of them?¡±


    Miho flinched. She turned to Woojin and asked, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°You saw how you gained an extra tail then.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s...¡±


    Miho couldn¡¯t continue and Woojin poured whiskey into her ss on the table.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you be a Gu(Nine) Miho. Follow me.¡±


    Miho bit her lips. She figured that Woojin must know she was the Avatar of Gumiho. But she couldn¡¯t believe he could make such a preposterous im so confidently.


    ¡°I won¡¯t make the same offer twice. You aren¡¯t the only Avatar who can read memories.¡±


    Miho then walked up to Woojin and sat in front of him and grabbed the ss. Miho asked, ¡°Are you really not going to pay me a penny?¡±


    ¡°I have to get paid from you for doing that.¡±


    Woojin snapped and Miho became disappointed. Woojin smiled. Sheter gained nine tails in the past. Her true power was finally revealed when she became a Gumiho. She was no longer a memory reader but an ultimate fighter.


    Woojin also fought alongside her so he remembered that she needed to be a Gumiho. This time, he wasn¡¯t going to let her take that long.


    The next day, Woojin was victorious against the sparring against Yeohong. She had no chance against Woojin with his strength and experience as a hunter.


    Woojin then went to Old Hwang.


    ¡°So you want four hundred grams of Wise Man Herb, two Snowroots, and five Nakjo flowers?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Woojin packed the things he bought in the bag and Hwang asked, ¡°Where are you going to use all that?¡±


    ¡°I need to give it as a present.¡±


    ¡°Present? I know two of them are good, but the Snowroot contains poison.¡±


    Woojin did not respond. When he finished packing up, Hwang asked, ¡°Are you going somewhere?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to China.¡±


    ¡°China?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Hwang crossed his arms and asked, ¡°I thought you were going to stay in Korea?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but I have some business there.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Hwang scratched his cheek. Woojin was a source of excitement in his boring life. Everything he had done and the things he had made him happy. This time, he didn¡¯t sell one of the Daebong Liquor. But it became a concern that Woojin was going to China.


    ¡°When are youing back?¡±


    ¡°It might take some time.¡±


    ¡°I see. That¡¯s a shame.¡±


    Woojin smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you when I get back.¡±


    Hwang nodded and Woojin went out. After a while, Hwang picked up the phone.


    ¡°Find out about all flights to China.¡±


    Woojin met Doctor Ahn. He was more sullen and weary. Woojin was lying down and getting his blood drawn so that the research would not stop.


    ¡°Did you find any that might work against Galf?¡±


    Doctor Ahn shook his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying everything, but nothing seems to be working. I¡¯ll figure it out somehow.¡±


    Woojin then asked, ¡°What about Somi?¡±


    Doctor Ahn smiled as he checked Woojin¡¯s blood.


    ¡°I received more knowledge about Avatars. I can now approach everything with more detail. Your blood is helping me with my project.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m not sure if I should go on if considering the amount of pain you went through.¡±


    Nheless, he will certainly do it. That was certain. Woojin looked down at his arm. Before he was able to control his body, the needle didn¡¯t even prate his veins.


    Woojin got up and Doctor Ahn asked, ¡°So, how long will you take?¡±


    ¡°It will take a while, but you can call me anytime.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll call you when I get something.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    After three days, Woojin was inside the private jet that Bihyung had lent him. He nced at Miho drinking whiskey and turned to the window. He was now stronger than ever.


    Chinesend was visible beneath the clouds.

 Chapter 50 - The Monkey King (3)

    <h4>Chapter 50: The Monkey King (3)</h4>


    Three cars were waiting for Woojin at Xian Airport. There were one Humvee and two Mercedes sedans waiting for him. A man got out of the Mercedes and handed the keys to Woojin.


    ¡°The things you sent over are in the car.¡±


    Woojin nodded and the man asked, ¡°Are you going over to see Mr. Sun right away?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll lead you there.¡±


    Woojin threw the keys to Miho. She grabbed them and looked at Woojin dumbfoundedly.


    ¡°Drive.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Miho grunted as she got into the driver¡¯s seat and Woojin got in the back.


    ¡°Am I your personal assistant or something? Sit shotgun.¡±


    ¡°I need to make something on the way. Why don¡¯t you focus on driving?¡±


    The car started and Woojin pulled out the stuff he got from Old Hwang. He mixed three of them together and created small balls for a total of twelve of them. He then put it in a stash that he prepared and leaned back. The Humvee was leaving a crowded area and going toward a more remote ce. Soon, they saw a tall wall. After driving along the wall for a while, they saw a gate big enough for two vehicles to pass through at once. As they waited, guards came out to check on them and opened the gate. Miho was astonished.


    ¡°How big is this ce?¡±


    They had just passed the gate, but it seemed they were inside arge park. The house wasn¡¯t visible. All they saw were vast grasnds and a dark forest that seemed to have hundred-year-old trees. Woojin realized how rich Avatars were.


    After driving for about ten minutes after passing through the gate, they came across argeke and a hill that seemed to be about twenty meters tall. There was a small gazebo built on top of it and in front was arge mansion. They parked the car and a tall man came out to greet them.


    ¡°Are you the ones who havee to meet Mr. Sun?¡±


    ¡°I am Ko Woojin.¡±


    ¡°I am Lee Miho.¡±


    ¡°Greetings. You can call me Nam. Follow me.¡±


    Nam. Woojin realized that this was the Avatar that protected the Monkey King¡¯s house. It was proof as to how powerful the Monkey King was. They walked through the house past many rooms and soon walked to the front of a room where tworge men were guarding it.


    ¡°Here are the guests.¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    The two men opened the door and Woojin nced at them. They seemed to be Avatars also. Woojin walked in and found an old man with a pipe in his mouth.


    He had a white hair cleanly brushed back, but his skin was smooth which didn¡¯t seem to match his age. What was interesting were his bloodshot eyes. It was proof that he was in fact, an Avatar of the Monkey King. He tapped his pipe before he turned to Woojin and asked, ¡°I get it about the fox, but who are you?¡±


    Woojin bowed to show his respect.


    ¡°I am Ko Woojin.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for your name. You¡¯re not a human but I don¡¯t see whose Avatar you are.¡±


    ¡°It is natural for you to not know.¡±


    ¡°Natural? Well, I guess I wouldn¡¯t know every Avatar from Korea. You don¡¯t seem like an Avatar in some ways either.¡±


    Woojin smiled.


    ¡°I am an Avatar.¡±


    ¡°And you won¡¯t tell me whose Avatar you are?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    A new Avatar. Telling the truth that he was creating his own legend would make the Monkey King overly excited, and that would not end nicely.


    ¡°So, you wished to see me? Why?¡±


    Woojin handed over the stash he prepared.


    ¡°This is my gift to you. You should try smoking it and we can talk after.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. You seem to know how things work around here. Sit down.¡±


    Nam brought them cushions to sit on and brought the stash to Sun Wukong. He opened the box and smelled the balls.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Sun Wukong turned to Woojin.


    ¡°I smell Snowroot.¡±


    ¡°That is right.¡±


    ¡°Then you must know that it has poison.¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re giving this to me as a gift?¡±


    Woojin continued with a smile.


    ¡°Poison can be a medicine if used in the right way.¡±


    Sun Wukong shrugged and ced the ball on his pipe and lit up. He took a breath and froze. Woojin smiled. He then turned against Woojin while narrowing his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never tried thisbination, but this is amazingly good.¡±


    He heard that Sun Wukong only used that after he found thebinationter on. Snowroot was a poison but it gave off a stronger sensation.


    Sun Wukong smiled satisfyingly.


    ¡°Good. I like it. Tell me your business.¡±


    ¡°I will be fighting Wangjinjin¡¯s family soon.¡±


    ¡°Jinjin?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°So, you want my help to fight her?¡±


    Woojin shook his head.


    ¡°I just want you to stay away from it.¡±


    Sun Wukong let out a puff smoke and answered, ¡°I sent her some words after Dmitri made a mess, but her power is not something you can meddle with. If you are going, tell me the recipe before you go. You might note back.¡±


    Woojin smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you after I clean out her family.¡±


    Sun then looked beyond the smoke at Woojin, ¡°I don¡¯t want to meddle with Avatars fighting each other for personal matters. But don¡¯t mess things up too much. If you understand why I sent a word to Jinjin, then you would know what I¡¯m talking about.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Thank you.¡±


    Woojin then got up and Sun spoke as he turned to the window.


    ¡°I hope you bring me the recipe next time youe to visit.¡±


    Woojin smiled at the words. He told him that he¡¯d be back after killing Wangjinjin, so in a sense, Sun was cheering him on.


    ¡°I¡¯lle back for sure.¡±


    He then saw Sun waving his hand, but he saw something being thrown at him and grabbed it. His hand turned hard like a turtle shell but what he threw was a business card. Sun said, ¡°You should call me if you think you¡¯re going to die. Tell me the recipe.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call you for sure.¡±


    Woojin bowed and Miho also bowed and followed Woojin out of the room. Nam brought them out. Woojin then got the key from Miho and got into the driver¡¯s seat. Miho tried to get into the rear seat but saw Woojin ring at her and thus took the front seat.


    Woojin then looked at the people who apanied him here.


    ¡°Thank you. You can go now.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll let Bihyung know on our side.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Woojin then drove the car out.


    Sun Wukong let out some smoke as he saw the Humvee leaving from the window. Nam asked from behind.


    ¡°Should I put a tail on him?¡±


    Sun answered, ¡°No. Just have our ears open.¡±


    ¡°Will do.¡±


    Sun smiled and turned away from the Humvee that disappeared from sight.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯vee across such a daring man.¡±


    There weren¡¯t any Avatars who dared to fight against vampire families, especially after the few Avatars who raised their voices disappeared.


    Miho who went to her room to unpack suddenly came into Woojin¡¯s room.


    ¡°What are we going to do now?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a vampire in Xian. He¡¯s around the 5th generation. We¡¯ll kill him.¡±


    ¡°Now?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. And if we read his memory, we can go on from there.¡±


    ¡°Do you know where he is?¡±


    ¡°No. We¡¯ll need to buy the information.¡±


    Woojin took the Starfish Fang, Desert Eagle, and turned to Miho.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need to get ready?¡±


    ¡°Am I going too?¡±


    ¡°Of course. We¡¯ll read the memory and kill him right away. You need to stay with me.¡±


    Miho was worried but she didn¡¯t object. They got into the Humvee and drove to a shopping center. Miho was curious but she didn¡¯t ask.


    ¡°Stay here and look around. I¡¯ll meet you in an hour.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Woojin then walked down to the underground floor of the shopping center. After walking past many food stands, he went into an ice cream store and spoke to the employee.


    ¡°I need bean ice cream with bean powder.¡±


    The employee smiled and opened the drawer to bring out an electronic device that vibrated and spoke.


    ¡°You can wait there.¡±


    Woojin then sat down and a woman came up to him.


    ¡°Can we go together?¡±


    Woojin stood and gave the bell to the woman and she began to lead the way back to the store. She opened the freezer and there was another door behind it. Soon, they were at a corridor. At the end of the tunnel, two men guarding the gate scanned Woojin from top to bottom and opened the door. Woojin was wearing Hydra leather armor. They didn¡¯t even ask questions as they knew what that was.


    Woojin stopped as he walked in. He didn¡¯t expect to see this person here.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Hwang waved his hand.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±

 Chapter 51 - Shayna (1)

    <h4>Chapter 51: Shayna (1)</h4>


    Woojin sat in front of Hwang and asked, ¡°When did you get here?¡±


    ¡°Yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to stay in Xian?¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be on the move.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Hwang nodded and crossed his fingers to put his chin over them and looked at Woojin.


    ¡°So. What do you need?¡±


    ¡°I need 5th generation vampire Jang Huan¡¯s location.¡±


    ¡°You know that he¡¯s from Wangjinjin¡¯s family?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Hwang grinned. He was right in following Woojin to China.


    ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s not expensive information, you can.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to kill Wangjinjin?¡±


    Woojin smiled, ¡°I am going after Wangjinjin and Dmitri.¡±


    Hwang then spoke with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Wait for a second.¡±


    Hwang then picked up the phone. He then jotted down an address on a paper and said, ¡°You know it¡¯s more expensive if the vampire is from the higher generation right?¡±


    ¡°How much is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s 200 thousand yuan.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take it.¡±


    Woojin then paid 200 thousand yuan and received the address. He checked the location on the phone and said, ¡°He¡¯s close.¡±


    ¡°For your information, he controls twelve ghouls and there are armed guards around him.¡±


    ¡°I know. Can you get me a smoke bomb, an EMP bomb, and nightvision goggles that protect against the EMP?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I will need 1 million yuan.¡±


    Wooojin then paid the price and received everything he wanted. The location was close so it seemed like it wouldn¡¯t take more than an hour so Woojin moved alone without taking Miho with him. He then went to the location. It was a club located below a hotel. Woojin parked the car and looked at the entrance. He then took all his equipment and walked toward the entrance. He covered his head with a hood and put his mask on. There was a line of people waiting to get into a club and Woojin walked past the line. A man standing in line grabbed Wojin¡¯s shoulder when he saw that Woojin skipping the line.


    ¡°Hey. You have to get in line.¡±


    Woojin then grabbed the man¡¯s hand and twisted it. The man was then thrown to the ground. Woojin walked forward, and this time, guards came up to him. They wererge and pale. Woojin realized they were ghouls and walked faster to walk past them and jumped in. His speed was no match against vampires, but his power was more than what one could imagine now. The ghouls had their knees broken. Woojin knew killing them will cause too much trouble and thus he kicked them so that they could n¡¯t follow him.


    People were dancing to the music. Woojin nced and saw a ss room on the 3rd floor. He saw the man looking down at the stage and smiled.


    ¡°There you are.¡±


    It was Vampire Jang Huan. Woojin took out the EMP bomb and threw it down. He then took out the night vision goggles and the EMP bomb exploded. People screamed at the sudden darkness and silence.


    Woojin then jumped. His power now allowed him to jump right up to the third floor effortlessly. He took out the spear. Jang Huan did not see Woojin because he had turned to talk after the ckout. Woojin swung his spear at Jang Huan¡¯s waist who was standing at the window.


    The spear prated the window and Jang Huan¡¯s waist. Woojin¡¯s body shattered the ss as he charged into the VIP room. He saw two guards and six ghouls. Woojin stuck the spear that pierced Jang Huan into the ground and jumped. He lightly punched the two agents before they could pull their weapons and pulled out another spear to swing it. The ghouls¡¯ heads were sliced off immediately.


    After the ghouls all turned to ashes, Woojin stood in front of Jang Huan. Jang Huan held the spear protruding out from his stomach and looked up at Woojin. His eyes were glowing red.


    ¡°Take this out now!¡±


    It was hypnosis that didn¡¯t work even before he became an Avatar. Woojin smiled and poked his fingers into Jang Huan¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°AAARGH! Don¡¯t think you will get away with this!¡±


    Woojin then picked up the clothes that the ghouls wore and stuffed it all into Jang Huan¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°OOOOPPP!¡±


    Woojin then walked behind him and pulled the spear. He knew the vampire would not die to such a wound and calmly grabbed on the vampire¡¯s arm flying at him and broke it.


    Woojin then grabbed him and looked down at the club. It was a mess.


    ¡°I can¡¯t go out through there.¡±


    Woojin then walked out of the room. Two ghouls attacked him but Woojin swung his spear to kill them and picked up the bloodstones. He used the night vision goggles and found an exit at the end of the corridor for VIP guests.


    As he got out, it seemed like the entire hotel was out of electricity. Woojin dragged Jang Huan and rammed him into the back seat and drove toward the shopping mall. He parked the car and called Miho. (updated by v i p n o v e l . c o m )


    [Has it already been an hour?]


    ¡°I¡¯m at the front gate. Come now.¡±


    [Yeah. I¡¯ll be on my way.]


    As he waited, Miho came out of the mall and walked toward the car with two shopping bags in her hands. Woojin thought she would have more but she didn¡¯t. Miho then got into the front seat and sniffed.


    ¡°What is this burnt smell? And is this blood?¡±


    Woojin started the car without answering and Miho nced to the back while she was putting on a seat belt. Her eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°Who is that?¡±


    Woojin answered casually, ¡°Jang Huan.¡±


    ¡°THE Jang Huan that we were going to meet?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Wait a second.¡±


    Woojin then got the phone and called Hwang.


    [Do you need anything else?]


    ¡°Can you find me a ce so I can ask this vampire some questions?¡±


    [You already got him?]


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to waste any time.¡±


    [...I¡¯ll send you the address.]


    Woojin hung up the phone and got a text with the address. Woojin showed it to Miho.


    ¡°Put it on the map.¡±


    The ce wasnt far. They reached a personal house with a parking garage. A man was waiting for them.


    Darkling. Woojin bowed and Darkling also bowed and opened the door for them before disappearing. Miho asked, ¡°Who is that guy?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know.¡±


    Woojin then dragged Jang Huan out and walked into the house. There was a chair ready for him so Woojin sat Jang Huan down and tied his arms and legs with a rope. His limbs were already broken but he tied him anyway. Woojin turned to Miho.


    ¡°sh his memory.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    He was a 5th generation vampire, or a higher being than Miho. She looked slightly nervous but she took out her orb and ced her hand on Jang Huan¡¯s head.


    Memories began to sh and Woojin looked through them quietly. Jang Huan was a bit more special than other vampires as he felt pleasure in sexual acts whereas other vampires couldn¡¯t. The memories showed that his life was full of various sexual moments.


    Miho coughed and Woojin waved his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t need to see this mess. Make it go faster.¡±


    Vampires of the same family kept in touch with each other. Although it didn¡¯t happen often, Wangjinjin was on the move so she had to contact Jang Huan. Woojin then found what he was looking for. The memory showed a text that ordered Jang Huan to collect blood as soon as possible and move to Chengdu. Woojin checked the number and asked, ¡°Can you find who this number belongs to in the memory?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Hold on.¡±


    Miho then concentrated. Memories quickly shed past and stopped on a certain woman.


    ¡°It¡¯s her. Name is... Shayna- ugh.¡±


    Miho almost dropped to the ground. She gasped as she was kicked out of the memory dive and Woojin caught her.


    ¡°She¡¯s a 3rd generation vampire. I guess that¡¯s the limit for now.¡±


    ¡°I can do it again.¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll have more chancester.¡±


    Woojin helped Miho to a seat and gave her some water. He then walked up to Jang Huan and spoke with the Starfish Fang at the vampire¡¯s throat.


    ¡°You go first and I¡¯ll send all of your kind soon.¡±

 Chapter 52 - Shayna (2)

    <h4>Chapter 52: Shayna (2)</h4>


    Sun Wukong released some smoke out of his nose and spoke.


    ¡°He destroyed the machines within the hotel with an EMP?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Any casualties among the civilians?¡±


    ¡°Some people were wounded from the stampede but no one died.¡±


    Sun nced at the window.


    ¡°Then leave him be.¡±


    ¡°Will it be okay?¡±


    ¡°Why? Should I be scared of Jinjin?¡±


    Nam couldn¡¯t answer and Sun smiled.


    ¡°If she can¡¯t take care of her own children, I guess it¡¯s time for the vampire family to go down.¡±


    Vengeance was the reason why the vampire family was on top of the world. If that was not going to happen, they would crumble even if it wasn¡¯t for Woojin.


    Sun Wukong mumbled, ¡°I wonder when he will call me then.¡±


    Miho nced over at Woojin in the back while driving the Humvee over a highway. He was preparing his HK416 rifle.


    ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°How are you going to kill Shayna? She¡¯s a 3rd generation vampire.¡±


    Woojin¡¯s method was simple.


    ¡°Beat her up.¡±


    Miho frowned, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a human?¡±


    ¡°Did you say you had multiple questions to ask?¡±


    Miho then looked at therge container running in front of her car. It was the car that contained arge amount of blood. Woojin finished preparing his Desert Eagle so he leaned back on the seat and closed his eyes. He kept practicing on waking up his spiritual power and it was slowly giving him a response.


    He didn¡¯t know how long it would take to finally get his hands on everything. Miho then spoke up.


    ¡°It¡¯s going into a resting area.¡±


    ¡°Follow it. We¡¯ll hijack it there.¡±


    He knew where its destination was so it wasn¡¯t a problem. The only way to get to the location without attracting suspicion was to hijack the container and go in with it.


    Woojin got off the car and walked up to the truck. He then found the driver and tapped on the back of the driver¡¯s head and got him to faint. Woojin then dragged the man out and saw Miho cing her hand on another man that was in the shotgun seat. She then spoke to Woojin after taking care of the man.


    ¡°Did you get him?¡±


    Woojin threw the man he held and Miho smiled.


    ¡°Good. I¡¯ve read his memory.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s get to work.¡±


    Woojin took the man¡¯s clothes and put it on himself while Miho did the same. Woojin then tied both men and asked Miho, ¡°Passcode?¡±


    ¡°46345821.¡±


    Woojin opened the freezer container and increased the temperature. He then threw the two men inside and got into the truck.


    ¡°Follow me with the Humvee.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    They then departed. Woojin sped up toward Chengdu so he wouldn¡¯t bete for the appointment. When they got to a resting area right before Chengdu, they parked Humvee there and moved all the weapons into the truck and moved into Chengdu.


    The location was a furniture warehouse. There were many trucks with blood containers. Woojin parked and saw men approaching. The drivers were all hired humans but the ones in control were the ghouls. Woojin nced at the ghouls and grabbed his HK416.


    If the ghouls were from 3rd generation Shayna, they were probably stronger than Dukgoo. When a ghoul reached the door, he asked, ¡°Where did youe from?¡±


    ¡°We are from Xian.¡±


    The ghoul nodded at the answer.


    ¡°Open the door.¡±


    Talking ghouls could only be created by vampires that were above the 3rd generation.


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    Woojin then opened the door, took out the HK416, and fired when the ghoul was looking away. With the suppressed gunshot, the ghoul turned to ashes. Woojin then dodged another ghouls¡¯ fist and pulled the trigger again. He then picked up the bloodstones and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t trail behind. There will be more ghouls than just Shayna¡¯s ghouls.¡±


    ¡°You think there¡¯ll be more?¡±


    ¡°She should have one 4th generation and two 5th gens. There are only nine 3rd generation vampires in each vampire family, but they are powerful because they don¡¯t move around alone.¡±


    Woojin killed two ghouls. One was a walking ghoul that was from Shayna, but the other one wasn¡¯t. The size of the bloodstones also differed.


    Woojin frowned at Miho when he found out that Miho was unarmed.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your weapon?¡±


    ¡°I thought I didn¡¯t need to fight?¡±


    ¡°But you need to protect yourself. What if you get separated from me?¡±


    ¡°I know how to run away. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Woojin then began to move. He put on his night vision goggles and took out EMP bomb that he purchased again from Hwang. He then saw ghoulsing out from the warehouse and threw it. All the lights went out and Woojin charged in. He had the night vision in heat-sensing mode to see if any of them were human but when he checked and verified that they were all ghouls, and he pulled the trigger. He fired and killed all the ghouls as he walked toward them. All there ghouls were killed instantly. There were some ghouls of Shayna¡¯s that dodged the bullets and charged at Woojin, but they didn¡¯t stand a chance against Woojin¡¯s spear.


    Woojin then saw onesing out due to the noise. He then saw a woman standing proudly at the center of the crowd. Her eyes glowed red as she looked straight at Woojin. He pulled the trigger but another person reached out to block the bullets.


    The arm with ted armor blocked bullets. A certain name rang a bell in Woojin¡¯s head. There was a 4th generation vampire who loved to use equipment. Jang Johan. Woojin didn¡¯t know the man worked for Shayna.


    Anyway, guns proved to be useless now so Woojin tossed the HK416 back and looked at them. Syana nced around and frowned, ¡°What are you?¡±


    Woojin looked past Shayna who seemed to see clearly in such darkness. Miho was nowhere to be seen.


    Woojin turned to Shayna again.


    ¡°A mere hunter dares to attack us?¡±


    A vampire shouted and charged. He wasn¡¯t Jang John or Shayna. Woojin scoffed at the two 5th generation vampires charging at him and took out an electrical in his left hand and the spear on his right. He first threw the at the one closing in on him. The grasped the first vampire and Woojin thrust his spear into another vampire¡¯s heart. The speed of the attack was so fast that the vampire couldn¡¯t dodge and instead got his heart pierced. Woojin then pulled the spear and pierced the other vampire that couldn¡¯t get up from the.


    Shayna red as the two 5th generation vampires turned into dust.


    ¡°You. You¡¯re an Avatar.¡±


    Woojin swung his bamboo in the air to stter the blood out and put it over his shoulder. Shayna then looked at Johan who jumped out.


    He was much faster since he was from the 4th generation. Woojin then stabbed with his spear, which Johan deflected with his fist. Johan then kicked up while Woojin brought his knee up to block it. Johan took a few steps back and frowned. Woojin then realized the man wasn¡¯t just crazy about equipment. He was trained in kung fu. However, he too was shocked by Woojin¡¯s strength and hard skin.


    His kick should¡¯ve crushed the man but when it shed against Woojin¡¯s knee, the greaves he had on his shins shattered.


    ¡°Interesting.¡±


    Jang Johan then shifted to another kung fu stance. Woojin also readied his spear. A vampire with extreme speed trained in martial arts was a dangerous foe.


    Johan jumped and Woojin thrust his spear. Johan then deflected the spear again but Woojin was ready this time. He used the force to bring it up to Johan¡¯s waist. Johan then spun to dodge the attack and this time, Woojin smacked the spear down.


    Johan couldn¡¯t dodge it in time so he brought up his left arm to block it. He seemed to think the te armor over his arm would be enough, but Woojin¡¯s power far exceeded Johan¡¯s expectations. His arm was shattered and smashed further down into his shoulder, pushing him down to his knees.


    When Johan tried to pull out, Woojin summoned the spear in his left hand and stabbed Johan¡¯s chest.


    Johan turned to dust and Woojin charged at Shayna.

 Chapter 53 - Shayna (3)

    <h4>Chapter 53: Shayna (3)</h4>


    Shayna frowned as Woojin ran toward her. She did not expect Jang Johan to be killed that easily but she couldn¡¯t help but scoff at Woojin who was charging in.


    She had killed many vampires who dared to attack her until now. Woojin looked strong but he wasn¡¯t strong like Wuma. She was able to analyze Woojin¡¯s power through the previous fights so she decided to deal with it now. Her nails grew longer and Shayna jumped forward.


    Woojin swung his spear but she dodged it easily and swiped her w-like nails at Woojin. His clothes were cut out to show his skin, but his skin turned to a turtle-shell-like surface and did not bleed.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Her surprise made her react slowly to Woojin¡¯s spear attack. It scratched past her shoulder. Shayna backed away and licked her lips. The wound was small but it wasn¡¯t healing. She then attacked to aim for Woojin¡¯s googles. After she cut the googles, she jumped back again.


    Vampires had a way to see at night but not all Avatars had such power. Shayna thought this was the case here so she then charged at Woojin.


    Woojin put away one of the spears and brought out an electrical. He didn¡¯t expect it to work against Shayna, but it was going to limit her movements toward him.


    Woojin threw the to the left and thrust his spear to the right. However, Shayna didn¡¯t move to Woojin¡¯s expectations as she jumped over the and attacked Woojin¡¯s face. Woojin turned his head to avoid it and Shayna kicked off his chest to jump back.


    Woojin panted while looking at Shayna. 3rd generation vampires were too fast. He looked down at his spear. It wasn¡¯t easy to attack her with such a short-ranged weapon but he hadn¡¯t used his spiritual power yet. Shayna was bing confident that she could defeat Woojin. It was fortunate because if Shayna were to run away, there was no way Woojin would be able to catch up to her.


    Realizing that her nails will not damage him, there was only one way to get him.


    Woojin walked up and Shayna unleashed spiritual power from her body. Woojin was ready to take some attacks but he realized maybe he would receive more damage than he thought possible. He then focused on his spiritual power as it would allow him to use more power, but it didn¡¯tst long.


    Woojin paused his breath when Shayna came into range and thrust the spear. What was needed wasn¡¯t a decisive blow, but any wound that would make her bleed. Shayna barely jumped to the side to avoid being hit and Woojin charged. He struck Shayna and hit the ground. Shayna got up and attacked Woojin¡¯s chest while Woojin lunged toward her. When her nails were about to prate Woojin¡¯s chest, he focused the spiritual power at the location. His skin hardened and the nail shed against it. The attack left a spark and Woojin grabbed Shayna¡¯s wrist. He then pulled her and focused his spiritual power on his fist and punched her chest.


    Shayna quickly brought her left arm up to defend, but her arms were shattered and the bones protruded outward, getting stuck into her chest as they had been pushed in. Woojin then threw his head against her face and before she could get herself back up, he pulled out the spear and pierced her thigh. Blood began to pour out and Woojin felt relieved.


    Vampires lost their power quickly if they lost blood. Woojin then grabbed her both wrists and snapped them. Shayna couldn¡¯t even scream yet and Woojin shouted, ¡°Miho!¡±


    Miho appeared from afar.


    ¡°You have to be careful. She¡¯s much stronger than you.¡±


    Miho nodded and Woojin struck Shayna¡¯s face. He needed her to be alive to read the memory, but making such powerful vampire faint was difficult to do. Shayna was knocked out and Miho began to sh her memory. Soon, Woojin was able to find where they were trying to send the blood to.


    The blood was going to be sent to Guangzhou, specifically to Yangryou, a 2nd generation vampire that Wangjinjin created herself. Woojin was able to see most of their ns. They were sending all the blood to the south. However, Wangjinjin was nowhere to be found.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to get Yangryou to find out the rest.¡±


    Woojin then grabbed Miho¡¯s wrist and she snapped out of her memory dive.


    ¡°Go stay in the car.¡±


    Miho returned to the car and Woojin took out the Starfish Fang and pulled out her bloodstone. He also picked up all bloodstones scattered in the area and fed them to the Fang. He felt his agility increasing. The increments didn¡¯t feel asrge after he became an Avatar, but this was huge.


    When Woojin returned, Miho was sitting there with her eyes closed as if she had fainted. Woojin then moved around to light every car on fire and returned to the resting area. He waited in the car and soon, Miho shook and opened her eyes. Woojin took the car out and said to her, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Miho was dazed and pleased at getting the 4th tail.


    ¡°We can¡¯t move in that car.¡±


    Woojin walked to the Humvee and Miho quickly caught up to him and spoke with her four tails.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you see I have four tails now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough.¡±


    She needed to be a Gumiho to be useful in battle and if she were to continue to help with the memory reading, she needed six tails. Even with six tails, it wasn¡¯t possible to read the memories of most of the powerful Avatars.


    As he got into the rear seat, he said, ¡°We¡¯re going to Guangzhou.¡±


    Jang Huan¡¯s job in Xian wasn¡¯t a hard one. He just needed to collect blood and keep an eye out for the Monkey King. So when she heard he died, she didn¡¯t think much of it. Maybe he had gotten out of line against the Monkey King. But when she heard that Shayna had been killed, she was shocked.


    ¡°Shayna¡¯s dead?¡±


    [Yes.]


    Wangjinjin looked at the bald man in the conference call screen and asked, ¡°What happened to the warehouse at Chengdu?¡±


    [I heard there¡¯d been a fire.]


    Wangjinjin let out a hollowugh. The 3rd generations were the ones that sought to avenge those who attacked vampires. But now she was the one who had been killed. Wangjinjin realized that her entire family would be looked down upon because of this.


    ¡°Find who it was.¡±


    [Yes, ma¡¯am.]


    Wangjinjin held up the ss and looked at the blood in it.


    ¡°And bring their head.¡±

 Chapter 54 - Glove of Ban Gu (1)

    <h4>Chapter 54: Glove of Ban Gu (1)</h4>


    After they reached Guangzhou, Woojin checked into a hotel and told Miho to rest. She was tired from the long drive and she dly went to her room to rest. Woojin also went to his room to take a shower before going over to Miho¡¯s room. She was drinking a beer from the fridge.


    ¡°You want one?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯ll be out. You should get some rest.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to Peking Street.¡±


    ¡°Oh, let me go with you then.¡±


    ¡°No. I need to take care of some business. You can go alone if you want.¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t speak Chinese.¡±


    ¡°Then use English.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t...¡±


    Woojin looked at Miho who had a sad look on her face.


    ¡°How did you shop alone then?¡±


    ¡°I can ask at least ¡®how much¡¯...¡±


    ¡°Then do that.¡±


    ¡°No, never mind. I¡¯ll just drink some beer and sleep.¡±


    ¡°You do that.¡±


    Woojin then got out and took a cab down to Peking Street. He then retraced his memory. There was a ce here that would give him information. It was good that he had some experience of working in Guangzhou in the past. He then went to a bookstore. There were a lot of bookstores in the area but Woojin went to a ce that sold old books. Woojin spoke to the employee.


    ¡°I need Sima Qian¡¯s Book of Ranks.¡±


    The employee nced at Woojin.


    ¡°You mean the Record of the Grand Historian?¡±


    ¡°No. I need Sima Qian¡¯s Book of Ranks.¡±


    The employee then got up and closed the door to the store and pressed on the fifth bookshelf. It then moved to the back and revealed a staircase downstairs and Woojin walked down. He then walked past the corridor past a man and found the person he guessed might be waiting for him.


    Hwang greeted him.


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. How did you know that I was going toe here?¡±


    Hwang sighed, ¡°Shayna in Chengdu. Did you kill her?¡±


    ¡°You know that information will be expensive.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Hwang ced his back against the chair and looked at Woojin.


    ¡°Wangjinjin got furious after you killed Shayna. She¡¯s sent Gangzho.¡±


    ¡°Gangzho?¡±


    Woojin frowned. Gangzho was one of the 2nd generation vampires who worked for Wangjinjin with her dirty business. Woojin didn¡¯t think he would make a move already.


    ¡°Did you get into trouble because of him?¡±


    ¡°The stores in Chengdu and Xian are closed. He killed all the workers there,¡± Hwang said as he touched his neck. ¡°If I wasn¡¯t following you around, I would have met Gangzho too.¡±


    ¡°I know he doesn¡¯t care much about anything else, but attacking the ck market? He¡¯s gone mad.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but we can¡¯t attack him either. He knows that.¡±


    ¡°So, are you going to leave him be?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no one I can use that will not be afraid of retaliation from the vampires. All I can do is to ask Mr. Sun to stop him.¡±


    Asking Mr. Sun to go to work to stop Gangzho and the vampires was fine, but that was a shame for the ck market merchants. It was no good to show the world that they couldn¡¯t take care of their own.


    Hwang then asked, ¡°So, can you get Gangzho for me instead?¡±


    Woojin hesitated. He was going to kill Gangzho anyway, but he hade down here to kill Yangryou.


    ¡°Is that a formal request?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Woojin thought for a second and answered, ¡°I¡¯m here to kill Yangryou.¡±


    ¡°I expected as much. I knew you were going toe here when you killed Shayna at Chengdu. I¡¯ll provide you with every piece of information you need to kill Yangryou for free and provide you with anything you need so you can fight Wangjinjin. So, after you kill Yangryou, kill Gangzho too.¡±


    Woojin smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that too cheap? That¡¯s too cheap for fighting against them.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m some cheap bastard? This is just for the sake of helping. I¡¯ve prepared a separate payment.¡±


    Woojin became interested and Hwang smiled, ¡°I will give you the Glove of Ban Gu.¡±


    Woojin froze.


    ¡°You¡¯ll give me what?¡±


    ¡°The Glove of Ban Gu.¡±


    ¡°You know that¡¯s a divine object, right?¡±


    ¡°I know. Even Avatars want it.¡±


    Glove of Ban Gu. Ban Gu was famous in China as a god rted to the creation of the world. He didn¡¯t have any Avatars, but there were a few divine objects rted to the name. The Glove of Ban Gu was one of them. Woojin didn¡¯t know it was being held by the ck market but he remembered how powerful Ban Gu¡¯s left eye was when it was used by the Avatar of Demon Eligos in the past.


    It was not the same item, but it still was a divine object derived from the same name. Woojin answered, ¡°I have a condition.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I want it paid up front.¡±


    ¡°Up front?¡±


    Hwang looked at Woojin with dumbfounded expression but Woojin exined, ¡°Gangzho is not just any enemy. Using the divine object will give me a better chance at killing him.¡±


    Hwnag smiled, ¡°You¡¯ve be an Avatar, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Woojin just looked at him and Hwangughed.


    ¡°I was suspicious when you captured Shayna, but now I can see it for sure. I wondered when you wanted to meet with Doctor Ahn but that is amazing.¡±


    Woojin did not give the answer but just looked and asked, ¡°So, can you give it to me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you know that no one can run away without paying the ck market back, right?¡±


    Woojin nodded.


    ¡°Then you can.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll need a day. I didn¡¯t think you would agree to it this easily.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Can you erase my traces? I can¡¯t be tracked.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Woojin went to Miho¡¯s room. She was quite drunk.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here. Did you get something?¡±


    Woojin didn¡¯t answer and pulled out the Desert Eagle and threw it at her. Miho grabbed it.


    ¡°You need to be prepared to protect yourself.¡±


    ¡°I can run away.¡±


    ¡°No, you need to be prepared for the worst.¡±


    Miho frowned with the gun in her hand.


    ¡°You know I¡¯m an Avatar right? I don¡¯t need to use this.¡±


    ¡°No, you need to. You don¡¯t have a divine object, and you can¡¯t even fight.¡±


    She would¡¯ve scoffed, but she couldn¡¯t do it against Woojin. He was a hunter who killed vampires. And from what she had seentely, he was more like an Avatar himself. Compared to Woojin, Miho didn¡¯t know how to fight.


    ¡°I thought you only needed me to read memories.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but things are going much faster than I expected.¡±


    Wangjinjin had made a move already. Maybe Shayna¡¯s death aggravated her, but it was for the better as aggravated enemies were prone to make mistakes. That¡¯s why Woojin was going to train Miho so she could at least defend herself. Since she was an Avatar, she¡¯d definitely be able to quickly catch up.


    ¡°You have a lot to learn.¡±


    Woojin trained her all night and returned to his room to sleep. In the early morning before the sun came up, someone knocked on the door. It was Darkling. He handed a bag to him and Woojin went into the room while Darkling followed him in and handed over the phone. When Woojin pressed the phone against his ear, he heard Hwang¡¯s voice from the other end.


    [Did you check it?]


    ¡°Wait a second.¡±


    He opened the bag and found a ck fingerless glove. He wasn¡¯t sure what it was made of, but it was certain that it was the divine object. Woojin brought it out and put it on his left hand and asked, ¡°Why is there only one?¡±


    [That doesn¡¯te in a pair.]


    Woojin wasn¡¯t sure why this glove was called the Glove of Ban Gu, but if he could use its power, he¡¯d definitely be able to fight against Avatars.


    [You should take care of what you promised to do.]


    ¡°Of course.¡±

 Chapter 55 - Glove of Ban Gu (2)

    <h4>Chapter 55: Glove of Ban Gu (2)</h4>


    Miho was astonished.


    ¡°Is something special going on today?¡±


    Woojin looked at the menu and spoke to the employee in Chinese.


    ¡°I want a medium rare filet mignon. Do you rmend any wine?¡±


    Miho jumped in.


    ¡°Chateau P¨¦trus 1988.¡±


    Woojin turned to look at Miho.


    She smiled, ¡°We should drink good wine.¡±


    ¡°Do you have the Chateau P¨¦trus 1988?¡±


    The employee gave a bright smile and answered, ¡°Of course, sir.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have that.¡±


    The employee returned and Woojin turned to Miho.


    ¡°You like wine?¡±


    ¡°I like any kind of alcohol. I usually take whiskey, but wine is more fitting for avish restaurant.¡±


    Woojin didn¡¯t care to ask about the cost, but that¡¯s what Miho aimed for. Chateau P¨¦trus was one of the most expensive wines out there. She had to learn how to use hunter weapons and firearms all night. This was her way of getting revenge for such difficult training. When Woojin didn¡¯t care much about the cost, she even thought about ordering a few more.


    ¡°But why did wee to such an expensive restaurant?¡±


    ¡°To work.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Woojin nced around and said, ¡°Yangryou owns this store. I heard she¡¯s here today.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yangryou is strong. Her ghouls even have the power that rival 5th generation vampires.¡±


    The 2nd generation was on another level from the 3rd generation vampires. These 2nd generation vampires didn¡¯t move around with other vampires since they were so powerful. Miho sighed. She was happy that she ordered expensive wine, but it seemed like she was on a bloody battlefield.


    ¡°You should protect yourself.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I just run?¡±


    Woojin said, ¡°You should practice. Real experience is the best training there is.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but not against them.¡±


    Miho felt that it was hard to even fight against 5th generation vampires, but Woojin knew this was the start. They were fighting vampires now, but he knew they would soon be fighting more powerful Avatarster on. He needed to make her be more powerful.


    At least Woojin wanted Miho to be the best hunter there was before she became a Gumiho.


    That¡¯s when food started to be served. They were first served with bread, soup, and wine. They soon finished their good, satisfying meal.


    Miho also seemed to be satisfied with the meal. Woojin spoke while eating the ice cream that was given to them as dessert.


    ¡°Get ready.¡±


    ¡°Do you know the location?¡±


    He nced upstairs.


    ¡°Above.¡±


    ¡°How are we going up?¡±


    ¡°From here.¡±


    Woojin then brought out the EMP bomb and rolled it out to the bottom of the table next to him. All the lights went out and Woojin took the night vision goggles. Miho nced around with her eyes that turned yellow. Like vampires, she too had the power to look through the darkness. People ranted at the sudden ckout when Woojin took a small marble and threw it at the ceiling. He then hid under the table with Miho.


    The marble reached the ceiling and exploded, destroying the ceiling. People screamed and Woojin and Miho jumped up through the hole. Woojin found three ghouls and pulled out his Desert Eagle.


    He blew one of the ghouls¡¯ heads and got close to it and he kicked down another ghoul. When the 2nd ghoul was thrown to the ground without its head, the third ghoul¡¯s head was blown out. Woojin turned and saw Miho grinning.


    Woojin smiled and ran. He was running toward the direction where his watch was pointing. At the end of the corridor, he saw ghouls protecting the room. Woojin quickly rammed into the wall at the corridor.


    ¡°Get in!¡±


    Woojin shouted and Miho quickly followed him through the wall and gunfire was unleashed down the corridor.


    ¡°What is that?!¡± Miho shouted. Woojin had to get away when he saw a ghoul holding an M134 minigun. Woojin had a way to deflect the bullets as he had Hydra leather armor and hardened skin but Miho was different. He thought he should get her some armor and checked with his goggles after changing it to heat-sensing mode. He saw a ghoul walking over to the hole.


    Woojin pulled out the spear and stabbed the ghoul through the wall. The spear prated its head at once. Woojin then walked out, took the M134, and fired at the door. The door fell apart and Woojin walked up. He only destroyed it just in case Yangryou was hiding behind it and knew it would not hurt her.


    When he got into the room, the entire ss wall on the opposite side that showed the night view of Guangzhou was shattered and he saw a woman standing at the center. She stood tall in her high heels and stood arrogantly with the moonlight shining behind her.


    ¡°Did you kill Shayna?¡±


    Woojin didn¡¯t answer but pulled his trigger instead. Yangryou frowned. She tilted her head right away but a bullet scratched her skin. It was the effect of the silver bullet.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a yes.¡±


    Yangryou charged and Woojin frowned. He could see her moving but he couldn¡¯t react in time. This was the speed of a 2nd generation vampire. Woojin quickly brought his arms to defend himself. Yangryou kicked at his defense and while Woojin was pushed back. She looked down at her heels and tossed them away. It felt like she had kicked a rock. Her kick had the power to destroy most enemies, even arge boulder, but her heel was destroyed instead.


    She charged at Woojin again and he jabbed with his spear. But Yangryou dodged it easily and struck Woojin¡¯s body. Again, it was like if she had struck an indestructible stone. Then there was only one way to break it. Her nails became long ws and wielded bloody red spiritual power.


    She was going to cut it into pieces. When she charged again, Woojin threw the electrical. There was only a short range for her to avoid it in such a small corridor. As expected, Yangryou jumped up and Woojin forcefully pushed the spear toward her. He aimed for her heart, but she twisted in the air to avoid being struck. However, she was still wounded from her chest to the shoulder.


    She didn¡¯t back down. She grabbed on the spear and kicked Woojin. He raised his left hand to defend and Yangryou dropped to the ground and went for Woojin¡¯s heart, but Woojin had already hopped back.


    Yangryou frowned as she looked at the blood gushing out of her wound. This kind of wound should¡¯ve healed immediately but it wasn¡¯t healing. She looked at Woojin while licking her lips. Avatar blood was more delicious than human blood. It was hard to kill Avatars and killing Avatars for blood might get her in trouble so she couldn¡¯t taste it often. However, this Avatar was okay to kill and he wasn¡¯t just any Avatar that tempted her.


    She wielded her spiritual power into her ws again and charged. Woojin smiled and focused his spiritual power into his left fist with the glove and reached out.

 Chapter 56 - Glove of Ban Gu (3)

    <h4>Chapter 56: Glove of Ban Gu (3)</h4>


    Woojin¡¯s spiritual power expanded the Glove of Ban Gu. Therge fist that was created by spiritual power was enough to fill the corridor and it destroyed the walls on each side, the floor, and the ceiling.


    It was enough to be called a strike of a giant. There was no way Yangryou could avoid the attack. She swung her w at it but her ws were broken, her wrist was destroyed, and her arms and shoulders were shattered. She tried to escape but there was no way out. All her bones were broken and she was thrown to the ground. Woojin felt all of his energy die out and he was barely able to walk over to her. He was astonished at Yangryou who was still alive even after all her bones had been shattered into pieces.


    Woojin then brought out his spear and punctured her stomach.


    ¡°AARGH!¡±


    Yangryou screamed in agony and Woojin called, ¡°Miho.¡±


    Miho was dazed as she came out from behind.


    ¡°What did you just do?¡±


    ¡°sh her memory. I think we can do it.¡±


    Miho then took a deep breath and pulled out her orb. It looked much bigger than before. Woojin sat next to her. Miho ced her hand over Yangryou¡¯s forehead and began to read her memory.


    Woojin read the memory and learned what these vampires were doing. He learned that Yangryou was going to send the blood down to Shanghai. Wangjinjin had directly given her all these orders. She was in Shanghai. However, knowing her location didn¡¯t mean much as Woojin couldn¡¯t go straight to her. He needed to kill those who worked for her first.


    If all vampires above the 3rd generation died and Woojin killed Wangjinjin, her family would lose the power and influence they had. Woojin knew this and checked the memories to see if there were any other targets he could go after.


    He saw Gangzho, the 2nd generation vampire¡¯s face and another 2nd generation vampire, Yamato. Unlike Dmitri, Wangjinjin only created vampires with Asians. Woojin then saw the two of them eating at a restaurant a while ago. They drank special Cocktails made by mixing blood and drank from a live human at the end.


    Vampires had to be wiped out. They were more evil than most avatars. It was probably why they were easily lured by Amon, not realizing what awaited them.


    Woojin then kept on looking but nothing showed as to what they were trying to do with the blood afterward.


    ¡°So, only Wangjinjin knows the n?¡±


    At least Woojin was able to locate all the blood they collected.


    ¡°Good. We¡¯ll stop here.¡±


    Woojin opened his eyes and saw Miho in a trance while reading the memory. If she continued like this, she¡¯d lose consciousness. Woojin grabbed her shoulder and gave it a good shake but she didn¡¯t wake up. He then squeezed her shoulder. His strength now would even allow him to destroy a stone in his grasp.


    ¡°Kyah!¡±


    Miho screamed as she returned to her senses.


    ¡°It hurts!¡±


    Woojin gave her the next instructions.


    ¡°Get to the hotel. I¡¯ll meet you thereter.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°I have business to take care of.¡±


    Miho nodded and left and Woojin looked down at Yangryou.


    ¡°I promised Shayna that I will send all of you there.¡±


    Yangryou opened her mouth but no voice came out. Woojin brought out the Starfish Fang and took her bloodstone. She turned into ashes and Woojin fed the stone to his Fang. He felt his agility increasing by arge margin. He felt like he could even fight with a 3rd generation vampire in terms of speed now.


    ¡°I look forward to meeting Wangjinjin.¡±


    It seemed like feeding Wangjinjin¡¯s bloodstone would help increase his speed more than any of the other vampires. He looked around Yangryou¡¯s room and saw a wall with some art on it. When he pushed away the drawing, there was a safe. He remembered seeing the memory of using the safe. It required authentication which he did not have, so Woojin just punched it. His strength and hardened skin ripped through the metal as if it were made of paper. There was cash, gold, and a lot of diamonds. Woojin collected it all in a bag and he also gathered the bloodstones from the ghouls on his way out and left.


    Hwang smiled, ¡°Did you get Yangryou? I heard it¡¯s noisy out there right now.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Good. I knew you could do it.¡±


    Woojin smiled and handed over the cash, gold, and diamonds to Hwang.


    ¡°Can you deposit all his into my bank?¡±


    Hwang checked on the amount and answered, ¡°1.15 million dors in cash, 1.2 million dors in gold and 3.2 million dors in diamonds. You¡¯ve got a lot here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Can you deposit into my bank?¡±


    ¡°Of course. So, what are you going to do with Gangzho?¡±


    ¡°You think he¡¯lle here?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    A 2nd generation vampire died. Gangzho would definitelye to investigate. Woojin smiled, ¡°Let me know when hees. I have some business to attend to.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Woojin then went to the blood hospital of Guangzhou. Vampires created a blood storage beneath the hospital so they could use the hospital¡¯s vehicles to transport blood.


    Before he went there, he stopped by a store to buy a cat mask. He couldn¡¯t use the EMP since it would cripple the hospital so he had to hide his face from the security cameras. When Woojin got down to the entrance, there were people guarding it. Woojin realized they were just normal humans and quickly knocked them out. They didn¡¯t even realize what wasing at them.


    Woojin then destroyed the door and stood in front of the elevator. He punched in the passcode but it didn¡¯t work.


    ¡°Did they find out already?¡±


    Woojin then destroyed the elevator door and jumped down. Elevator wasing up, but he punched through the elevator and got down. When he opened the door, he was met with gunfire. Woojin had his Hydra leather armor so he brought both arms up to hide his face and charged. People were thrown to the wall as if they were struck by a truck.


    Woojin nced around and walked in. There was blood everywhere. Woojin summoned his spear and destroyed all the machines. It was to stop controlling the temperature, thus ruining all the blood here.


    Woojin then got out and returned to his hotel. Miho was drinking hard liquor. Woojin sighed, ¡°How much did you drink?¡±


    There were ten empty bottles on the floor. A human would have died already. Miho grinned, ¡°I felt like I would forget who I am if I don¡¯t drink...¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the opposite?¡±


    It seemed like the 2nd generation vampire was too much for Miho. The chaos in reading memories would bring destruction to her consciousness. Woojin looked at her and pped her head. Miho was knocked out and Woojin sat next to her. He picked up a bottle of liquor and drank it.


    ¡°It¡¯s good liquor though.¡±


    Woojin then looked out to the window. It was a busy day, but he had gotten a lot. Woojin smiled as he looked down at the Glove of Ban Gu. It increased his spiritual power and strengthened it. The spear was a great weapon but he didn¡¯t know how to use it well yet so the glove was now a powerful weapon in his arsenal. And Woojin knew that if his spiritual power increased, his glove would be much more powerful in return.


    While Woojin was feeling the spiritual power reacting better to him, Miho woke up.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re awake now?¡±


    Miho then closed her eyes for a second and then opened them again.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s clear now. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Miho didn¡¯t seem to remember that she was knocked out by Woojin.


    ¡°There¡¯s something you need to learn.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Woojin answered, ¡°Sniping.¡±

 Chapter 57 - Gangzho (1)

    <h4>Chapter 57: Gangzho (1)</h4>


    ¡°Get it together. You missed.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the wind!¡±


    Woojin looked at the target with his arms crossed. The distance was about 500 meters away. He couldn¡¯t have her try longer distances yet, so they were firing at Yangryou¡¯s room that could be seen from afar. It seemed like no one wasing to investigate, which meant that Gangzho was already working on it.


    ¡°Again. Your target is the wine ss on that desk.¡±


    Sniping against the wind on top of fifty story building was no easy task. Woojin took a long time to get to where he was now. But the person practicing it was an Avatar heightened senses. They could even feel the slight breeze in the air.


    ¡°Concentrate.¡±


    Miho took a breath and pulled the trigger. The wine ss shattered. Miho became excited but Woojin simply moved on. ¡°Good. We can now wait.¡±


    Miho moved away from the scope and turned to Woojin.


    ¡°Who are we waiting for?¡±


    ¡°Gangzho.¡±


    ¡°Do you think he¡¯ll be shot down?¡±


    ¡°No, but we can get his attention. He won¡¯t be able to jump across here.¡±


    Woojin was prepared to fight against Gangzho already. He had set up traps across the roof. Gangzho was famous for his strength. Unlike Yangryou and Yamato who worked to increase their own forces, Gangzho only worked with Wangjinjin to take care of her business.


    Woojin chewed on his jerky while Miho munched on her snack and mumbled, ¡°How long do we have to wait?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t take long. The police are noting, which means that Gangzho has already worked things out. He¡¯lle soon. At least by tonight.¡±


    ¡°Do we have to wait until night then?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Miho asked, ¡°Can I drink?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Woojin then looked out at the sky. The sun was going down already. A hunter¡¯s fight was always like this. They were always up against much stronger beings and they always had to set down traps and wait. Waiting was the first thing required of hunters.


    Gangzho answered the conference call and saw Wangjinjin¡¯s face popping up. He frowned as he saw that her face was pale with the sign of disease.


    [Yangryou is dead.]


    ¡°I will be at the scene soon.¡±


    Her eyes turned red as she red at Gangzho.


    [Do whatever you can to kill the one responsible for this. And bring me their head.]


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring it over to you soon.¡±


    [I¡¯m counting on you.]


    Gangzho hung up and ced his back against the seat. He had gotten into a problem against the ck market while investigating Shayna but he didn¡¯t care. Shayna would not have died if they hadn¡¯t sold their weapons. The car stopped and Gangzho got out of the car. A man walked over to him who was guarding the building. He was the head of police.


    ¡°I told people to stay out like you said.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. You can go now.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    They began to move away and Gangzho behind him. There was a man protected by six ghouls. Gangzho met eyes with the man and walked into the building. After what happened yesterday, the building was emptied out. The elevators no longer worked because of the EMP and Gangzho jumped up the emergency stairway. Ghouls followed him and thest ghoul a the weak-looking man on his arm.


    Gangzho became surprised when he got to the top floor.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    He was curious about which Avatar killed Shayna and Yangryou. So he checked all the Avatars within China but he couldn¡¯t find anyone. And based on what happened here, it was evident that guns and bombs had been used. But that wasn¡¯t enough to kill Yangryou. It was when Gangzho found the destroyed corridor that he stopped. The entire corridor was destroyed from top to bottom, left to right.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Gangzho looked back and the weak-looking man asked, ¡°Should I take a look?¡±


    ¡°Read the memory.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The man ced his hand on the ground and mumbled, ¡°Man and woman... they use pistols. They are good at taking out ghouls. The man is good at fighting. He kills ghouls with ease.¡±


    ¡°Check this ce.¡±


    The man then walked up to the destroyed ce. The man was the Avatar of Baku. He had a way of reading memories of objects and eating a person¡¯s dreams. Gangzho then looked up. He saw something shining on the roof of the opposite building and saw the oue right away.


    Baku¡¯s head exploded and Gangzho turned to the building. He then jumped to the side for cover and realized that the enemy was waiting for him here. He jumped out of the window.


    When Gangzho appeared, Woojin was prepared to fire. He saw the man standing by the ghouls. He knew who this man was.


    ¡°Miho. We need to get him first.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°You see the man next to Gangzho?¡±


    ¡°The one who has his hand on the ground?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s an Avatar of Baku. He can read the memories of objects. We have to take him out first.¡±


    Miho nodded and pulled the trigger. Woojin then spoke after he saw Baku¡¯s head blow up.


    ¡°Now, fire at Gangzho.¡±


    Miho fired at Gangzho right away but Gangzho got away. He was then running toward the broken window. Woojin then took out the HK416. He saw Gangzho had a cloak on his back. The cloak then turned to that of a wing of a bat and Gangzho flew over the building up to them. Woojin pulled the trigger.


    ¡°Cloak of Vampire Bat... dammit!¡±


    It was famous divine object rted to vampires. It allowed the wearer to fly. It also had high defensive capabilities.


    Woojin shouted, ¡°Miho! Get back!¡±


    Miho quickly got back and disappeared and Woojin fired at Gangzho again. The part of his cloak protected his body to defend against the bullets and Gangzho dropped in front of Woojin.


    If Woojin didn¡¯t back away, he would¡¯ve been killed. Woojin looked at Gangzho. Gangzho smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve got you now.¡±


    He seemed to be excited that he was finally able to find the man behind the vampire murders. Woojin fired his remaining bullets and the cloak moved by itself to deflect them. Woojin then threw down his gun and took out his spear. Gangzho also increased his nail into ws and the cloak turned into ck clothes.


    ¡°Are you Batman or something?¡±


    Gangzho ignored Woojin¡¯sment and said, ¡°I just need your head.¡±


    He charged and Woojin moved forward with his spear. Thanks to his Starfish Fang, he was now as fast as a 3rd generation vampire. Gangzho frowned and dodged the spear and analyzed Woojin. It was very quick, meaning he seemed to be a speedy-type Avatar. But it wasn¡¯t too fast. Also, the spear didn¡¯t even make a scratch on his nail, which meant it was nothing special.


    It was weird that he was using a gun, but this alone wasn¡¯t enough to kill Yangryou. Gangzho realized it and unleashed his spiritual power. the cloak absorbed the power and changed shape. It turned to make him move faster.


    Now, Woojin couldn¡¯t even touch Gangzho with his spear. He didn¡¯t know the cloak had such power. He wanted it.

 Chapter 58 - Gangzho (2)

    <h4>Chapter 58: Gangzho (2)</h4>


    Woojin couldn¡¯t use his traps as Gangzho had flown over but he didn¡¯t care. He was thankful for Gangzho bringing a divine object. The problem was that he was too quick. Gangzho¡¯s w attacked Woojin¡¯s body and he struck down with his spear. But Gangzho quickly retreated and came for Woojin¡¯s neck this time. He knew his skin could harden but he didn¡¯t want to try it with his neck. Woojin dodged it and tried to grab the wrist but Gangzho dodged it again and kicked Woojin, throwing him backwards. Woojin tried to get up but Gangzho was already on him


    Woojin needed precise time for his Glove of Bandu to work or he will run out of his spiritual power before making a decisive blow. Woojin pulled up the spear to defend himself against the w. At least the spear was a good defense against a spiritual power attack. Woojin then brought up his spiritual power. He couldn¡¯t win this fight without using it. His muscle strength increased and his attack became more powerful.


    Gangzho jumped way into the back and stood by the corner of the roof and looked at Woojin. He thought Woojin was a speed type but he unleashed his power and almost broke his ws. It was time for Gangzho to do it for real. Gangzho¡¯s eyes turned red.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    Gangzho used hypnosis when he met eyes with Woojin. He knew it wouldn¡¯t work against an Avatar, but it will at least give a slight stop and that was going to be a decisive moment. Woojin didn¡¯t even flinch. Instead, Gangzho had gotten injured from the spear for the first time. His cloak was ripped apart and it cut his shoulder.


    If it damaged his cloak, that was a divine object. Gangzho realized his hypnosis did not work and moved away. He then realized his bleeding did not stop.


    ¡°This is more than I expected.¡±


    Woojin smiled. He felt his spiritual power loosening up as he freely fought with his powers. It was as if ice was melting away. Woojin then jumped at Gangzho. The vampire dodged and tried to fight but after seeing what his spear could do, Gangzho became less aggressive. He was also shocked by the fact that his power did not work at all.


    Gangzho realized he couldn¡¯t win at this rate so he sped up. His w came after Woojin¡¯s body and Woojin focused his spiritual power at the impact point. The w prated through the leather armor but it couldn¡¯t prate the hardened skin. When Gangzho¡¯s eye turned wide in shock, Woojin grabbed his wrist. Gangzho kicked Woojin with his wrist grabbed but Woojin endured it by hardening his body. Woojin then thrust his spear into Gangzho¡¯s chest but Gangzho backed away. He had cut his own arm.


    Gangzho then realized that Woojin¡¯s biggest weapon was not the strength or speed. It was defense. He realized he could not win and decided he should attack next time.


    When Gangzho tried to jump down, Woojin charged. Gangzho didn¡¯t think Woojin would move toward him Woojin would fly down building. There was nowhere for Gangzho to avoid it. He just jumped fast as he can, but he couldn¡¯t get away from Woojin as he stabbed his spear at Gangzho.


    Gangzho dodged it and kicked Woojin, thinking it would push Woojin back but Woojin snatched his foot. Gangzho thought for a second that if he had to cut down his foot but Woojin pushed forth with his spear. Gangzho then collided against the spear and hugged Woojin to bite his neck.


    Woojin sent his spiritual power but Gangzho¡¯s fangs cut down into his hardened skin. But while they were falling from the fifty story height, Woojin was relieved. There was nowhere for Gangzho to go now. Woojin brought his spear back to his bracelet and grabbed Gangzho¡¯s face. His strength was unimaginable. Gangzho¡¯s face was going to be crushed before he could put his fang into Woojin¡¯s neck. Gangzho then used his ws to prate Woojin¡¯s stomach, thinking Woojin could only harden his skin in one ce. Woojin couldn¡¯t harden his stomach and the w pierced through his skin.


    Woojin vomited blood and increased his grasp with his spiritual power. That made the power to harden the skin on the neck to decrease and the fang reached the veins. Gangzho smiled but Woojin¡¯s hand destroyed his face.


    ¡°AAARGH!¡±


    Gangzho opened his mouth to scream and the fangs were pulled out. Woojin then reached out with his right hand and dropped with Gangzho¡¯s head on the bottom and pulled out the spear on his left and stabbed Gangzho¡¯s heart. Gangzho shook and turned into ash. Woojin grabbed the bloodstone and the cloak. The cloak that changed shape to cover Gangzho¡¯s body had turned back into normal cloak again. As he ced his hand on it, his power was sucked into the cloak. It seemed the cloak refused to be touched by Woojin. Woojin focused while falling down and the cloak soon grasped his body. Woojin then opened his eyes. He was almost at the ground. Wojin tried to use the cloak to make it fly, but he couldn¡¯t control it yet and the cloak didn¡¯t change from its current shape where it wrapped Woojin¡¯s body like how Gangzho did. Woojin then bit on his lips and focused the remaining power on his two legs and dropped to the ground.


    The ground trembled and cars next to it were bumped up. Woojin had grit on his teeth from the shocking through his leg. Fortunately, he was able to avoid being hurt. Woojin found ghouls running out of Yangryou¡¯s building and charged.


    He was almost empty of his spiritual power. Woojin fed Gangzho¡¯s bloodstone to the Starfish Fang and charged at the ghouls. Thanks to the stone, he now had a speed that overcame a 3rd generation vampire. He was easily able to kick and punch ghouls into their death. And then one ghouls¡¯ heads exploded. Woojin looked up and saw that Miho fired from the roof.


    Woojin then brought out the spear to attack the remaining two ghouls and killed them. He picked the bloodstones and jumped on top of the car roof next to it and jumped again to step on the light pole and disappeared.


    Wangjinjin shook while getting up from the table. Gangzho was also killed. While she was shaking heavily, someone walked in. Wangjinjin red and the person came to help her stand. After helping Wangjinjin to sit down, Amon sat across her.


    ¡°You seem to have gained taken a huge blow.¡±


    Wangjinjin red. This happened after she decided to side with Amon. She didn¡¯t care when the low-ranking vampires were killed, but the death of the 2nd generations she made herself made her angry.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to help you.¡±


    ¡°Help?¡±


    Wangjinjin asked and Amon smiled.


    ¡°There¡¯s a man out there that clouds my vision.¡±


    Wangjinjin looked at Amon in annoyance and Amon continued, ¡°I think the man killed Yangryou and Gangzho.¡±


    Wangjinjin just felt Gangzho¡¯s death. But how did Amon know that? Wangjinjin held back her fury and asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me even when you knew?¡±


    Amon shook his head.


    ¡°Everything was blurry this time. I only got to see it clearly after he died.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°I came to help you so we can kill him.¡±


    Wangjinjin then smiled at Amon.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy to hear what kind of help you will provide.¡±

 Chapter 59 - Divine Object (1)

    <h4>Chapter 59: Divine Object (1)</h4>


    Hwang greeted Woojin wholeheartedly.


    ¡°Haha. I heard it already, but I didn¡¯t expect to hear Gangzho to have died already.¡±


    Woojin shed his left hand.


    ¡°Thanks to this glove.¡±


    ¡°That fully belongs to you now.¡±


    Woojin smiled and gave the Hydra leather set to Hwang.


    ¡°Huh? Where did you get this? Ouch, look at the hole in this expensive suit!¡±


    It was the armor that Woojin had used himself. It had done its duty.


    ¡°Can you make an alteration to this size?¡±


    Woojin gave the size to Hwang and he smiled, ¡°Are you going to the friend you hang around with?¡±


    ¡°Did you know?¡±


    ¡°Well, we do have eyes on you too.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but you shouldn¡¯t sell my information to vampires.¡±


    ¡°If we didn¡¯t respect our code as merchants, we would not have be where we are today.¡±


    Of course, it was proven when two of their stores were destroyed by Gangzho but they didn¡¯t spill Woojin¡¯s information.


    ¡°So, how long are you going to stay here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to Japan, but I need to prepare some things first.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to kill Yamato?¡±


    Woojin just smiled and Hwang answered, ¡°I guess you do need to get Yamato if you want to destroy Wangjinjin family, but Yamato has connections with politics. It won¡¯t be easy.¡±


    Woojin answered, ¡°I¡¯ll finish it before the other Avatarse to bother me.¡±


    Yamato had influentce over Japanese Avatars but it wasn¡¯t likely for them to move to avenge Yamato. Woojin was going to kill Yamato and get right out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send it to you in three days to your hotel.¡±


    ¡°And can you get me basic hunter equipment?¡±


    ¡°Basic equipments? Other than guns?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll prepare those also.¡±


    Woojin then returned to the hotel. Miho wasn¡¯t drinking and was working on cleaning out the guns. Woojin smiled.


    ¡°It was a shame this time.¡±


    If she had read Gangzho¡¯s memory, her fifth tail might havee out but Woojin had no way to subdue him. Miho ced down the gun and said, ¡°If I¡¯m a help, then how about you share ns with me moving forward?¡±


    Woojin asked Miho who seemed more determined then usual, ¡°Why are you interested now?¡±


    ¡°Because I think it¡¯s better for me to know what¡¯s going on rather than just being dragged around.¡±


    Woojin shook his head.


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°For you to help, you need nine tails. I¡¯ll tell you when the timees, so for now, just trust me.¡±


    Miho didn¡¯t ask further and Woojin handed over a tablet machine.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a program for hunter training.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You want me to look at it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m going to test youter.¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Woojin then returned to his room and began his training. What he was focusing on was the Vampire Bat Cloak. It had the ability to change shape ording to the wearer¡¯s will so he had to make it shape it on him like a jacket. There was a lot of things he can do with the cloak. It can change its shape to fly or be worn like armor. If it wielded spiritual power, it could be strengthened also.


    It was hard at first but Woojin soon got the hang of it. He changed the cloak to a wing shape and tried to move. It felt like if he now had a another body part. He then changed it back to wrap around himself. It was going to take some time to change its shape instantly, but it was still a good find.


    Sun let out a smoke. He had tried to save it but he already used all of the balls that Woojin had gotten him.


    ¡°Yangryou and Gangzho are dead.¡±


    Nam came up to Sun and spoke and Sun sighed after puffing out thest smoke.


    ¡°So, he¡¯s going to finish them for real.¡±


    ¡°Yes. There is no going back now.¡±


    Sun Wukong cackled and Nam continued, ¡°We have a report that the Red Boy appeared at Guangzhou.¡±


    ¡°Red Boy? Why is he there?¡±


    ¡°We have a report that Ko Woojin is rted to death of Wuma and Somi.¡±


    Sunughed, ¡°Then I can¡¯t bring him back. I have no reason to jump in a fight between Avatars. Especially if it¡¯s such a private matter.¡±


    ¡°Should I send a message to let him know?¡±


    ¡°No. We can¡¯t help him. I just hope he tells me the recipe before he dies.¡±


    Sun then looked out the window.


    Woojin focused on training on his cloak and was able to achieve enough progress. Miho also mastered the training program. Woojin was going to purchase all equipment that was in the program to train her when Hwang and Darkling came to visit him.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t think you woulde by yourself.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s expensive.¡±


    Woojin smiled. Darkling put down the bag and there was Hydra leather armor cleanly fixed with basic hunter equipment.


    ¡°How much is it total?¡±


    ¡°About a million yuan.¡±


    ¡°Do you want it transferred to your ount?¡±


    ¡°That will do.¡±


    Woojin made a transfer and Hwang walked up to the window to look out. He then turned to Woojin.


    ¡°Yamato moved.¡±


    It seemed he was having his eyes on Yamato already.


    ¡°Where is he now?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s in Shanghai. And all 3rd generation vampires hace gathered.¡±


    Woojin frowned. He can kill 3rd generations with ease now, but he couldn¡¯t fight 2nd generations with such ease. Wangjinjin was a 1st generation. He was going to fight her after killing all others but if they were grouping up, there was no way to fight them.


    ¡°If they are going to hide away, then I¡¯ll let them.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Will you let them be?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I wasn¡¯t only here to fight them.¡±


    He came to China to kill Wangjinjin¡¯s family but he had to find something too. He couldn¡¯t dare to attack the Wangjinjin family when they were getting ready to defend. It was better to take the chance to look for what he wanted to find.


    ¡°I need directions to Mr. Jang who smuggles ancient artifacts in Machuria.¡±


    Hwang was confused.


    ¡°Jang? You mean Jang Yoon?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What about him? He¡¯s not a clean type to work with. If you need something from him, I¡¯ll get it for you instead.¡±


    ¡°I need to see him directly.¡±


    Hwang then nodded.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be hard to make an appointment with him.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, please.¡±


    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll let you know. But I¡¯ll need payment for it.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Haha. Sure.¡±


    Hwang then was going out and stopped to speak.


    ¡°Oh, and the Red Boy hase down to Guangzhou. Sound familiar you?¡±


    ¡°Red Boy?¡±


    Woojin frowned. There was no way Red Boy woulde to Guangzhou without reason.


    ¡°Did you find his location?¡±


    ¡°I just heard he just arrived this morning.¡±


    Woojin nodded.


    ¡°Thank you for letting me know.¡±


    ¡°No problem. I just thought maybe it¡¯s rted to you. Do you want me to take a look?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call youter.¡±


    Hwang left and Woojin took the bag to Miho¡¯s room.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Woojin walked in and put down the bag.


    ¡°This is for you.¡±


    ¡°For me?¡±


    Woojin nodded and opened the bag to take out the equipment on the table. Miho also seemed to be interested in gear and weapons now and checked each thing. Woojin smiled and took out the Hydra leather armor.


    ¡°And this is your armor.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Hydra¡¯s leather amor?!¡±


    ¡°Put it on. It should fit.¡±


    ¡°Is it mine?¡±


    She was more eager than when she saw hunter gear. It was an expensive item so it was natural for her to be excited.


    ¡°Can I put it on?¡±


    Woojin nodded and Miho quickly went into the bathroom to change. With the leather clothing on, it showed her alluring lines well. She also had beautiful face thatbined with the clothes, she was going to allure nine out of ten men on the street for sure.


    Woojin said, ¡°Check on the gears here.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll do my best!¡±


    Woojin smiled and got out. He had the Desert Eagle, the Starfish Fang and the spear, but this was the best equipment he could get for now. He then nced at the watch. The directional needle was moving.


    The Red Boy.


    Son of the Bull Demon King and the Iron Fan Princess. If he came for him, he was here for revenge. There was no getting out of it.

 Chapter 60 - Divine Object (2)

    <h4>Chapter 60: Divine Object (2)</h4>


    Woojin got out of the hotel and climbed into the Humvee. The distance wasn¡¯t far from him. He saw it moving when he got out of the parking lot. There was young man driving into the hotel on a convertible and Woojin sighed. The Red Boy knew where he was and came straight to him. If he met Miho, that would cause another problem so Woojin rammed his Humvee into the Red Boy¡¯s car.


    Red Boy almost fell while getting out of his car and red at him. Woojin then waved and backed his car up before he turned his car around and ran. Red Boy got back onto his car and followed.


    Woojin couldn¡¯t shake him off as they drove fast through the city. He couldn¡¯t fight Red Boy in the middle of the city. Sun Wukong allowed Woojin to not cause too much trouble so Woojin ran through the city even if it meant that he had to ram through other cars. Red Boy scoffed, ¡°Wow, look at him go.¡±


    Red Boy realized that the man who rammed into his car was the one he was looking for. He heard about his parent¡¯s deaths when he got out of his training. It was Jang Soso, his step-mother who brought him the news of the death of Wuma and Somi. And from her, Red Boy learned that there was another hunter involved who was responsible for their death. It was Hunter Ko Woojin. Red Boy was going to kill Woojin first and go after Bihyung.


    He couldn¡¯t dare to have this car chase go on for long as it will furiate Mr. Sun. His eyes turned red and Humvee¡¯s tire bursted into me and exploded. The car mmed the pole at the entrance of a bazaar. A man ran out of the car and the Red Boy smiled. But the man ran straight into an alleyway.


    ¡°Hah.¡±


    All he needed to do was to be careful about the spear. Red Boy chased him in but Woojin was waiting for him.


    Woojin was relieved when Red Boy was following him. His eyes would allow him to burn down the Humvee as a whole but just burning up the wheel meant that Red Boy was wary of Sun Wukong. This meant he will not unleash big power that might endanger those around them.


    This was his chance. That¡¯s why he ran just enough for Red Boy to follow him. Woojin jumping to an adjacent building and hopped up to the roof. Red Boy soon followed him up and asked, ¡°Is this the end?¡±


    Woojin then looked at Red Boy.


    ¡°Red Boy?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I am the Red Boy.¡±


    He looked like a high school student, but his power was more dangerous than Dokkebi Fire in some way.


    ¡°You are Ko Woojin?¡±


    ¡°Do you know me?¡±


    ¡°My stepmother told me. My father and mother. You killed them, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Woojin sighed, ¡°What do you want from me?¡±


    ¡°You should pay with your death. You killed my family, so I¡¯ll start with you and finish all of your family.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be possible.¡±


    Red Boy was one of the stronger Avatars but he was no match against Granny Mago.


    ¡°Wuma came for my family with Wangjinjin¡¯s request and Somi came for my friend. Based on your logic, it is destiny for me to kill you then.¡±


    Red Boy then bumped his fists together and they sparked in fire. His power allowed him to start a fire wherever he wanted but he couldn¡¯t make it too easy. He was going to burn this man alive slowly. Woojin scoffed and pulled out the Desert Eagle.


    Red Boy dodged and got closer to Woojin.


    He frowned, ¡°What?¡±


    He was shocked by the fact that he couldn¡¯t get away from the bullet. Woojin then changed the cloak into an armor shape and charged at the Red Boy.


    Red Boy was shocked yet again. Woojin was too quick to be a human. When Red Boy swung his fist instinctively, Woojin easily dodged it and threw his fist at the Red Boy¡¯s stomach.


    ¡°UGH!¡±


    It was a powerful attack that looked like it would prate his stomach. Red Boy tried to reach out to Woojin with his hand but Woojin had already punched Red Boy¡¯s chin and Woojin pounded him.


    Red Boy was bruised, his teeth broke and his chest bones were shattered. He couldn¡¯t get himself together against the unimaginable brute force. Woojin then kicked down on his head and the Red Boy dropped to the ground. Woojin brought out his spear when the fire exploded in front of his eyes.


    What Woojin first did was to take Red Boy¡¯s sight. He thought taking away his sight would cause him to lose his aim to start fires but Red Boy seemed felt a sense of danger and exploded with fire.


    Woojin jumped up to avoid being engulfed in mes. The entire roof was swept by the me and the Red Boy was standing up in it. He still had no sight but he brought the fire everywhere with him. Now Woojin needed to kill him for the sake of the safety of people.


    The cloak then changed and shaped it with Woojin¡¯s spiritual power to increase his strength. Woojin then threw the spear. Red Boy engulfed himself in mes to defend but the spear flew through the mes and Red Boy altogether.


    ¡°UGH!¡±


    The spear pierced through Red Boy and Woojin took out another spear. He couldn¡¯t go into the mes as the Starfish Fang was weak against heat. He had to finish him before going back down.


    Woojin then threw another spear and it prated his head. The fire disappeared as Red Boy was killed. Woojin walked up and took out the spiritual stone. As he looked down at the yellow stone, Woojin hesitated. The Starfish Fang took in every stone but this stone was special. It had the power to wield fire. Could it still be eaten? What if it ruins the Fang? Woojin then decided that he still had time. If the Fang disappeared after taking this stone, then he can always get a new Fang.


    Woojin then fed it and realized one thing. Red Boy¡¯s stone had huge spiritual power and gave him a great boost. However, it didn¡¯t seem to give him the power to make fire.


    ¡°So it can take any spiritual stones.¡±


    He now had more spiritual stones that boosted power. Woojin looked down at the Red Boy¡¯s body.


    ¡°What should I do with this?¡±


    Woojin then took out the cloak to put the body inside it and shaped the cloak to that of a carrier and dragged it down.


    He climbed into Red Boy¡¯s convertible and got to Hwang.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Can you send this to Doctor Ahn?¡±


    ¡°A delivery job? What is it?¡±


    Woojin then opened it and Hwang asked, ¡°Is this some kind of mummy?¡±


    Woojin wasn¡¯t sure what he meant and looked down. There was a scrawny looking mummy without a single drop of blood inside. Woojin then remembered the name.


    The Vampire Bat Cloak. It drank blood.

 Chapter 61 - Divine Object (3)

    <h4>Chapter 61: Divine Object (3)</h4>


    Woojin took the mummy and spoke to Hwang.


    ¡°It¡¯s body of the Red Boy. It doesn¡¯t have blood but it should still be useful.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Red Boy?¡± Hwang asked in shock.


    ¡°Yeah. He lost too much blood while fighting.¡±


    ¡°This looks like a vampire sucked all of his blood out.¡±


    Woojin didn¡¯t exin any further.


    ¡°Oh, and do you know what divine object the Jade Faced Princess has?¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about the Mirror of Reflection?¡±


    ¡°Mirror of Reflection? She has that?¡±


    The Mirror of Reflection was a mirror said to be ced at the entrance to hell that showed what the person did in the past life. It was more than just a divine object.


    ¡°It¡¯s a replica but it¡¯s still good enough to be called a divine object. It showcases the past.¡±


    Hwang nodded, ¡°I wondered how the Red Boy found you. So it was her.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I think we have a way to cripple her item.¡±


    ¡°Is there?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s this.¡±


    Hwang brought up a mirror. Woojin looked at it and Hwang exined, ¡°This can be used to erase the trace.¡±


    Hwang then shed it Woojin and the body of Red Boy.


    ¡°The Mirror of Reflection won¡¯t be able to read you now.¡±


    ¡°How much is that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t sell this. We use it to erase the trace.¡±


    It seemed like it had more power to it then just erasing the trace of memories. Maybe it was going to help prevent memory reading by avatars like Miho or Baku.


    ¡°You have a great object there.¡±


    ¡°Consider this aplementary service.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. So how much is the shipping cost?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. I think 100 thousand yuan should do.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and I got into an ident near the hotel. Can you take care of that?¡±


    ¡°I need a separate payment for that. I need 500 thousand yuan.¡±


    Woojin paid and left with the carrier. Hwang looked down at the body and became curious.


    ¡°How did he even have a carrier ready?¡±


    Woojin returned to his hotel and looked at the carrier. He didn¡¯t see it sucking blood when he wore it but it drank all the blood from the Red Boy. He expected to show a great power since it drank up all that valuable blood. He tapped on the cloak that covered his body as he touched it. He then took the Fang and sliced his arm that was wrapped with the cloak. It didn¡¯t cut open.


    ¡°OH?¡±


    It was a divine object that had the ability to grow. This meant that he could feed the stones to his Fang and the blood to the cloak.


    ¡°This is more than I expected.¡±


    He got a call from Hwang and was told that appointment with Mr. Jang had been made. He had to travel down to Harbin, so taking a ne was necessary. Woojin asked Hwang to transfer his weapons and asked him to arrange transportation for him to Harbin.


    Woojin then called Bihyung.


    [It looks like everything went well. Wangjinjin¡¯s family is in mess.]


    ¡°I killed Gangzho, Yangryou, and Shayna.¡±


    He didn¡¯t even have to name the ones under the 3rd generation. Bihyung shouted in astonishment,


    [So, that¡¯s why Yamato went to Shanghai.]


    ¡°Do you have eyes on the Wangjinjin family?¡±


    [Yeah, I was curious.]


    ¡°Let me ask you a favor.¡±


    [What is it?]


    ¡°I need to move with weapons, but I need to take a flight.¡±


    [You have to ask Mr. Sun if you are going to move within China.]


    ¡°Is there any other way?¡±


    [I guess I can make things work. What is the weapon?]


    ¡°A dagger.¡±


    [That won¡¯t be a problem. You¡¯re at Guangzhou, right? Where are you going?]


    ¡°Harbin.¡±


    [I¡¯ll send the private jet. Take it down there. It will be at the airport in six hours.]


    ¡°Thanks. Have any other Avatarse into the country since I left?¡±


    [No. I was watching out for vampires and Were-families, but none havee in yet.]


    ¡°Good.¡±


    [So when are youing back?]


    ¡°After I wipe out Wangjinjin¡¯s family.¡±


    If he could read Wangjinjin¡¯s memory and locate Amon, that was the best possible oue. At the very least, he¡¯d be able to find Dmitri¡¯s location.


    [Okay. Let¡¯s have a drink when youe back.]


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Woojin then hung up and went to Miho. She was listening of an expert hunter training lesson with the Hydra leather armor over her.


    ¡°Studying hard?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, this is actually fun.¡±


    ¡°Hunters have been developing that for a long time.¡±


    ¡°But why does it only show tactics against monsters?¡±


    ¡°Because Avatars don¡¯t fight in packs. They also all have different powers so regr tactics don¡¯t work against them.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Miho nodded and Woojin smiled, ¡°So, don¡¯t study too hard on the tactics. What¡¯s important is to learn how to use weapons and when to use them.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Woojin took out a beer and handed one over to Miho. She opened her eyes wide and asked, ¡°Can I drink?¡±


    ¡°Just one. We have a flight to taketer.¡±


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Harbin.¡±


    She expected she was going to move when Darkling took all the weapons, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be that far. Woojin smiled, ¡°I have to find something.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret. But there¡¯s something you have to do.¡±


    ¡°What is it that you need me to do then?¡±


    ¡°You can read memories without cing your hand over them now, right?¡±


    Miho looked at Woojin in surprise. It was the power she got after getting the fourth tail. How did Woojin know this?


    ¡°I can¡¯t sh it though.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it. Is it possible?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Woojin only heard that Smuggler Jang Yoon was currently holding the item he was looking for, but he wasn¡¯t sure when the man got his hands on it. He still needed to check to make sure.


    Harbin.


    Woojin and Miho moved to the ce of the appointment. It was inside a certain restaurant. Other than a fat man who sat by the window and few men standing behind him, there was no one else in the restaurant. Woojin walked over and Miho followed cautiously. Woojin sat across and Jang Yoon said grumpily, ¡°I came for Mr. Hwang¡¯s sake. So, what is it that you want from me?¡±


    Woojin spoke calmly.


    ¡°I am Ko Wojin.¡±


    Jang Yoon curtly, ¡°Jang Yoon.¡±


    ¡°I believe you have a certain object I want, so that¡¯s why I came to see you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you know what objects I sell.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I promise that it will not bring any trouble. I¡¯m not buying it to sell it else where.¡±


    ¡°Is it for collection?¡±


    Woojin nodded and Jang Yoon¡¯s face softened. If Woojin was looking for a collectible, maybe it was going to be a good deal.


    ¡°So, what is it that you¡¯re looking for?¡±


    ¡°Do you have a list of what you have?¡±


    Jang Yoon reached out to the back and the man took out a tablet and showed it to Woojin.


    ¡°Take a look. If you have what you need, I¡¯ll sell it to you for a good price for Mr. Hwang¡¯s sake.¡±


    Woojin smiled. That was a lie. He knew that this kind of man would not care. Woojin then nced at Miho and she ced her hand below the table to read Jang Yoon¡¯s memory. Woojin scanned through the tablet but he couldn¡¯t find what he wanted and turned to Miho. She nodded and Woojin returned it to Jang Yoon.


    ¡°Are there any others that aren¡¯t listed here?¡±


    ¡°Nothing expect my own collectibles.¡±


    ¡°I see. I don¡¯t think what I¡¯m looking for is here.¡±


    ¡°If you tell me what it is, I¡¯ll have a look around.¡±


    Woojin shook his head and rose up.


    ¡°Thank you for your time.¡±


    ¡°How about you eat with me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in a bit of a hurry. Thank you.¡±


    Woojin then bowed and walked out and Jang Yoon narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°So, he doesn¡¯t want to tell me what he wants...¡±


    Jang Yoon was sure that Woojin didn¡¯t have what he wanted in the list from the look when he scanned the catalog. That made him more curious.


    ¡°Put a tail on him.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Woojin got into the elevator with Miho.


    ¡°Did you check it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s in his private safe.¡±


    ¡°He has it then.¡±


    If Jang Yoon didn¡¯t have it on his list to sell, he hadn¡¯t finished analyzing it yet. Not all divine objects were known. However, Jang Yoon knew it wasn¡¯t just any object and he kept it to see how it could be used, so it was an open chance.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go get it.¡±

 Chapter 62 - Mirror of Heavens (1)

    <h4>Chapter 62: Mirror of Heavens (1)</h4>


    Woojin realized someone had tagged along while he was moving. There was a reason why Jang Yoon had survived while smuggling in this world. It didn¡¯t matter, however, as he could easily shake them off.


    Woojin spoke to Miho.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hotel.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Woojin checked into a room. Checking the hotel¡¯s security cameras, it would be easier for them to get out from the hotel room. Woojin called Hwang.


    ¡°Can you change the destination of the shipment to Shanghai?¡±


    [Is anything wrong?]


    ¡°I think I have to move right away.¡±


    [Sure, but I will need another payment.]


    ¡°Of course. And can you send an EMP bomb here?¡±


    [Yes, I¡¯ll get you one.]


    Woojin then hung up, transferred the money, and walked to the window. He tried opening it and smiled.


    ¡°This should be good enough to jump out.¡±


    ¡°You know it¡¯s twenty-two stories high, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, so they won¡¯t even guess.¡±


    They were going to keep watching the door of the 22nd-floor room but Woojin now had a new object. With the Cloak of Vampire Bat, this height was no problem. Woojin threw himself onto the bed and spoke.


    ¡°We¡¯ll make a move in the morning. Get some rest.¡±


    ¡°Am I going with you?¡±


    ¡°Why? Should I leave you alone here? You can give me what whatever¡¯s in your memories and I¡¯ll leave you here.¡±


    ¡°No, we can go together.¡±


    Miho then jumped onto the bed next to Woojin. Woojin kicked her out of the bed.


    ¡°Go take the sofa.¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    She then walked over to the sofa and Woojin closed his eyes. If he got his hands on the object, it was going to be a great help to fight against the ones on Amon¡¯s side. Woojin then began to focus on his spiritual power within his body to absorb it all. And after a while, Miho spoke.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got a guest.¡±


    Woojin opened the door and a man handed over a small bag. Woojin nodded and turned to Miho.


    ¡°Are you prepared?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Woojin walked up to the window and nced around. There weren¡¯t that many cars moving down the street.


    ¡°How far away is the ce?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit far. We¡¯ll need a car.¡±


    ¡°Go down and get a car.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You can do that much, can¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°You want me to steal it?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s borrow it, and then we can return itter.¡±


    Miho smiled and looked down out the window.


    ¡°First, we have to get out of here, but I can¡¯t get out without making a mess from this height.¡±


    Woojin then grabbed her by the waist.


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    Woojin then jumped. His jacket changed its shape to be a wing and they flew over to the roof of the building across from the hotel. Mihoughed as Woojin ced her down.


    ¡°You¡¯re good at this.¡±


    ¡°Not that good. I can¡¯t use it too often because it uses spiritual power too.¡±


    Woojin couldn¡¯t fly too long with it yet.


    ¡°Well, this should be enough to get away from sight. I¡¯ll go get the car.¡±


    They both went down the building and Woojin saw Miho stopping a car. She received a car key from the driver before putting him to sleep. The whole process was so smooth that he was astonished. She was already beautiful and with the charming power, it was easy to lure a man. Woojin sat shotgun and Miho drove the car.


    ¡°I think the security is quite good. We¡¯ll need Jang Yoon¡¯s biological data to open the safe.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just destroy it. Problem is the time.¡±


    ¡°There are a lot of security cameras too.¡±


    Woojin smiled.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I got the EMP.¡±


    ¡°But the safe has EMP defenses.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m going to destroy it.¡±


    Miho then thought if she was wrong for thinking that the work was too difficult.


    ¡°So, what is that bronze mirror anyway?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a divine object.¡±


    Miho became astonished as she also knew how much value it held.


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s worth it then.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t belong to a man who doesn¡¯t even know what it does.¡±


    There were a few divine objects he still had to collect. Some were in the hands of enemies and he needed to kill them. But even if Woojin got his hands on everything, he still wasn¡¯t sure if he could fight against the otherworldly god.


    The car stopped while Woojin was thinking.


    ¡°It¡¯s there.¡±


    It was surrounded by a tall wall and there were a lot of people guarding the gate and the area.


    ¡°Who are those people? They are don¡¯t look like normal people.¡±


    ¡°I saw them on a hunter-rted website. I think they are called Team Orion.¡±


    ¡°Orion?¡±


    Woojin frowned. If he was against them, the EMP might not have a chance as the EMP wouldn¡¯t work against their equipment. Woojin flexed and said, ¡°I was going to have youe with me, but I changed my mind.¡±


    ¡°Are you going alone? It¡¯s dangerous.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s more dangerous to look after you.¡±


    Woojin didn¡¯t have to worry about gunfire. Even if Orion had the heaviest type of bullet, it couldn¡¯t work against Woojin with the wrapped around him. He changed its shape to wrap it around himself up to his nose like a mask.


    ¡°Show me the memory I need to see.¡±


    Miho then ced her hand over Woojin¡¯s forehead. He frowned while looking into the house. One of the men was noticeable. He had a scrawny face and arge belly. The man didn¡¯t look human.


    ¡°Wait here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Woojin then nodded. If hunter team Orion was here, it meant that Jang Yoon was prepared for an attack against the Avatars. Woojin then jumped right before the security camera turned to his direction. He then hopped over the wall and walked over the rooftop. He still had his leather shadow spider boots mask the sound.


    He then reached the second floor of the house while avoiding getting caught by the security camera. The location of the safe on the second underground level. He then realized he could no longer able to move without being seen by the camera.


    ¡°I hoped to steal quietly...¡±


    Woojin then took a breath and smashed into the outer wall of the building. The wall crumbed and Woojin stomped on the ground. He then jumped as the ceiling was destroyed and he jumped down to throw himself into the ground. He destroyed through the corridor of the second floor, the first floor, and the first underground level, leading him right in front of the safe. He didn¡¯t have much time so he unleashed the spiritual power to destroy it.


    He threw the door of the safe at the entrance to block it and walked in. There were a lot of objects in there, but he couldn¡¯t take a lot of stuff with him. He found the bronze mirror which was about the size of his palm and reached out to the ss window. Electric sparks flew at him but Woojin endured it and grabbed the mirror. Orion was already at the front of the gate, trying to walk in. Woojin smiled, ¡°You¡¯re a bitte.¡±


    They would have never met such an Avatar. Even if Sun Wukong became angry for what he did, he had to have this object. Woojin jumped through the hole he made and got out of the house. When he got out, he saw the maning in through the safe. He had sunken eyes with long arms that seemed to reach the ground even when standing. The man looked up through the hole and Woojin met eyes with the leader of Orion.


    ¡°Get him.¡±


    Woojin took out his phone but it had been destroyed by the electrical shock. Woojin then ran toward the direction of the hotel and found a telephone booth to call Miho. He told her toe to pick him up and Miho soon arrived to get Woojin. He then changed the cloak to a jacket shape and looked at the bronze mirror.


    ¡°Is that it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    In the past, one of Chinese Avatars acquired it. This allowed him to kill one of the demons but it died with him since he couldn¡¯t use it well. And then the object was gone. That was when the name was first known to the world.


    The Mirror of Heavens.


    It was one of the Heavenly Objects. Woojin wasn¡¯t sure how to properly use it yet, but he was sure of its power. Miho asked, ¡°Are they following us?¡±


    Woojin peeked at the rearview mirror and saw three Audis following them. The car behind them opened the window and the hunters¡¯ bodies popped out. They had guns.


    Woojin changed the cloak to cover his body up to his nose again and he ordered as he opened the door of the car, ¡°I¡¯ll see you back at the hotel.¡±


    And then he jumped.

 Chapter 63 - Mirror of Heavens (2)

    <h4>Chapter 63: Mirror of Heavens (2)</h4>


    Woojin got off the car and turned to throw his EMP bomb. The bomb exploded and the cars skidded off the street. Thest car that tried to fight to stay stable on the street opened its window and a hunter pulled his trigger at Woojin. In response, Woojin brought both his hands up to defend himself against the bullet and when the car came up to him, he smashed its hood.


    The car was thrown up into the air and over Woojin. As for the other two cars, one smashed a pole and the other rammed into a building. Woojin then turned to move back to his hotel, but he saw someone bursting out of an overturned car door. He was the scrawny man with a big belly and long arms. Woojin looked at him and scoffed. He was Agui. He wasn¡¯t an Avatar, but an imp. Imps had too low spiritual power that didn¡¯t allow them to have their own Avatars so they had toe into the material world in their own bodies. Therefore, if they were killed it would mean the end of their life.


    Agui pleaded loyalty to the humans if his hunger could be solved. Woojin cracked his neck and Agui charged at him. Imps usually did not dare to fight against Avatar if they were sensitive to spiritual power. However, Imp Agui did not have such discretion as the shock of getting his car overturned made him resort to using only his instincts.


    Woojin also charged and Agui swung his long arm which Woojin dodged easily and punched it. Yet, Agui did not scream and instead he grabbed Woojin. When Agui widened his eyes, Woojin sighed. He had killed Agui in the past. Agui was a human eater.


    Woojin pulled Agui off him and pushed both hands into Agui¡¯s mouth. It was so big that it allowed Woojin to shove both hands in so he could rip the mouth apart from top to bottom.


    ¡°Kyaaargh!¡±


    Woojin then grabbed Agui¡¯s head and mmed it down on the floor multiple times. After making Agui stop moving, Woojin sighed. He then got up. He heard from Hwang that Jang Yoon was bad news, but he didn¡¯t expect Jang Yoon to do such thing as hiring Agui, a human eater, to be his guard.


    Woojin then went to Jang Yoon¡¯s house. Woojin changed his cloak to a wing and flew high up into the air to jump down into the hole. As he dropped to the ce where the safe was at, Jang Yoon and two men turned around.


    There was no hunter here. Two men were thrown back and into the wall and when Jang Yoon turned, Woojin had already stomped on the man and punched his stomach.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    If he wasn¡¯t careful, he could¡¯ve killed him in that one blow. As Jang Yoon vomited everything he had eaten, Woojin grabbed his neck and threw him into the safe. Jang Yoon was then thrown to the electrified ss and was electrocuted. He then dropped to the ground while drooling unconsciously, but it didn¡¯t seem like he was dead yet. However, the damage was bad enough that he would not be able to live a normal life from now on.


    Woojin crouched down in front of him and spoke.


    ¡°Run if you want to live. I will tell Mr. Sun that you hired Agui.¡±


    Jang Yoon became pale. His nerves were paralyzed so he couldn¡¯t move or make faces, but he seemed to understand what Woojin said. Woojin then jumped out from the hole.


    As Woojin was running, a car came up and stopped in front of him. It was Miho.


    ¡°Why did youe back?¡±


    ¡°I was annoyed.¡±


    ¡°Annoyed?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. The man had Agui.¡±


    Miho became surprised, ¡°So, the one in the memory was Agui.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Woojin got into the car and Miho asked, ¡°So, what did you do?¡±


    ¡°I gave him a good beating and told him that I¡¯m going tell Mr. Sun that he had Agui.¡±


    ¡°What happens if he knows?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s done doing business.¡±


    Smuggling was one thing but using Agui was another.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s over for him.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Miho added, ¡°I didn¡¯t read all of his memory, but everything I read proved that he wasn¡¯t a good man.¡±


    Woojin didn¡¯t respond as he ced his back against the seat and looked outside the window. Woojin sighed. When they got to the hotel, they woke the man up from his sleep, returned him and the car, and moved to the building roof across their hotel to fly back to their room. They didn¡¯t have to worry about Jang Yoon anymore, but they still stuck to their n.


    ¡°Go rest.¡±


    Woojin then sat down on the sofa and Miho came up to Woojin and asked, ¡°Are you not sleeping on the bed?¡±


    ¡°I have to do something.¡±


    ¡°Then can I sleep on the bed?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Woojinughed at Miho who seemed to be suspicious and took out the bronze mirror from his pocket. It didn¡¯t feel like Glove of Ban Gu which felt like it fit him, nor the Cloak of the Vampire Bat that tried to take away his spiritual power.


    ¡°Hm...¡±


    Most divine objects reacted to any kind of spiritual power but this didn¡¯t respond in any way. It seemed as if there was a seal on it. Woojin then called to Miho.


    ¡°Miho.¡±


    ¡°I knew it. You don¡¯t want me to sleep in the bed, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that. Come here.¡±


    Miho came up to him and Woojin gave her the mirror.


    ¡°Can you read the memory of an object?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but isn¡¯t that a divine object?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s possible then.¡±


    Woojin also became concerned. There were no risks with reading the memory of an old artifact or treasure, but divine objects posed a danger if the ones rted to the creation of object had higher ranks.


    ¡°sh it. I¡¯ll wake you up if it bes dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Miho then began focusing on the mirror. Woojin then began to see the memory in the mirror. He saw Jang Yoon¡¯s face for a second and was sent back. Everything turned to darkness, which seemed like it was before it was excavated. Miho also seemed to realize this and began making it go faster into the past. Nothing changed but he was able to feel that time was going back much faster. How far were they in the past? He saw a man. Woojin wasn¡¯t sure what kind of man he was, but he just guessed he was an Avatar. Then the man killed himself in front of the mirror. And it was then that Miho screamed.


    ¡°Kyaaaa!¡±


    Woojin opened his eyes and turned to Miho. She was shivering with her body turned backward. The Mirror of Heavens was sealed. And that man was the one who had probably sealed it. Woojin grabbed her shoulder and pushed her down.


    ¡°Wake up!¡±


    Miho shivered as if she was having a seizure and Woojin sighed. This was too much for her with her four tails.


    ¡°Go to sleep for now.¡±


    Woojin then flicked her forehead and she fainted.


    He thought getting his hands on the mirror would solve everything but he didn¡¯t expect for an Avatar to seal it by killing himself.

 Chapter 64 - Mirror of Heavens (3)

    <h4>Chapter 64: Mirror of Heavens (3)</h4>


    After having symptoms like having a bad cold, Miho woke up and noticed the changes to her body. Her power had grown. She looked at the ceiling of the hotel whileying down. It wasn¡¯t sure how, but the number of tails had increased. Miho then got up. She saw a man while reading the memory of the divine object and saw the blood seal made through the man¡¯s death. After that, she felt terrible pain.


    It was a horrible pain that made it feel as if her entire spiritual power had been frozen. If it did not stop, she felt like she could die from it. However, she now had one more tail thanks to it and Woojin had given all of this to her. Miho also guessed that it was Woojin who helped her get out of that pain. She nced around and found Woojin walking into the room.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Good. We have to go back to Korea. I was wondering if I should leave you here or not.¡±


    ¡°The number of tails increased. There¡¯s five now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the problem right now. We have to go to the airport right away. Bihyung¡¯s private jet is here.¡±


    Miho smiled as she realized Woojin had waited for her even though he was in such a hurry. Woojin looked at her weirdly.


    ¡°Cut the grinning and get up. We have no time.¡±


    Miho got up and began to get ready. They soon left the hotel and took the cab down to the airport to board the private jet.


    Miho asked as they got on the airne, ¡°Why are we going back into Korea?¡±


    ¡°I am getting help.¡±


    ¡°Help? What kind of help?¡±


    ¡°I need to break the seal.¡±


    ¡°Is it really a seal?¡±


    Woojin nodded. They soon reached Korea and rode the car that Bihyung had prepared for them. It was Kim Beom who was driving it.


    ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    Woojin greeted him first and Beom smiled, ¡°I heard a lot about what you did over there.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°Every Avatar is talking about the one who wiped out half of Wangjinjin¡¯s family.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not half if Wangjinjin is still alive.¡±


    1st generation vampires were some of the strongest Avatars. Half of it seemed too exaggerated considering that fact, but Avatars were happy to see vampires gathering to protect themselves rather than actively seeking revenge.


    Woojin then realized how furious Wangjinjin would be with the current situation.


    ¡°How¡¯s Jeju?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve bought avish townhouse property and built a fortress. It¡¯s not known, but hunters are on guard 24/7.¡±


    ¡°That would¡¯ve cost a lot.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s necessary.¡±


    Woojin thought it was fortunate to have Bihyung look after the people and their families. He was able to move freely because of that. They soon reached Bihyung¡¯s office.


    Bihyung was waiting on the sofa with a ss of whiskey. Woojin then saw a woman sitting next to him. She opened her eyes. Woojin did not remember her from the past, nor was she an Avatar. Bihyung asked, ¡°You wanted to break a seal?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Then she¡¯s the one you need. Jaha, the celestialdy.¡±


    Woojin sat down and the woman stated, ¡°I came here because Bihyung asked me. Can I take a look at the object?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s this.¡±


    Woojin took out the bronze mirror and the woman raised her eyebrow. Bihyung was also shocked.


    ¡°Wait, you...?¡±


    He knew Bihyung would recognize what it was, and he also knew that Bihyung would not be tempted by it.


    ¡°Where did you get this?¡±


    ¡°Manchuria.¡±


    ¡°Did you really go that far?¡±


    Bihyung then turned to the woman.


    ¡°You should take a look.¡±


    The woman grabbed the mirror and Biyung exined to Woojin, ¡°She¡¯s one of true Gurus. She¡¯s better than any of the Avatars in breaking seals.¡±


    Woojin was astonished. Gurus in the otherworld were very rare, and in most cases, they never went out of their way to lend their aid since they weren¡¯t interested in most affairs.


    ¡°The Avatar that made this seal was really strong. I cannot break this seal with my own power.¡±


    ¡°Then what do I need to do?¡± Woojin asked.


    ¡°If you want to have the power to break the seal, we need to move down to Mount Jiri. And you need toe with me.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°You need to give me your power if you want to try to use this.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    He was doing this so he could use it himself. However, the woman¡¯s expression turned serious.


    ¡°This seal is not just a simple seal. It was created by Avatar blood. If you break the seal, you might also inherent its curse. You have to endure it yourself.¡±


    ¡°So I need to take the curse?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. We should go right now.¡±


    The woman was shocked. Taking the curse was not a simple problem but Woojin agreed to it too easily.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Bihyungughed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get you a helicopter. Let¡¯s talk about how you¡¯ve beentely.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Jaha couldn¡¯t help but be surprised by what Woojin had done while he was gone. She was here to break a seal and hade across one of the disappeared heavenly items of Korea. That alone was shocking itself but the owner was the famous one who had wiped out half of the Wangjinjin family.


    Gurus were not so keen on businesses in the world but they were aware of infamous vampires. She also heard of a man who was destroying the family and was shocked to see the man in front of her eyes. And the things he had were even more amazing.


    His clothes were interesting too, but the bracelet was even more amazing. She couldn¡¯t even determinedrippedount of power it held. Bihyung told Woojin, ¡°Chopper¡¯s here. I can¡¯t go down, but you can go with Beom.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll see you when I get back.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Stop by before you return to China.¡±


    Woojin then moved up to the helipad with Beom, Miho, and Jaha. They then flew south to Mount Jiri. They followed Jaha to a remote area in the mountains where no one was around.


    She then got to a ce and took out a few objects. Sheid them down in the area and turned to Woojin.


    ¡°Come inside.¡±


    As Woojin went in, she asked for the mirror and mumbled to it. The mirror floated into the air.


    ¡°Give it a drop of your blood.¡±


    Woojin cut open his finger with the Starfish Fang and blood dropped onto the mirror. Jaha then asked Woojin to use both hands to grab the mirror, mumbling something very quickly. Woojin felt the mirror shaking within his grasp and saw a red glow seeping through the spaces between his fingers.


    He looked at it if that was the curse, but his bracelet also shined red and the red glow disappeared.


    Jaha became dumbfounded and stopped.


    Woojin asked, ¡°Is it over?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Uh, y-yes. But what happened there?¡±


    Woojin didn¡¯t exin and looked down at the mirror. It seems the seal had been broken since the feeling was different now.

 Chapter 65 - Shanghai (1)

    <h4>Chapter 65: Shanghai (1)</h4>


    Woojin didn¡¯t care if Jaha was shocked. Or rather, it was more urate to say that he couldn¡¯t pay attention to her. The mirror absorbed his spiritual power and was now absorbing the power from the entire area. Jaha became shocked and quickly stashed her objects into her bag. The bag looked special as she sighed in relief after putting everything back.


    Woojin then looked down at the mirror and Jaha sighed.


    ¡°What did you do? How is it absorbing the energy from thend?¡±


    Woojin wasn¡¯t sensitive in sensing spiritual power, but he knew something was changing in the mirror. It was absorbing the energy, and the effect was physical. Leaves were sucked into Woojin¡¯s direction before they dropped and Woojin frowned.


    He didn¡¯t have much spiritual power and if it sucked his power like this, then it was a problem. However, he couldn¡¯t put down. If it was doing such a thing, it was proof that the mirror wasn¡¯t just any ordinary item. He had to make it his own. The mirror not only stopped at sucking every bit spiritual power Woojin had but it also stimted the frozen spiritual power within Woojin¡¯s body. He smiled as the frozen spiritual power began toe loose.


    As he looked, the mirror shot bright light up into the sky. It felt like he was being purified just by looking at the light. Soon, it began to truly purify everything around it. Woojin then realized how it was able to kill the demon. This purification light was probably powerful against demons.


    ¡°It is amazing, but it has its problems.¡±


    Woojin turned to Jaha, the celestialdy.


    ¡°It absorbs all power around it after a long slumber, but it cannot produce such output through its own power.¡±


    This item was extremely powerful as it had just purified all of Mount Jiri, but he did not need such range or strength.


    ¡°And this takes in too much spiritual power. You¡¯ll need a lot of it if you want to use it.¡±


    It definitely depleted a lot of spiritual power. All of Woojin¡¯s power was sucked in, but it actually helped him.


    ¡°Yeah. Anyway, thanks for helping me out with it. I¡¯ll have to study this to put it to good use.¡±


    ¡°Sure. I am done with what I can do.¡±


    ¡°Any problem with your belongings?¡±


    Jaha opened her bag and checked her items.


    ¡°They¡¯re okay.¡±


    Woojin smiled.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. We should go back then.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine on my own from here. My home is close by.¡±


    ¡°Thank you again.¡±


    ¡°I just helped Bihyung.¡±


    Jaha then walked away and Miho came up to Woojin.


    ¡°I¡¯ve only heard about the Mirror of Heavens, but this is amazing.¡±


    Woojin then smiled and looked at the mirror. Miho then also looked at herself in the mirror and suddenly swayed.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Woojin was confused. As soon as Miho saw her reflection in the mirror, her spiritual power was sucked in. Woojin checked it himself. He felt his spiritual power being sucked in a little when Miho looked at her reflection, but it wasn¡¯t a lot.


    ¡°What is this...?¡±


    ¡°Why? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Oh no. My spiritual power¡¯s stuck. I can¡¯t move that well.¡±


    ¡°Stuck?¡±


    Miho was an Avatar of an imp. Her power was far from pure. The mirror paralyzed her when she saw her reflection, but this did not use much of Woojin¡¯s spiritual power. Woojin saw his face in the mirror and felt the energy from the environment pouring into him.


    ¡°Hm... Is this it?¡±


    Woojin then reflected Miho again. She frowned.


    ¡°This is strange. I¡¯m still stuck.¡±


    Woojin then shed it Beom who looked at himself and picked his teeth.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Woojin nodded slowly. It seemed like the mirror froze beings that were considered corrupt based on its own standards, which would help.


    ¡°Let¡¯s return. I have to check a few things.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Woojin returned to Seoul and Bihyung asked, ¡°The bright light ray in the south. Was it you?¡±


    Woojin shed the mirror.


    ¡°It happened when the seal broke.¡±


    ¡°It purified the entire region. You should¡¯ve seen that,¡± Miho interrupted and Bihyung was astonished.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Beom nodded.


    Bihyungmented, ¡°If purifying thend is all it can do, I don¡¯t know what to say about it.¡±


    Woojin smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to check a few things, but I think it¡¯s useful against corruption. It has power to bind the spiritual power of the target.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Spiritual power was not everything, but it was a huge part of an Avatar¡¯s power. If the object was able to bind the power, then it was very valuable.


    ¡°If I can use this, then I have a good chance at fighting against vampires.¡±


    ¡°Well, you killed those 2nd generations without it, so I¡¯m sure you have a chance.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to make preparations before going to Shanghai. Can you erase my trace?¡±


    ¡°So that they can¡¯t follow you into Korea?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll do that.¡± Bihyung then added, ¡°Let¡¯s have a drink first.¡±


    Bihyung then poured the whiskey into the ss.


    ¡°Yeah. We can take a break today.¡±


    Woojin opened his eyes while grabbing hold the mirror. After checking it out for a few days, he realized the mirror increased the recovery of his spiritual power whenever he held onto it. Miho constantlyined about it binding her power, but she didn¡¯t leave since her tails increased when she was with Woojin. Meanwhile, Woojin also melted his frozen power, so he now had twice the amount of spiritual power he had before.


    He knew that shing the mirror against the target would paralyze half of the enemy¡¯s power. However, he wasn¡¯t sure if this was definite since the only one he could this with this object was Miho.


    Woojin gave Miho a one day break. He told her that they were going to be leaving for Shanghai the next day and he asked Bihyung to get the jet ready before he went to see Doctor Ahn.


    Doctor Ahn looked much better than before.


    ¡°You look good.¡±


    Doctor Ahn sighed, ¡°I eat to relieve stress. Don¡¯t mind it.¡±


    ¡°Haha, but you look better than before.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Anyway, how did you take out the blood from the Red Boy¡¯s body? It didn¡¯t even have a drop of blood.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the power of the divine object.¡±


    ¡°Does it suck blood?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°That is interesting.¡±


    Doctor Ahn became intrigued and Brunhilde cut in, ¡°You know you don¡¯t have time to study divine objects.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± Doctor Ahn smiled, ¡°Do you remember the research that I was working with your blood? To create a Cocktail that works on Avatars?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°I made something that seems to work, but I am not sure how dangerous it can be.¡±


    ¡°What did you mix?¡±


    ¡°It reacted when I mixed it with demon blood. I think it¡¯s a positive reaction, but I¡¯m not 100% certain.¡±


    Woojin was surprised. A Cocktail with demon blood was the final Cocktail that he remembered. Cocktail-X.


    ¡°Can we test it right now?¡±


    Woojin knew of its danger but he knew he needed every bit of help he could get. He had to test the result of the prototype.


    ¡°I was waiting for you to say that.¡±

 Chapter 66 - Shanghai (2)

    <h4>Chapter 66: Shanghai (2)</h4>


    Woojin was strapped to the bed again. His current power was too powerful to hold him down with a bind but this was just a precaution. If Woojin were to cause a problem, a metal te was going to drop down on him from the ceiling.


    ¡°Problem is your skin.¡±


    His skin hardened whenever a knife or de of some sort tried to cut through. Doctor Ahn had prepared a special syringe in the shape of a small gun.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°I used a stinger of a Daeok ho to make it more versatile.¡±


    A Daeok was a ho that was categorized as a monster. Its stinger was harder than any normal metal and Doctor Ahn seemed to have hardened it even further.


    ¡°This is for you.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°The prototype is named Cocktail-Demon.¡±


    ¡°I hope it works.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see it soon.¡±


    Woojin ced his head back down and Doctor Ahn pulled the trigger on Woojin¡¯s skin. Woojin felt an entirely different sensation. The Cocktail-Demon entered his veins and began to run rampant. He felt his heart beating stronger and felt his blood rushing through his body. As coursed through his body, the demon blood was quickly eradicated within himself, but in turn, his dragon blood was stimted instead to make his blood rush.


    ¡°I think it works. Can you get me out of this?¡±


    Woojin was freed and he swung his fist as he got up. The blood rush made him move much more quickly than before. As Woojin checked his speed, Brunhilde felt tempted to try to fight him. Woojin moved with his power. She clenched her hand and held her fighting instinct back.


    Woojin then stopped and let out a breath. Doctor Ahn was astonished.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how avatars move.¡±


    ¡°How many did you make?¡±


    ¡°I have about ten right now.¡±


    ¡°How many can you make if you make more?¡±


    ¡°Probably a hundred.¡±


    ¡°Can you do it?¡±


    ¡°How about we alter it before increasing the number?¡±


    Woojin then decided to exin his thoughts, ¡°Honestly, my senses have not increased. My own blood reacted to the demon blood when it came in. The blood began rushing through and it allowed me to move much faster.¡±


    ¡°If it reacts to the demon blood, I guess the effect will decrease the more you use it.¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll give you what I have for now so you should use it. I¡¯ll see if I can tinker with it while you¡¯re gone.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Doctor.¡±


    Woojin then received ten Cocktail-Demons and left Doctor Ahn¡¯sb.


    ¡°This will do.¡±


    He was going to fight Wangjinjin¡¯s family in Shanghai. It was time for him to go fight. They would have set traps for him, but he was a hunter who had the power of an Avatar. Hunting was his expertise.


    Woojin became curious when he saw Miho again. She seemed to be more calm.


    ¡°Where have you been?¡±


    ¡°I went to Mount Jiri.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°That ce is the best training spot in Korea.¡±


    This was surprising. She wasn¡¯t a type to train as she was more of thezy type.


    ¡°Training?¡±


    ¡°Did you think I¡¯d just stay home and drink all day? Aren¡¯t we going to fight vampires?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. We¡¯re going to Shanghai.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I trained. I couldn¡¯t stabilize myself after the number of tails increased so quickly.¡±


    ¡°Good job.¡±


    Miho was increasing her power much faster than in the past and she was working hard to get ustomed to it without even Woojin telling her to do so. Woojin tapped Miho¡¯s head instinctively and Miho¡¯s eyes grew wide and turned soft. He then took his hand off and coughed.


    He was close to Miho in the past but he wasn¡¯t this close. They were a human hunter and Avatar pair before and she had a certain coldness then. Yet this time, she seemed a bit cute.


    Woojin said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    They then went to meet up with Bihyung.


    ¡°Are you going to Shanghai?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°If the Wangjinjin family has gathered up, they¡¯re prepared to fight you.¡±


    Woojin realized it when the Red Boy came after him. If he was seen by a mirror that could read memories, Amon probably saw him through his eyes to see the past. Perhaps they had found a way to defeat him. But Woojin was also prepared. He had the Mirror of Heavens and Cocktail-Demon.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Can I ask you something though?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°It will cause a huge problem if I attack first. Mr. Sun will not be too happy about it so secure a route for me to run away without getting caught.¡±


    ¡°Are you not going back into China?¡±


    ¡°At least until his anger subsides.¡±


    Bihyungughed, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll get you a chopper. Hop on it when you¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Woojin knew Sun Wukong would be okay if he gave him the recipe. But he still had to run away first because he was going to stir up argemotion. If he ran away, Mr. Sun would have no choice but to clean things up. Bihyung tapped on Woojin¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Be careful. The 1st gens are powerful.¡±


    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why vampires are still alive.¡±


    Even if the vampires had a huge influence, they would¡¯ve been wiped out if the 1st generation vampires weren¡¯t so strong.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a drink when you¡¯re back.¡±


    Woojin then took the helicopter Bihyung had prepared for him and boarded a private jet to fly to Shanghai.


    Woojin called Hwang when he got to Shanghai. Hwang was eating chicken noodles at a street vendor. Woojin went to him and Hwang asked with a smile, ¡°You want a bowl?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Woojin then sat down and ate. Miho also ate and after eating five bowls of chicken noddles, Hwang asked, ¡°So, what do you need?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think my current weapon is good enough for attacking groups. Can you get me PZF-III?¡±


    ¡°Sure, but is it okay for you to use that thing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to run away after.¡±


    Hwangughed loudly.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll get you one then. Anything else?¡±


    ¡°I need to know where the Wangjinjin family is right now.¡±


    Hwang answered casually, ¡°They are not hiding this time, but it doesn¡¯t make it any easier to attack them.¡±


    Woojin answered, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I still need to start with a ranged attack.¡±


    ¡°Where are you staying right now?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t let anyone know I¡¯m in Shanghai. Can I get a safe house?¡±


    ¡°Money can get you everything, my boy.¡±


    ¡°Then get me one please.¡±


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll pay for your noodles.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Take the back door. You can take the car there to your safe house.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you next time.¡±


    ¡°Sure will.¡±


    Woojin then got to the back and Darkling was waiting for him with an old minivan. They got into the car and they departed. They soon arrived at an old apartment building crowded with people. But they weren¡¯t interested in Woojin or Miho. Woojin was astonished. It seemed like he had been taken to a hideout for ck market merchants. Woojin knew that these were highly-trained men. This wasn¡¯t just a safe house, but their own headquarters.


    Woojin entered the room and sat down. Miho asked, ¡°Old Hwang, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he retire?¡±


    ¡°Somewhat. He was in Korea.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Miho nodded knowingly and asked, ¡°Then why is he here?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    He was probably here to watch Woojin.


    ¡°Take a rest. It won¡¯t be easy to read the memory of a 1st generation vampire.¡±


    Miho smiled. She thought she had made the right choice in following Woojin.

 Chapter 67 - Gae Bulg (1)

    <h4>Chapter 67: Gae Bulg (1)</h4>


    Vampires were very cautious. They slept deep inside the top floor restaurant during the day and had ghouls protect the entrance and opened to party at night. The restaurant was open to the public during the day but it was closed at night. It was to show that they had civilians as hostages during the day, and they were prepared for anything at night.


    Woojin thought for a second after listening to Hwang¡¯s calm briefing.


    ¡°I have hunters ced where we can fire from range.¡±


    There were only a few ces that were capable of attacking the top floor of the Shanghai Tower nearby. There weren¡¯t that many buildings at a simr height. Woojin asked, ¡°Can I borrow a helicopter?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to try to attack from it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll start the attack and jump in.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t fly that close.¡±


    Woojin smiled and answered, ¡°I¡¯m an Avatar, remember?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but is it possible?¡±


    He knew what Hwang was worried about. If Woojin failed, the helicopter could easily be traced and Wangjinjin woulde after Hwang. Woojin persuaded him, ¡°I¡¯ll pay for it. You can get me a random one. Wangjinjin¡¯s not making any moves right now but you know she could track you if she really wanted to.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know.¡±


    They were already rted because of Gangzho¡¯s case. Hwang nodded.


    ¡°It won¡¯t cost too much to have the helicopter fly near the Shanghai Tower. But if you shoot a missile from it, it won¡¯t be easy for you to hide your identity from the world either.¡±


    Woojin answered, ¡°If I fail, I¡¯ll die anyway. If I seed, Mr. Sun will cover it up.¡±


    ¡°How can he cover up a missile being fired at the Shanghai Tower?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s an Avatar that represents China. I¡¯m sure he can do it.¡±


    ¡°Okay. If that is what you are ready to ept, I¡¯ll count on you. When are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it tonight.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Woojin looked at the PZF-III. It was a powerful anti-tank rocketuncher. Wooojin then ced it back into the case. Its huge size made it difficult to carry around.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you the money right now.¡±


    Woojin sent the money and Hwang said, ¡°I wish for your sess.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    And while Hwang went out to prepare the helicopter, Woojin devised a n with Miho.


    ¡°I¡¯m going in after the strike. Youe in from the roof.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need my help?¡±


    ¡°Not this time.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    When Woojin finished, Hwang came to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s all done. Will you go now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hwang reached out to Woojin and they exchanged a handshake. Woojin then into the car Darkling had prepared for them and moved to the ce where the helicopter was ready for them with weapons inside. Woojin gave the Desert Eagle and HK416 to Miho.


    ¡°You want me to be armed too?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±


    Woojin then equipped himself with aN HK416 and Desert Eagle also. These were the best weapon to use against ghouls. These ghouls were 1st generation ghouls, and their power equaled that of the 3rd generation. However, they were also slow since they were ghouls.


    Woojin took a deep breath. If this went well, he would be taking a step closer to Amon, but it wasn¡¯t an easy task. What¡¯s fortunate was that Woojin had already killed two from the 2nd generation. If a vampire¡¯s direct creation died, their power decreased. She was still stronger than the 2nd generation still, but she was probably much weaker now.


    Woojin then readied the PZF-III as the Shanghai Tower came into sight.


    ¡°Get ready.¡±


    He ced theuncher on his shoulder and looked at the restaurant on 127th floor and pulled the trigger.


    As soon as he fired the missile, Woojin jumped out. The rocket exploded and Woojin¡¯s cloak turned into wings. He then ran through the explosion at the top floor. After he broke in, he saw figures rising up after being blown off by the explosion and fired his HK416. Ghoul heads exploded and the 3rd generation vampires moved as their bodies were on fire. Now, Woojin was able to follow their movements. He avoided their attack and pulled the trigger on the enemy¡¯s chin. Another 3rd generation vampire¡¯s head exploded and turned into ashes. Woojin rolled on the ground as a sharp w shot passed him but Woojin then pulled his trigger again. Another 3rd generation vampire was killed.


    Woojin then changed the cloak to make it wrap around him like a piece of armor and jumped out to pull the trigger. That¡¯s when a Japanese man jumped in and Woojin blocked his w with his HK416. It was cut in half and Woojin pulled out his spear as soon as he found out that the enemy was Yamato.


    However, Yamato had no way to fight against Woojin as he was too powerful. Yamato backed off and six vampires appeared behind him. As Woojin looked, a woman whose clothes were half-burned appeared. She was a beautiful woman and the burned cloth revealed her alluring body lines. She narrowed her eyes, ¡°So, you¡¯re the one who killed my kids.¡±


    Woojin looked at Wangjinjin and sighed. He didn¡¯t expect much, but the PZF-III only killed the ghouls. Wangjinjin, Yamato, and six 3rd generation vampires were left.


    ¡°Yeah. And I am the one who will kill you too.¡±


    Wangjinjin¡¯s eyes turned red. Woojin knew she was trying to hypnotize him but he smiled. It seemed like he had earned immunity against hypnosis after being hypnotized by Galf. Wangjinjin bit her lips as she saw that Woojin did not budge from her hypnosis. She then nced at her underlings and the 3rd generation vampires charged at once. Woojin knew what she was trying to do.


    She was going to use the 3rd generations to make a room for her and Yamato to deliver a decisive blow. If that was so, then it wasn¡¯t time to use the Mirror of Heavens yet. Woojin took out a syringe and injected his neck. Cocktail-Demon rushed into his body and his heart began to pound. Woojin began hurling his spear at the vampires.


    A 3rd generation vampire¡¯s head was pierced and Woojin swung at the next vampires. The vampire was thrown down onto the floor and Woojin took a step to stab another. His spear quickly killed three vampires. Putting their arms up to block the attack didn¡¯t work as the spear just prated everything altogether. Woojin was going to kill all the 3rd generations before his cocktail effect wore out.


    Wangjinjin narrowed her eyebrows. Woojin was quicker than she thought. There weren¡¯t many that were as fast as him even when considering all Avatars. It seemed like his speed rivaled her own. Wangjinjin then looked at Yamato who then nodded and jumped. Wangjinjin then pulled out a spear. It was a weapon that Amon had prepared for her.


    This was a divine object that Amon gave to her after he told her how strong Woojin¡¯s body was. She figured she didn¡¯t need to use this object when she was with Amon, but she didn¡¯t¡¯ think Woojin would be this powerful. Wangjinjin took in a breath. She sent Yamato but if Yamato was also killed, that might be more dangerous since the shock would affect her. Therefore, she needed to finish him while Yamato drew Woojin¡¯s attention.


    Wangjinjin clenched the spear and lowered her body, ready to jump out whenever she could. She then saw Woojin killing the fifth vampire. That¡¯s when Woojin shed with Yamato.


    Yamato realized Wangjinjin¡¯s intentions. He needed to draw Woojin¡¯s attention away from Wangjinjin and when he did, Wangjinjin was going to charge. Her speed was so fast that it was hard to even track her with one¡¯s eyes. Wangjinjin then stabbed forward with her weapon that looked like it was made out of bone.


    G¨¢e Bulg.


    Even if Woojin had metal-like body, this would be enough. Woojin then allowed Yamato¡¯s attack to hit him and he used his spear to deflect Wangjinjin¡¯s G¨¢e Bulg. Wangjinjin was thrown back and Woojin gripped the wound that Yamato had inflicted on him.


    It ripped his cloak and made four long cuts. Blood gushed out from the cuts, but fortunately, if he was attacked by G¨¢e Bulg, it would not have ended with just some cut.


    Woojin then took out the Mirror of Heavens and shed it.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s only you two.¡±


    It was time to use the mirror.

 Chapter 68 - Gae Bulg (2)

    <h4>Chapter 68: Gae Bulg (2)</h4>


    Wangjinjin became tense as Woojin pulled out the Mirror of Heavens. If the enemy pulled out an item, it had to be a divine object in such circumstances and if that was true, then it had to have some kind of special power. Wangjinjin was annoyed as her hypnosis didn¡¯t work. Not all Avatars were immune to her hypnosis and it was very rare for her to not be able to hypnotize an opponent.


    If she was able to use hypnosis, she couldn¡¯t be finished with G¨¢e Bulg already. She didn¡¯t know how to use spears but the weapon just allowed her to attack with it. And even if her attack didn¡¯t make it, Yamato had inflicted a deep injury already. But that divine object could change everything.


    She cautiously lowered her stance. Woojin brought it up while smiling at his enemies as they were obviously wary of what it might do. But focusing on the object was going to lead to their doom. As Woojin held it up, Wangjinjin flinched. He was surprised as the mirror took a lot of his spiritual power away this time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at the mirror!¡±


    Woojin quickly jumped out as he saw Wangjinjin bing rigid. Yamato quickly backed away as he saw Woojin charging in with the spear, but he realized this toote as he was too focused on not trying to look at the mirror. Woojin¡¯s spear prated Yamato¡¯s thighs. Yamato tried to counterattack but Woojin grabbed his arm and snapped it in the opposite direction. Woojin then pped him down into the ground and stab the spear into him, skewering him into the ground.


    Wangjinjin tried to move, but her frozen spiritual power did not move. Woojin turned and Wangjinjin sighed, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen that.¡±


    The Mirror of Heavens was not known at this time. Woojin summoned another spear and put the mirror back into his pocket. Miho couldn¡¯t move freely for five minutes looking into the mirror. Wangjinjin was much stronger than Miho, but Woojin believed that she too would be paralyzed for at least a minute. That was enough time.


    Woojin then charged. Wangjinjin also swung her G¨¢e Bulg to deflect Woojin¡¯s spear, but Woojin was stronger even without the effect of the mirror. Wangjinjin was quickly losing. After five exchanges, Woojin deflected the G¨¢e Bulg to the ground and thrust his spear at Wangjinjin¡¯s stomach.


    He thought it would be the end, but Wangjinjin¡¯s stomach turned to fog and the spear just shot past it. Woojin tried to pull his spear back, but G¨¢e Bulg pierced into his leg. The spear began dividing itself to move through his entire leg.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Woojin didn¡¯t expect the attack to bring this much pain. Woojin then swung his spear at Wangjinjin¡¯s wrist and her wrist turned foggy again. She jumped back without G¨¢e Bulg and smiled.


    ¡°It is my victory.¡±


    Woojin realized he had to cut off his leg if he wanted to pull the spear out. The spear had embedded itself that deeply into him. He gritted his teeth.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Wangjinjin did not answer and moved to pick up a pistol. She aimed at Woojin and spoke.


    ¡°I heard you are stone skinned, so I prepared armor-piercing bullets. Let me see if it works.¡±


    She pulled the trigger and Woojin brought his hand up to hide his face. His skin turned hard like a turtle shell and deflected the bullet. Wangjinjin frowned.


    ¡°So, the bullet doesn¡¯t work then.¡±


    Woojin then took out the mirror again and Wangjinjin scoffed.


    ¡°It sure is powerful for paralyzing my spiritual power, but I don¡¯t think that will work anymore.¡±


    Woojin had lost his mobility so Wangjinjin was confident that she could avoid looking directly into it. But Woojin spoke while aiming the mirror at her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know I had to go this far.¡±


    Wangjinjin looked down at his chest, trying to avoid looking into the mirror. She also prepared herself to move away. Woojin did not hesitate and focused his spiritual power into the mirror. The mirror had two uses. One was to paralyze an unholy being, and the other was to cleanse the area by using the lighting out from it.


    Woojin unleashed the light upon Wangjinjin. It was weaker than the first time it unleashed its light when it was unsealed, but it was enough to inflict severe pain ton Wangjinjin.


    ¡°Kyaaaaah!¡±


    Woojin saw Wangjinjin¡¯s body turning into stone as she faced the light. This worked better than her looking into the mirror. Woojin then threw his spear and she couldn¡¯t turn into a fog like before. The spear prated her body and blood began to gush out.


    ¡°There we go.¡±


    Wangjinjin couldn¡¯t even say anything as she was frozen solid like a stone. Woojin walked slowly up to her with G¨¢e Bulg in his leg. She was paralyzed entirely when she was attacked by the light. And with the rapid loss of blood, she couldn¡¯t do anything.


    Woojin walked up to her and threw his fist at her chin. Her bones shattered as she fell to the ground and Woojin slumped down. He looked down at the G¨¢e Bulg and grabbed it when Miho came into the restaurant. She nced around and saw Woojin with G¨¢e Bulg in his leg and ran up to him.


    ¡°What happened?!¡±


    ¡°I failed.¡±


    He then grabbed G¨¢e Bulg with his hand. He was trying to pull it but the G¨¢e Bulg pulled his spiritual power instead. He then realized G¨¢e Bulg¡¯s roots had embedded themselves into his leg, absorbing the dragon blood.


    ¡°Ugh...!¡±


    ¡°What is it?!¡±


    Woojin brought his hand up to stop her froming over and looked at the spear. It was sucking in spiritual power and the dragon blood. What was it trying to do? Woojin spoke as he became exhausted.


    ¡°Read Yamato¡¯s memory first. That will help you.¡±


    2nd generation vampire. Miho now had five tails so she probably could read his memory with no problem. Miho walked up to Yamato. He couldn¡¯t use much of his power as he had lost too much blood. Miho sat on top of Yamato¡¯s back and ced her hand on his head.


    While Miho was reading Yamato¡¯s memory, Woojin saw G¨¢e Bulg making a move, as if it was trying to move in through his veins. But it wasn¡¯t painful. Soon, G¨¢e Bulg was absorbed into the leg and disappeared into it.


    ¡®What...?¡¯


    He moved his leg and frowned. The Blood of Guisoo made him gain sturdy skin, but G¨¢e Bulg had now entered his body and became a part of his bones. Starting from the leg, it spread itself throughout his entire body to be. He got up and felt his body bing lighter.


    ¡°Dammit.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t good. Melting the dragon bloodpensated for hisck of spiritual power but after having G¨¢e Bulg into his body, all the dragon blood disappeared. Woojin sighed and walked up to Miho. She got up and turned to him.


    ¡°I read his memory.¡±


    Woojin checked and saw that Miho¡¯s tails did not increase and looked at Wangjinjin. They didn¡¯t have time to read her memory here.


    ¡°Okay. Wait here.¡±


    Woojin pulled out the spear from Yamato and thrust into his heart. He turned into ashes and Woojin picked up the bloodstone and the other bloodstones of the 3rd generations. Now, all of his spiritual power had been sucked by G¨¢e Bulg. He needed to use other methods to get stronger. Woojin went up to Wangjinjin, brought her two hands together, and pierced them with his spear.


    ¡°AAAARGH!¡±


    She woke up from pain and Woojin struck her chin to knock her down and picked her up on his shoulder.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get up to the roof.¡±


    There was a helicopter flying around the roof. Woojin grabbed Miho¡¯s waist and jumped. As soon as he got into the helicopter, and threw Wangjinjin down and made a phone call.


    [I saw the news. What have you done?]


    ¡°I called to give you the recipe.¡±

 Chapter 69 - Gift (1)

    <h4>Chapter 69: Gift (1)</h4>


    [Recipe? After all the mess you made? Did you get Wangjinjin?]


    Woojin nced at Wangjinjin.


    ¡°Yes. I have her.¡±


    [Hah. So you want me to cover this up?]


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll just call back to tell you the recipe after I kill Dmitri.¡±


    [Hahaha. So, you¡¯re going after Dmitri too?]


    ¡°He started it first.¡±


    [Haha. Okay. That was a goodugh. Give me the recipe.]


    Woojin then told him the recipe and Sun Wukong informed him of the final decision.


    [I¡¯ll have thisbeled as a terrorist attack.]


    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±


    [So, did you wipe out Wangjinjin and all the 3rd generations?]


    ¡°I didn¡¯t bother with the 4th gen or the weaklings below them.¡±


    Woojin was surprised that he could now speak about those vampires like that but it gave him some kind of excitement. This meant that he had be that much stronger and was much closer to Amon.


    [They will either fall or be absorbed by Dmitri. If you find any other recipes, call me anytime.]


    ¡°I will do that, sir.¡±


    Woojin hung up and the chopper took him to the location. Darkling was waiting. His eyes widened as he looked at the bleeding Wangjinjin. Woojin smiled as Darkling rarely showed his feelings.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move to the safehouse. I need to interrogate her.¡±


    Darkling nodded and guided him to the car. Woojin threw Wangjinjin into the backseat and sat next to her to bring the spear back. Her petrified body wasn¡¯t recovering and her wound was still bleeding. Woojin asked without taking his eyes off from Wangjinjin, ¡°Did you see Amon in Yamato¡¯s memory?¡±


    ¡°No, he wasn¡¯t in there.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Woojin then looked at Wangjinjin. The blood had soaked the seat and dripped to the ground. With losing all the 2nd generations and heavy blood loss, she was pale as if she would die right away. But she was still a powerful avatar, and that would keep her alive. At least her weakened state might give a Miho a good chance to give it a try.


    The car stopped and Woojin walked up to the building with Wangjinjin on his shoulder. He ced her down in the room and Hwang came in.


    ¡°You really got her.¡±


    Woojin nodded and Hwang turned to Miho, ¡°Are you going to read her memory?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy. Even if she lost all her children and has been weakened, she still is a 1st generation vampire.¡±


    ¡°I know. But we have to try.¡±


    ¡°How about you buy this then?¡±


    Hwang pulled out a six Vajra.


    ¡°Is that...?¡±


    ¡°If you put this down in six directions around her, it will create a powerful field that will bind the target. This will weaken her power greatly.¡±


    ¡°How much is it?¡±


    It was a rare item used by Vajrayana for their rituals but they didn¡¯t sell these things to the public.


    ¡°1 billion won in Korean currency.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay.¡±


    It was not useful for fighting, but he needed it to help Miho grow.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you how to use it.¡±


    Hwang ced it in six different ces around Wangjinjin and red lettering appeared from within. It then began the binding process and Wangjinjin woke up while shivering. She looked around and gritted her teeth.


    ¡°Do you think you will get away with this?!¡±


    Hwang then took out a mirror and nced around to speak.


    ¡°With this, nobody will be able to read what has happened to you.¡±


    Her eyes widened and Hwang turned to Woojin.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s all yours.¡±


    Woojin nodded and turned to Miho.


    ¡°sh her memory.¡±


    ¡°You...!¡±


    Wangjinjin was too weak to do anything. Miho walked up to her and ced her hand over Wangjinjin¡¯s head. She tried to move away but Miho was easily able to ce her hand on her. Woojin saw Amoning to her to give her the G¨¢e Bulg. Miho flinched and Woojin hastily said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to read him. Just find out where he went.¡±


    Amon turned into a blur, but they kept going. They still could read his voice. However, Amon did not tell her where he was going and just told Wangjinjin to stop Woojin. Nheless, there was a vital hint.


    ¡°He can¡¯t read me?¡±


    He thought Amon could see him with his power. However, it seemed Amon couldn¡¯t see what Woojin was up to. They moved further back but Wangjinjin only met with Amon a few times. They also tried to find her memory about Dmitri but there wasn¡¯t much there either.


    And soon, the sh was cut off. It seemed that Miho had reached her limit. Woojin saw Miho twisting with full of sweat and picked her up to ce her down on a bed. She had read the memories of a 1st generation vampire and her sixth tail was trying toe out now. Woojin ced his hand on her forehead. His cold hand seemed tofort her a bit, but the pain still remained. Woojin then turned to Wangjinjin.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think reading the memory is enough. Let me ask you directly.¡±


    ¡°Hah. Do you think I¡¯ll just tell you?¡±


    Woojin took out the Mirror of Heavens.¡±


    ¡°I know you won¡¯t die, but you will crave blood more you lose it. I don¡¯t n to waste too much time here.¡±


    He was going to run away before Sun Wukong found something out. It didn¡¯t seem like he was going toe after Woojin, but he had to get away before Sun changed his mind.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me where Dmitri resides, it will be painful.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t lose to such a threat.¡±


    Woojin then focused his spiritual power into the mirror. He made it so the light shot out like a threat at one point.


    ¡°Kyaaaaaah!¡±


    The light began to turn her into stone and gave her terrible pain. Woojin demanded, ¡°Tell me where Dmitri is.¡±


    ¡°I-I won¡¯t tell you!¡±


    Woojin then focused the light onto her wound.


    ¡°I thought you two weren¡¯t friends?¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean I will tell you!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Woojin kept on shing the light onto her. She screamed and tried to break loose, but she couldn¡¯t get away from the bind. She was too weak. Soon, she shivered and bit her lips, ring with her reddened eyes.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be hypnotized.¡±


    However, her re turned into a smirk. Her body then began to burn and Woojin quickly got up to her and grabbed her neck but she was turning into ashes already. He didn¡¯t think a vampire had a way to kill herself. Wangjinjin seethed as she turned into ashes, ¡°You will soon die too.¡±


    What was left was a bloodstone that Woojin had never seen before. He looked down at it silently and took out his Fang to feed it. His body then shook. The stone only increased his agility and it did not give him any of the power she had, but the increase in agility was enough. He was now faster than any 2nd generation vampire. Now, he could fight Dmitri as an equal. He then brought out all stones he collected to feed to the Fang. But this time, the stones didn¡¯t give him any boosts, or maybe it was so little that he couldn¡¯t feel it.


    ¡°Dammit.¡±


    It seemed he couldn¡¯t increase his agility anymore with the bloodstones. Woojin then nced at Miho. Even with her six tails, her fighting wasn¡¯t strong enough yet. Woojin called Hwang.


    [How did it go?]


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t enough, but it wasn¡¯t too bad. Can you get me something?¡±


    [What is it?]


    Hwang now had high expectations of Woojin since he even got Wangjinjin.


    ¡°Can you get another Starfish Fang?¡±


    [I don¡¯t have any in stock at the moment. But I¡¯ll ask those who have it if they will sell it. That means it¡¯ll be pricey though.]


    The Starfish Fang¡¯s true potential was not known yet, so it still didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡±


    [Good. I¡¯ll send it over to you as soon as I get one.]


    Woojin then hung up and walked up to Miho and ced his hand on her forehead. Her fever was going down, so she was probably going to wake up soon.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a gift when you wake up.¡±

 Chapter 70 - Gift (2)

    <h4>Chapter 70: Gift (2)</h4>


    As she felt her consciousing back, she realized she had be much stronger after reading Wangjinjin¡¯s memory. Lee Miho opened her eyes and nced around. She heard Woojin¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    She turned to Woojin and he looked at her. She became more alluring after getting one more tail. Even the flick of her finger had a sense of flirtation in it.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    ¡°This is more than what I expected.¡±


    Her charm had increased and so did her pure strength. But her fighting power was still weaker than most Avatars. Woojin gave her a Starfish Fang. It was the new one that absorbed only vampire bloodstones. It only had the bloodstones of 3rd and 2nd generations so the Fang had turned red.


    Miho was confused, ¡°What is this? It looks like a Starfish Fang, but the color¡¯s different.¡±


    Woojin then had her grab the Fang and Miho¡¯s eyes widened. She probably had realized how amazing this was.


    ¡°There¡¯s a secret to the Starfish Fang.¡±


    ¡°A secret?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. When it eats stones, it grows stronger. But it eats only those that have spiritual power. When it eats, it gains a special power.¡±


    ¡°So, this is...¡±


    ¡°I fed this with Yamato and the 3rd generations¡¯ bloodstones.¡±


    ¡°You fed those?!¡±


    She was surprised as she knew what kind of value they might have.


    ¡°There¡¯s a catch though.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Woojin nodded, ¡°Do you know about the Starfish Fang¡¯s weakness?¡±


    ¡°Fire.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. That doesn¡¯t change. So long as you are careful around fire, you can use the spiritual stone power that the Fang absorbed. For now, this will allow you to move fast like those 3rd generation vampires.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I can feel it too. I think it suits me well.¡±


    Miho was an agility-type Avatar, so she liked it. She moved her body a bit and smiled.


    ¡°I think I can move like Yamato with this.¡±


    ¡°You can speed up like a 2nd generation vampire.¡±


    Maybe the specialty was the difference. Woojin was astonished and Miho nodded, ¡°This is amazing though.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but don¡¯t be too confident. Even with that power, there¡¯s always danger. Learn the ways of hunters as much as you can.¡±


    ¡°I might even be the strongest Avatar at this rate.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not.¡±


    ¡°Ugh. I can dream though.¡±


    ¡°When you be a Gumiho, master a hunter¡¯s power, and acquire a divine object that fits you, then it will be enough.¡±


    ¡°Enough? When I be a Gumiho, I¡¯ll be the SHIT. I think you don¡¯t know much about the Gumiho.¡±


    Woojinughed. Even if the Gumiho was strong, she wasn¡¯t any stronger than the other powerful Avatars in the past.


    A wine ss dropped to the floor and shattered.


    Amon frowned, ¡°When will you stop that?¡±


    Dimitri turned to Amon with a grim look. He pointed a finger at himself and spoke.


    ¡°My sister is dead.¡±


    ¡°Wangjinjin is your sister?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I didn¡¯t know, but I felt her death.¡±


    ¡°She had G¨¢e Bulg and still couldn¡¯t kill an Avatar. She even had all those 3rd generations and 2nd generations. She deserves it.¡±


    The desk was mmed and shattered and Dmitri got up from his seat.


    ¡°But she¡¯s still my family.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t seen her in hundreds of years, yet you still call her your family?¡±


    Dmitro red at Amon coldly.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you.¡±


    Amon became serious.


    ¡°So?¡±


    Dmitri looked at Amon silently. They shared the same goal, so that¡¯s why they were together. But he even asked Wangjinjin to join and she died. Dmitri hadn¡¯t seen her for hundreds of years and did not know how sad he would be after she died. Amon looked at Dmitri.


    ¡°So what do you want?¡±


    ¡°Let me kill him.¡±


    ¡°I will make him die, of course. But you can¡¯t go after him by yourself.¡±


    Dmitro lowered his head slowly. Amon walked up to him and ced his hand on Dmitri¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°We will speed up our progress.¡±


    Dmitro looked at him and Amon smiled coldly.


    ¡°We will bring the Day of Chaos faster. Find Ko Woojin. Just find him. I will kill him on my own.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Amon then walked up to the magic rune where the offering was ced.


    ¡°He will soon realize that he can¡¯t change anything by himself.¡±


    It was shocking for Amon to know that there was a being who couldn¡¯t be read with his power. So he used Wangjinjin to get rid of it, but she died and now Dmitri was showing a hint of opposition. But that was it.


    There was nothing he could do alone to change fate. It seemed like he needed a more powerful method this time.


    Woojin returned to Korea in Bihyung¡¯s private jet. He asked Hwang for information about the Dmitri Family and met with Bihyung to move down to Jeju. Miho went off to Mount Jiri to recover beforeing back.


    They decided to take a week off and Woojin went to meet his family. They were soon at the gatedmunity that Bihyung had purchased. There were hunters everywhere guarding it.


    ¡°It¡¯s heavily guarded.¡±


    ¡°The outside guards are armed with pistols, but the ones inside have rifles and other weapons. They even have armories in there too.¡±


    ¡°How many hunters reside here?¡±


    ¡°A hundred.¡±


    It was enough to know how much Bihyung had spent to protect the ce.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the ce.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It looks good.¡±


    Woojin knew that this wasn¡¯t enough if they were up against an Avatar but he didn¡¯t need to point it out. Avatars were not going toe to Jeju so easily since Granny Mago was here.


    Soon, they reached a home and Woojin found his mother working on a small private field.


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    Woojin hugged his mother. She touched his cheek and teary eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long!¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Father?¡±


    ¡°He went to feed the chickens. I guess we should have one to eat today.¡±


    Woojinughed. He didn¡¯t expect his parents to enjoy the farming life in such avish home. But it was good to see his mother look so happy. Bihyung then walked up to them.


    ¡°I¡¯m here too.¡±


    ¡°Oh, President Bi!¡±


    Woojin turned to him and Bihyung smiled.


    ¡°We¡¯ll all have a drink today.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I guess we need to have two chickens.¡±


    Woojin¡¯s father also came out after hearing the noise and came running up to Woojin to hug him.


    ¡°Are you going to stay for the night?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s have a drink.¡±


    At midnight, Woojin climbed up Mount Ha with Bihyung. As they got up to the peak, Bihyung guided Woojin into the fog and soon they were at Granny Mago¡¯s house. Unlike before, there were small houses in the area. As they got up, someone came out from the kitchen.


    ¡°Huh? Woojin?¡±


    It was Eunseo. It seemed like she had gained a bit of weight.


    ¡°How have you been?¡±


    ¡°Woojin!¡±


    She ran up and hugged him. Woojin patted her back.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Granny Mago?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s inside. Granny!¡± Eunseo shouted and Mago opened the door to the room.


    ¡°What are you doing there? Come in.¡±


    Woojin bowed and walked in with Bihyung.


    Mago smiled, ¡°So what brings you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on vacation.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I see. Good.¡±


    Mago turned to Eunseo.


    ¡°Can you prepare breakfast for us?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Eunseo went out and Mago turned to Woojin.


    ¡°It seems you have gained some interesting toys.¡±


    Woojin nodded as he realized she noticed that he had the Glove of Ban Gu.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite useful.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just useful.¡±


    Mago then reached out to him and grabbed his hand.


    ¡°But there¡¯s one that you are not using it to its full potential yet.¡±


    Woojin was shocked.


    ¡°Huh...?¡±


    G¨¢e Bulg appeared from his palm and Woojin turned to Mago with a bewildered expression. She spoke with a smile.


    ¡°It became one with you because of your dragon blood. Didn¡¯t you know?¡±


    He didn¡¯t know. He just thought his bones had grown stronger, but he didn¡¯t realize he could summon G¨¢e Bulg again.

 Chapter 71 - Amaterasu (1)

    <h4>Chapter 71: Amaterasu (1)</h4>


    Woojin exited Mago¡¯s house and threw the spear. The spear shot through the air and embedded itself into a tree. But Woojin felt a weird sensation and reached out. The spear was then pulled out of the tree and returned to his hand. The G¨¢e Bulg made from his bone answered to his will. Woojin threw the spear again. This time, it was thrown so hard that it flew like a bullet. However, he willed it to return right away. G¨¢e Bulg stopped mid-air and returned. He smiled.


    This was an unexpected profit. The bamboo spear was powerful because of its bleed effect, but G¨¢e Bulg was a legendary weapon. Woojin absorbed the spear back into his body and turned. Bihyung spoke with an envious look, ¡°Where did you get that?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be jealous. I almost got killed by this.¡±


    Bihyung shrugged.


    ¡°Do you even need the Iron Fan now?¡±


    ¡°You want to buy it?¡±


    ¡°If I can, yeah.¡±


    Woojin shook his head.


    ¡°I might need it someday. Just keep it for now. But pay my family for it if I die.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Woojin then asked Mago, ¡°How are the people here? I¡¯m worried about my sister.¡±


    ¡°Your sister¡¯s a pretty good cook now.¡±


    Soon, arge table was filled with breakfast and all the people who had been targeted to be kidnapped gathered to eat. Woojin took a bite of the food and smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°All I can do here is to look after the farm, read books, listen to granny¡¯s old stories, and cook.¡±


    ¡°That sounds fun.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Eunseo nodded. She was actually really happy at this slow and free life. Woojin smiled, ¡°Good. I will let you do whatever you want when we are done. Enjoy life here for now.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. But can I ask you a favor?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I want some books.¡±


    Woojin turned to Bihyung and he cackled.


    ¡°You know that I have to carry it up here myself, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. But you¡¯re the only one I can ask.¡±


    Bihyung nodded and Eunseo bowed.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Mago then said, ¡°We should talk after we eat.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After eating, Mago, Woojin, and Bihyung got together to talk. Mago looked silently at Woojin, ¡°The fate of the sky has changed.¡±


    Bihyung¡¯s expression turned grim.


    ¡°What do you mean? You know that¡¯s not a good sign.¡±


    Mago replied, ¡°I can¡¯t reveal much to you, but I know it¡¯s Woojin that brought about the change.¡±


    Bihyung turned to Woojin as Mago continued.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t read fate after ten years, but it started to change after Wangjinjin died. I think her death was some kind of a trigger.¡±


    Woojin felt a chill and thought about it. What had he realized? Mago stopped while Woojin recalled his memories and clenched his fists.


    ¡°Day of Chaos.¡±


    Woojin realized what he was scared of. It seemed like the future was going to change. The Day of Chaos was going to be upon them much sooner.


    ¡°Day of Chaos? What is that?¡± Bihyung asked.


    Woojin exined, ¡°It¡¯s Amon¡¯s goal. He¡¯s trying to work with the Avatars who want to control reality and let the whole world know of the otherworld¡¯s existence.¡±


    Bihyung scoffed.


    ¡°Yeah, I know they exist, but Avatars like me and Mr. Sun are here to stop them. We won¡¯t allow such a thing to happen.¡±


    That¡¯s why all the Avatars panicked when it really happened; they never thought it was possible.


    ¡°No. This isn¡¯t that simple.¡±


    Mago also frowned, ¡°Bihyung, I think the twist in fate might be pointing to that.¡±


    ¡°What? You too?¡±


    Mago nodded as Bihyung crossed his arms.


    ¡°Hmph. So, what do you want me to do?¡±


    Mago turned to Woojin.


    ¡°Can you stop that- Day of Chaos?¡±


    Woojin shook his head. There were too many Avatars involved and it was going to happen worldwide. There was no way for him to stop it. If there was only one chance, that was to find Amon. But he hadn¡¯t even located Dmitri yet.


    ¡°If the Day of Chaos brought forward, it might not be as effective.¡±


    Bihyung turned to Woojin.


    ¡°And if it¡¯s not as effective, we can prepare the Avatars of each country to defend from it. However, it will happen all around the world.¡±


    ¡°Is it that influential?¡±


    Woojin retraced his memory and spoke.


    ¡°The biggest problem of the Day of Chaos was the assassination of all the Avatars that represented each country.¡±


    ¡°How do you know all that when it hasn¡¯t even happened yet?¡±


    Woojin did not answer and Mago smiled.


    ¡°Bihyung, I don¡¯t think Woojin alone will be enough to solve this.¡±


    Bihyung shouted, ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m doing all I can to help him.¡±


    ¡°No. He¡¯ll need more direct help this time.¡±


    ¡°Direct? What kind of direct...¡±


    Bihyung then realized what Mago was trying to say and stared at her.


    ¡°Granny, you want me to join him on the frontlines?¡±


    Mago didn¡¯t answer and Bihyung became dumbfounded.


    ¡°Me? Not Beom or Hong, but me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that important.¡±


    Woojin also nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s better for you to speak to them than me.¡±


    ¡°You want me to be your messenger to the other Avatars?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more important right now is to we go to those targeted avatars and protect them.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think assassinating any of them is that easy.¡±


    Unlike in Korea where Bihyung was the representative because Mago couldn¡¯t get out of Jeju, most of the countries had their strongest Avatar as the representative. It was understandable that Bihyung wasn¡¯t convinced that they will be assassinated but it happened before.


    Avatars that were killed in the past were Amaterasu of Japan, Vishnu of India, and a few others. Sun Wukong was powerful enough to butcher those who tried to kill him.


    ¡°We won¡¯t be able to save everyone, but if we can save at least some of them, it will be a great help.¡±


    ¡°Sure. But if the enemy is that powerful, we¡¯ll need to make some preparations.¡±


    Woojin nodded and Bihyung sighed.


    ¡°Alright. So, who are we going to save?¡±


    ¡°Amaterasu,¡± Woojin frowned.


    ¡°You think she will be in danger?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°You know you are not really liked by the Japanese Avatars right now?¡±


    The rumor of Woojin killing Yamato had spread fast through Japan. Yamato had established himself well in Japan so it was natural for Avatars who had a rtionship with Yamato to be wary of Woojin. But if he saved Amaterasu from being killed, that could be changed.


    He was thinking of saving Vishnu too, but if the enemy was powerful enough to kill Vishnu, there was no way Bihyung or Woojin would be of any help.


    ¡°If we save her, they will be on our side.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s IF we save her. Amaterasu¡¯s stronger than me.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Woojin answered and Bihyung shouted.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to confirm that!¡±


    ¡°Bihyung, we should work together.¡±


    Bihyung sighed and spoke.


    ¡°Okay. Even if what you say is a false rm, it¡¯s better to be prepared than regret itter. From what I can see, if the representative Avatars are killed, it means they were attacked from the inside. If they are told to be wary, it will give them a better chance to survive. And for Amaterasu, we¡¯ll go to her ourselves.¡±


    Woojin smiled. Miho was not yet perfect, but Bihyung was a powerful ally.

 Chapter 72 - Amaterasu (2)

    <h4>Chapter 72: Amaterasu (2)</h4>


    Biyung was quick to move. He had Kim Beom to take over his job and called each Avatar. Some heeded Bihyung¡¯s warning but some scoffed at it. After calling all of them, Bihyung threw his phone and shouted in annoyance.


    ¡°Curse those arrogant bastards.¡±


    Woojin nced at Bihyung who shook his head and got up.


    ¡°I already called Japan. We can go now.¡±


    ¡°Have you made an appointment with Amaterasu?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Get ready.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±


    Woojin got up as Miho reassembled the gun she was cleaning and stood up. Bihyung nced at Miho and asked.


    ¡°Are you trying to be a hunter now?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll do that until she gets a good divine object.¡±


    And even if she did get a divine object, firearms would still be good alternative support.


    As they boarded the private jet to fly over, Woojin thought about what he had done until now. All Avatars were informed of what might happen on the Day of Chaos. What would Amon do if he found out that the Avatars were told of this? Woojin closed his eyes andid his back on his seat. He knew that Amon couldn¡¯t read what Woojin was doing. He figured that what he was doing was happening after he came back to the past. He was technically outside of this time frame, and even Mago couldn¡¯t read him. And if that was the case, Amon would definitely think of a new n.


    However, at least he was different now. In the past, it took him three years to be established as a renowned hunter. But now, he was already an Avatar, and he had Bihyung and Miho with him. They joined him at least seven yearster in the past and were injured on the Day of Chaos. This was a huge difference.


    ¡°I need to meet up with the others.¡±


    There were other hunters that Woojin had teamed up with before. He thought of looking for them too. And there were also Avatars who had fought together with him. Of course, he was going to save Amaterasu and the others who couldn¡¯t fight alongside him before.


    He needed everyone he could get on his side to fight Amon.


    A giant dragon that was twenty meters long fell to the ground. The man, who had prated his sword into the dragon¡¯s head, had a deep gash on his shoulder that was still bleeding. Yet he didn¡¯t care as he sat down and smiled.


    ¡°What brings you here, Amon?¡±


    Amon nced at the dragon and spoke.


    ¡°I have a favor to ask.¡±


    ¡°I need to hunt dragons.¡±


    ¡°It will be more entertaining than that.¡±


    The man pulled his sword from the dragon and drank the dragon blood before walking up to Amon.


    ¡°Who do you want me to kill?¡±


    Amon smiled.


    ¡°I am not asking you alone. Avatars in Japan will help you meet him personally.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s always good to hunt together with others. If the hunted has such value, that is.¡±


    ¡°He sure does. He¡¯s the one who killed Galf.¡±


    The man then smiled coldly.


    ¡°Oh? You should¡¯ve told me that earlier.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the necessary steps.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ll get his head.¡±


    The man, Poras, answered and Amon asked.


    ¡°Can I take the dragon¡¯s body?¡±


    ¡°Do whatever you want with it.¡±


    Poras only found joy in hunting. That¡¯s why Amon liked him.


    They arrived at Hakone, a town near Tokyo, and checked into a ryokan, a traditional Japanese inn. Woojin nced at Miho who seemed excited to stay at a ryokan, then looked at the man walking in front of them. He was probably an Avatar, but Woojin did not recognize him. Maybe he had died when Amaterasu died.


    They arrived at the top floor of the ryokan. There was a woman wearing a kimono sitting down, and she smiled when she saw them.


    ¡°Long time no see, Bihyung.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, been a while.¡±


    Bihyung walked up and sat in front of her. She smiled again as women started entering to ce food on the table.


    ¡°Give me a drink.¡±


    Woojin also sat next to Bihyung and Miho also sat down. The woman looked at all of them and asked, ¡°Is he the one who killed Wangjinjin?¡±


    Bihyung nced at Woojin and said, ¡°Where did you hear that?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s famous these days.¡±


    Bihyung drank his sake and answered, ¡°Yeah. He wiped out the Wangjinjin family.¡±


    ¡°I am Ko Woojin.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you. I am Omikami.¡±


    Amaterasu Omikami.


    The representative of Japan, and Goddess of the Sun. Woojinmented, ¡°Thank you for the invitation.¡±


    ¡°Bihyung told me an interesting story so I had to hear it from you directly.¡±


    Woojin smiled.


    She added, ¡°I heard a lot of avatars are unconvinced.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s because it isn¡¯t convincing in the slightest.¡±


    Avatars had power over governments and the press. They didn¡¯t see the need to be worried about things they had full control over. However, at least Omikami seemed like she was open to listening.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you have more guards around?¡±


    Omikami looked at Bihyung with interest, ¡°Bihyung, do you believe in that story?¡±


    ¡°Granny Mago told me to.¡±


    ¡°Hmm... so she said that?¡±


    The weight of the words from Mago was different. Omikami seemed to realize the seriousness of the situation.


    ¡°What did she say?¡±


    ¡°She said the death of Wangjinjin changed the fate of the sky. She told me that things might be different because to it,¡± Bihyung answered.


    Omikami turned to Woojin.


    ¡°So, you are saying that it will endanger the Avatar representatives of each country?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Unless the representatives are in control, media control is not possible.¡±


    ording to what Woojin saw, Sun Wukong covered up what he did in Shanghai; there was nothing they couldn¡¯t do with their powers. Omikami smiled and answered, ¡°In the first ce that would mean that those nning should have such power.¡±


    Bihyung ced down his sake and answered, ¡°Galf appeared in Korea a while ago.¡±


    ¡°Galf? One of the seventy-two demons?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. That Galf.¡±


    The name of a demon was not something to be considered lightly. Omikami was surprised and Bihyung continued, ¡°I think this has something to do with demons.¡±


    ¡°Why are you telling me that now?!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not 100% sure yet. I came here to help, so I thought I would tell you so you can be ready too.¡±


    Omikami grabbed her cup and downed her sake. Woojin nced at her smooth neck as Miho elbowed him. He turned to Miho quizzically.


    ¡°Stop peeking at her.¡±


    Woojinughed and drank his sake. Omikami said, ¡°Then we should get ready.¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling?¡±


    ¡°I need my second andst siblings.¡±


    Woojin then looked at Omikami in surprise.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t those two the most dangerous?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Omikamo became confused as Woojin exined, ¡°Aren¡¯t those two the only ones who can ce you in danger?¡±


    Omikami then turned to Bihyung and he replied with a serious face.


    ¡°Yeah, Tsukuyomi and Susanoo are dangerous.¡±


    ¡°You think they will try to kill me?¡±


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t deny the possibility.¡±


    Omikami couldn¡¯t answer. If those two were to betray her, she would surely be in danger. But would they really betray her? They were still her siblings. She refilled her sake cup and turned to Bihyung.


    ¡°What do you want me to do then?¡±


    ¡°We will protect you.¡±


    Omikami looked at each of them as Bihyung continued, ¡°You will need to increase your protection. Don¡¯t let any Avatarse near you from now on.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you will be enough to protect me?¡±


    Bihyung grinned, ¡°I¡¯m Bihyung.¡±


    Omikami then turned to Woojin.


    ¡°Or maybe I should trust Woojin who killed Wangjinjin.¡±


    Woojin smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll protect you.¡±

 Chapter 73 - Raccoon Man (1)

    <h4>Chapter 73: Roon Man (1)</h4>


    Woojin lowered himself into the hot springs and looked up into the night sky. He was here to protect Amaterasu, but he wasn¡¯t sure when she would be attacked. He had prepared what he needed in Japan and asked Hwang to find someone he needed to meet, but he had not gotten a reply yet. Bihyung, who was already soaking in the hot springs, asked, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be staying here for a while, so I was wondering what I should do while we¡¯re here.¡±


    Bihyung ced his sake bottle down and turned to Woojin.


    ¡°Hey, rx. You act like you bear all the burdens of the world. Take a rest while you can. You need to be rested so that you can run again when the timees.¡±


    Woojin felt what Bihyung said was true. He felt like he was shouldering all the burdens of the world. He knew that what Mago said was the fall of the future that he knew. He had to be prepared for everything in order to stop it from happening. Bihyung continued, ¡°For now, we¡¯ll focus on protecting Amaterasu.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Saving Amaterasu was one of the crucial pointsin order to change the future. Woojin got up and Bihyung looked up at him.


    ¡°Are you going out?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll be in my room.¡±


    He returned to his room and called Hwang.


    [You¡¯re in such a hurry! It¡¯s not been that long.]


    ¡°How did it go?¡±


    [Where are you right now?]


    ¡°I¡¯m in Japan.¡±


    [Let me see... it¡¯s a hacker you were searching for? Code name... Roon Man?]


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    [I have his location ¡ª he¡¯s in Tokyo. I¡¯ll send you the address by text.]


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He read the address that arrived through text message and smiled.


    ¡°He¡¯s still there.¡±


    When Omikami returned with Miho from the hot springs, they found Woojin standing in front of her room. Woojin was taken aback by the beauty of the twodies.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°Do you know where Tsukuyomi and Susanoo are right now?¡±


    ¡°They are not in Tokyo. I am looking for them right now.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m going to Tokyo.¡±


    ¡°You are going to Tokyo?¡±


    ¡°I have a friend there.¡±


    Miho was surprised and asked, ¡°You have friends?¡±


    Woojin eyed Miho coldly as sheughed awkwardly.


    ¡°I¡¯m going there alone.¡±


    ¡°Alone? Why don¡¯t you take Miho with you? Bihyung will be enough to help me get away if anything happens.¡±


    Woojin hesitated a bit, but he then nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do that.¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡±


    Omikamo went into her room and came out with a car key.


    ¡°Take my car.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Miho got changed and met Woojin at the parking lot, next to a Lamborghini Uracan that was parked there. Miho jumped into the driver seat excitedly as Woojin got into the passenger seat.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    Woojin typed an address into the navigation.


    ¡°Go there.¡±


    Miho then started the car and as she began to drive, she asked, ¡°Who are you going to meet?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a hacker.¡±


    ¡°Hacker?¡±


    ¡°Or maybe, an Avatar who wants to be a hacker?¡±


    Miho became confused. There were a lot of Avatars and Japan especially had a lot. So it wasn¡¯t weird for there to be some unique Avatars, but it was quite unbelievable that an Avatar would be a hacker.


    ¡°That¡¯s interesting. An Avatar hacker?¡±


    Woojinughed. Avatars usually hired professionals to hide their information, but the hacker they were going to meet was the one who had hacked all that in the past. He used a nickname, Roon Man. He was very helpful in the past so Woojin figured he should seek his help again.


    Miho smiled as she began to speed up.


    ¡°I guess she won¡¯t mind some tickets, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s Omikami, she¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡±


    Miho then stepped on the gas. Woojin knew that such speed wouldn¡¯t kill him but still felt his hair rise as Miho drove recklessly through the streets.


    In Akihabara, they stopped at the Washington Hotel and Woojin turned to Miho.


    ¡°Let¡¯s pretend we¡¯re visiting. Take care of anyone who recognizes us.¡±


    ¡°What were you going to do if you didn¡¯te with me?¡±


    ¡°Charge in?¡±


    Miho shook her head and grabbed Woojin¡¯s arm. Woojin was slightly surprised, but he calmed himself and began to move. Miho smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve visited a hotel with a man.¡±


    ¡°Stop joking.¡±


    Woojin snapped as he saw an employee looking at them in confusion. Miho grinned.


    ¡°He got us. I guess he remembers every guests¡¯ face?¡±


    The employee tried to walk up to greet them, but Miho shook her head slowly and the man flinched and returned to his position.


    ¡°Did you hypnotize him?¡±


    ¡°I think you know me better than I do.¡±


    Woojinughed and they got on the elevator. They took it to the 9th floor and Woojin went to the room at the far corner. Miho looked at him and Woojin nodded before knocking.


    ¡°Who is it?


    A calm voice came from the inside. Woojin felt extremely happy to hear that voice again.


    ¡°Room service.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for anything.¡±


    It was a cold answer. Woojin smiled as he grabbed the door handle and pushed. The doortch broke, and Woojin barged in. A man wearingrge sses ran straight toward the window, but Woojin was much faster. He quickly blocked him with his arms open wide. The man stopped and swiveled his head around. Miho aimed her Desert Eagle from behind.


    ¡°You better stay still.¡±


    The man nced behind him, sighed, and asked Woojin, ¡°Why are you doing this? Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Roon Man, right?¡±


    The man flinched. It seemed that he hadn¡¯t changed from the past.


    ¡°What do you mean? My name is Ryota.¡±


    ¡°Or, should I say... Ryota, the Avatar of Bake-danuki. Code name, Roon Man?¡±


    Ryota frowned. If the man knew that much, there was no use in denying it. He walked to the chair and sat down. He pretended to be calm but Woojin was able to see that his hands were trembling.


    ¡°I¡¯ll hear you out then.¡±


    Woojin brought a chair for himself and sat in front of Ryota.


    ¡°I need your help.¡±


    ¡°My fee is expensive.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Roon Man was a top hacker. He didn¡¯t actually work for money as he only took jobs to fill his curiosity.


    ¡°I need to find some people.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯ve got the wrong guy. Why don¡¯t you use the police? I see that you two are powerful Avatars.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t havee here if I could find them with the police.¡±


    ¡°Are you looking for Avatars?¡±


    Woojin nodded. Ryota became slightly interested.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you know this, but Avatars are not good withputers.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°So they don¡¯t leave that many traces on the inte, simply because they don¡¯t use it.¡±


    ¡°I came to you because you are the only one who can find them.¡±


    Ryota seemed to regain some confidence in Woojin¡¯s words.


    ¡°As I said, my fee is expensive.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay whatever the price you say if you can find them.¡±


    ¡°What information do you need?¡±


    ¡°First, I need the location of Tsukuyomi and Susanoo.¡±


    Ryota¡¯s eyes bulged out in shock.


    ¡°You want who?¡±


    ¡°Tsukuyomi and Susanoo.¡±


    ¡°W-why are you looking for them?¡±


    ¡°Because I need them.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    He became hesitant as those two were very powerful beings. Woojin smiled and put his arm around Ryota¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Grab yourptop. We have to meet someone.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Someone who will watch your back.¡±


    Ryota gulped loudly. It seemed like he had no way to escape from Woojin. Yet, he was also interested. It was surprising that he wanted to look for Tsukuyomi and Susanoo, but he would provide a person who could watch his back while he looked for them?


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go. Can you release me?¡±


    Woojin took back his hand and Ryota quickly packed up his stuff.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Woojin then got out and frowned. Their car was a two-seater. Miho smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t n on having him sit on myp.¡±


    ¡°You drive.¡±


    Woojin then got on the car and made Ryota sit on hisp. Mihoughed and started the car.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go as fast as you can.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Miho began to drive and they headed back to Hakone. Soon, they were at the ryokan.


    ¡°Where did you go off to?¡± Bihyung asked as Woojin and Miho got out from the car. Woojin smiled.


    ¡°Anything happen?¡±


    ¡°Nah. Who is that guy?¡±


    ¡°He will be our eyes.¡±


    Ryota flinched when he saw Bihyung.


    ¡°B-Bihyung?!¡±


    Bihyung¡¯s eyebrows narrowed.


    ¡°You know me?¡±


    ¡°N-no. I saw you in some articles...¡±


    ¡°Articles? I don¡¯t think there are a lot.¡±


    Bihyung was confused and Omikami appeared from behind.


    ¡°You¡¯re here? Who¡¯s that?¡±


    Ryota froze and stuttered, ¡°A-amaterasu-s-sama?¡±


    ¡°Huh? You know me?¡±


    Ryota quickly ran up to her, grabbed her hand, and rubbed it on his cheek. Woojin and Bihyung were all shocked. He was really fast, but there was no sense of hostility which made Woojin and Bihyung forget to react.


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor! I am Ryota, Avatar of Bake-danuki!¡±


    Omikamiughed awkwardly and looked at Woojin. He answered with a smile.


    ¡°He¡¯s our new teammate.¡±

 Chapter 74 - Raccoon Man (2)

    <h4>Chapter 74: Roon Man (2)</h4>


    Ryota stared at Omikami with smitten eyes. He was fangirling so hard that even Omikami felt awkward.


    ¡°Can we trust Ryota?¡± Omikami asked.


    Woojin nodded. Ryota seemed hurt by the question and Woojin replied, ¡°Ryota, show us what you can do.¡±


    ¡°Hm... I didn¡¯t expect this.¡±


    Woojin spoke in Japanese, but Ryota knew he was a Korean Avatar. He never expected that he would be able to meet Omikami, whom he admired so much, but couldn¡¯t even find her trace anywhere.


    Ryota rubbed his palms together, took out hisptop, and connected it to the Inte.


    ¡°You are looking for Tsukuyomi and Susanoo?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°That isn¡¯t easy, especially with this kind of equipment. I need a facial recognition program.¡±


    Omikami was confused.


    ¡°We already have that running.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Then I have nothing to do.¡±


    Woojin sighed at such a simple answer.


    ¡°You can do better than that.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t hack CIA¡¯s ¡®Eagle Eye¡¯ with this.¡±


    Omikami then smiled, ¡°Maybe I can solve your equipment issue. Follow me.¡±


    Omikami knew what ¡®Eagle Eye¡¯ was. It wasn¡¯t created by the CIA. It was a program created by a genius programmer made to track down an individual by using every device in the world. It even allowed the user to ess everything from satellites to anyone¡¯s camera. Omikami wasn¡¯t convinced of Ryota but decided to give him a chance since Woojin seemed to trust him.


    They entered the ryokan¡¯s basement. She walked up to the wall of a resting area and tapped on it. The wall opened and revealed a stairway down; there were a lot of people working in the room below. They all got up to bow to Omikami as she descended.


    ¡°Takumi. Give this man a seat.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Takumi gave Ryota his own seat. These people weren¡¯t Avatars, but they followed Omikami. Ryota sat down and smiled in satisfaction.


    ¡°Wow, You have quite a bit of equipment down here!¡±


    He then began to tap on the keyboard, slowly at first, then sped up as he became familiar. The people around were dumbfounded as they stared at the number of pop-ups on his screen before they disappeared. It was as Woojin remembered. Ryota was one of the best hackers. What he did in the past after getting enraged by Amaterasu¡¯s death was amazing. He had many close calls as well, but his shapeshifting power saved him multiple times.


    Ryota quickly found the ess codes and smiled.


    ¡°And... we are in Eagle Eye. Let¡¯s start.¡±


    It disyed Tsukuyomi and Susanoo¡¯s faces and began the search. Tsukuyomi was a beautiful woman with pale skin and ck hair. Susanoo was a man with a bold-looking nose. Eagle Eye began to look for their faces and in three minutes, they found a man who resembled Susanoo. He was wearing sunsses and riding a motorcycle. Ryota said, ¡°Chance of the person being the target: 83%.¡±


    Omikami smiled.


    ¡°He¡¯s still on that old motorcycle.¡±


    ¡°Is that Susanoo?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s been ages, but he¡¯s in Saitama, so he must be on his way here.¡±


    Woojin nodded as Omikami narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°Why is heing here after fifty-eight years?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but we must be cautious.¡±


    Ryota then spoke after working a bit more on theputer.


    ¡°We can¡¯t find any trace of Tsukuyomi.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s going to be harder to find, so that¡¯s expected. But it¡¯s amazing that you were able to hack into ¡®Eagle Eye¡¯.¡±


    Omikamiplimented Ryota and he blushed. Woojinughed at the sight and suggested, ¡°Susanoo¡¯s on his way here, so we better get ready.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t be sure that he¡¯sing to attack me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but we still have to be ready.¡±


    Omikami nodded and turned to Bihyung.


    ¡°Good. Even if he¡¯s noting to attack, it still is weird for him toe here after all this time. We¡¯ll get ready. I¡¯ll see if there¡¯s someone who can protect me.¡±


    ¡°Yes. As much as we like to help, you need to be ready yourself.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ryota then interrupted them.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stay logged into ¡®Eagle Eye¡¯ any longer. I have to get out before they notice me.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you can get out now.¡±


    Ryota then got out while removing all his traces and got up.


    ¡°He¡¯s good. I want to hire him right now.¡±


    Omikami nodded and tried to agree, but Woojin ced his arm around Ryota¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°He¡¯s with me. I won¡¯t give him to you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know. But how did you know such a talented man?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡±


    Ryota tried to object but Woojin dragged him out. Woojin spoke when they were outside.


    ¡°I showed you a person to watch your back. You now work with me.¡±


    ¡°I have a chance to work with Amaterasu-sama. Why should I work with you?¡±


    ¡°Because we are going to protect Amaterasu.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°And save the world.¡±


    Ryota burst intoughter. Woojin stared at him inplete silence and Ryota abruptly stopped.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I wasn¡¯t going tough.¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t you know anything about me?¡±


    ¡°You? What about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the most famous man among the Avatars right now.¡±


    Ryota became confused.


    ¡°Huh? The most famous man among the Avatars right now is the one who wiped out the Wangjinjin fam... wait.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s me. I¡¯m going to be fighting with more Avatars and I need more information. That¡¯s why I need your help.¡±


    Ryota became dumbfounded and stared at him in horror.


    ¡°So, YOU are the crazy psycho??¡±


    ¡°Crazy psycho?¡±


    ¡°I mean, you wiped out the Wangjinjin family!¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I will wipe out the Dmitri family too.¡±


    Ryota took a step back and looked at Woojin. He thought Woojin was crazier than he first thought. But it was weird that his words sounded very convincing. At least he had achieved something no one else could already.


    ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious about that saving the world thing?¡±


    Woojin nodded.


    ¡°And I need you to do it.¡±


    ¡°What about me that makes you say that?¡±


    ¡°You have to help me find them, just like you did earlier. You used Eagle Eye this time, but I need something more urate. A program that no Avatar can hide from.¡±


    He was talking about the program that Ryota himself made in the past. But there were others who gave him help and inspiration. Woojin was just going hurry that along.


    Ryota became silent. He had been living a life doing what he wanted. He wasn¡¯t sure if he was really getting a chance to live a life with a purpose, or that he wanted to.


    ¡°I will need a huge amount of money to develop a program that¡¯s better than Eagle Eye. I might even need a satellite.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about money. Just tell me what you need.¡±


    Ryota stared at Woojin. If money wasn¡¯t an issue, he was confident he could make anything.


    ¡°Work with us. Join us.¡±


    Ryota sighed.


    ¡°Can you give me a while to think about it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sure.¡±


    Woojin then returned to his room. Ryota looked up into the night sky.


    ¡°I can save the world?¡±


    Omikami thought about the past. When she found the Avatar to return to the material world, Omikami and Tsukuyomi were together. When they became the representative Avatars of Japan and made their own empire, Tsukuyomi asked her to have dinner together.


    It was in this ryokan that they had that dinner, the first ce they made when they got control of all of Japan. A top-quality dinner was served together with sake, during which, Tsukuyomi spoke to her.


    ¡°Sister.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Tsukuyomi hesitated a bit and continued.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean? We just finished establishing our empire.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Omikami was shocked and confused but Tsukuyomi answered nonchntly.


    ¡°If I stay, it will only cause trouble. You know that there are people who already want me to take the lead.¡±


    Omikami knew that there were Avatars who supported Tsukuyomi, but she didn¡¯t think that her sister would decide to leave. Everything else didn¡¯t matter to her as long as they were together.


    ¡°Please take care of the empire we created.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already decided then.¡±


    By the time Omikami emptied her ss, Tsukuyomi¡¯s seat was already empty.


    Susanoo, who got his Avatarter on, came to Omikami after Tsukuyomi disappeared. She allowed him to do everything he wanted, but he acted recklessly and childishly even after bing an Avatar. Eventually, she was exhausted looking after her brother and had to let him go. She made him stay away from Tokyo, and in return she gave him all the support he needed. Susanoo epted it and went on to hunt monsters and crazed Avatars, never returning to Tokyo.


    Yet, he wasing back now. Omikami didn¡¯t want to believe Bihyung or Woojin. She didn¡¯t want to think that her siblings would try to kill her. She then picked up her phone to ask for help from someone who could help her if her siblings really dide to harm her.


    The person Omikami called was someone Woojin didn¡¯t expect. Maybe everyone who sided with Omikami was killed when she died on the Day of Chaos in the past. It was a middle-aged man with neat, slick back hair.


    ¡°He¡¯s Shinatsu Hiko no Kami. You can call him Shinatsu.¡±


    Woojin didn¡¯t recognize the man, but Ryota shouted, ¡°Fujin! It¡¯s an honor, sir! I am Ryota!¡±


    Shinatsu only red at Ryota and turned to Bihyung.


    ¡°Bihyung, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I am here to protect Omikami. I guess you wouldn¡¯t know because it¡¯s something between representatives.¡±


    It seemed that both of them were on unfriendly terms. Shinatsu then turned to Woojin.


    ¡°And you?¡±


    ¡°I am Ko Woojin.¡±


    ¡°Ko Woojin?¡±


    Shinatu did not seem to recognize the name and Omikami exined.


    ¡°He¡¯s the rookie who wiped out Wangjinjin family.¡±


    Shinatsu then turned friendly for the first time.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re the one who crushed those arrogant vampires. d to meet you.¡±


    Shinatsu exchanged handshakes and asked Omikami, ¡°Susanoo¡¯s on his way here?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Stay with me, just in case.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Fujin Shinatsu was one of the famed gods in Japan. Woojin felt that if he were to help there was a chance that things would go well. Even if they were against Susanoo, this seemed like enough to fend him off. He believed that.

 Chapter 75 - Ambush in the night (1)

    <h4>Chapter 75: Ambush in the night (1)</h4>


    It was at dinner time when Ryota answered Woojin¡¯s offer.


    ¡°I will join you.¡±


    The arrival of Shinatsu confirmed for Ryota that working with Woojin had promise. Woojin then decided to meet with Bihyung and Miho to introduce Ryota again.


    ¡°This is Ryota, the Avatar of Bake-danuki.¡±


    Bihyung had a ss of whiskey and Miho was spinning her Desert Eagle. Ryota swallowed nervously.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. I am Ryota.¡±


    Bihyung turned to Woojin.


    ¡°He¡¯s a hacker?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°And we need him? I see that he¡¯s good with hacking, but he can¡¯t find Tsukuyomi. It won¡¯t work on Avatars.¡±


    Woojin shook his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s because there¡¯s no program to find Avatars. But with some additions, it will be different.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying Ryota can make such a program?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. We won¡¯t lose any traces of those who show themselves in the real world.¡±


    Woojin emptied his drink and put it down on the table and refilled it. He was looking at Ryota.


    ¡°There aren¡¯t any Avatars who aren¡¯t unique.¡±


    Bihyung then turned to Woojin.


    ¡°But this one smells like a money-sink. How much do you think was spent to make Eagle Eye? We¡¯re talking about spending at least that much, right?¡±


    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t have money?¡±


    ¡°No, but I want to know what I will gain by spending that much money to make a program that tracks down Avatars.¡±


    ¡°Finding Avatars we want to find. It can even track down demons. You think for a second.¡±


    Bihyung then looked at Woojin.


    ¡°What do we need?¡±


    Woojin gestured to Ryota, and he answered.


    ¡°We need military satellites. There is one on the market sold by Russia right now. We need at least three.¡±


    ¡°Good. Do you know the price?¡±


    ¡°Two hundred billion per satellite, I reckon.¡±


    ¡°Tell me who is selling it, and the model you need. I¡¯ll bring it to you.¡±


    Ryota then finally realized what he had gotten into. He knew Bihyung was the representative of Korea but hadn¡¯t realized that he had that much money. If he didn¡¯t have to worry about money, he would be able to make a program that far exceeded the extent of Eagle Eye. Woojin spoke calmly.


    ¡°First, create a program at the level of Eagle Eye. We¡¯ll need a few improvements to track down Avatars but I¡¯ll work on that.¡±


    ¡°A program to track down Avatars...¡±


    Ryota nodded and returned to his room. Woojin then turned to Bihyung and Miho. He was thankful to them for not raising any objections to the new crew.


    ¡°How powerful is Shinatsu?¡±


    ¡°His sheer strength? He¡¯s really powerful. But he¡¯s got a temper.¡±


    ¡°Worse than you?¡±


    Bihyungughed, ¡°I use fire and he uses wind. We don¡¯t get along.¡±


    ¡°So, he¡¯s that powerful?¡±


    ¡°But I will win now. I have the Iron Fan, remember?¡±


    Woojin smiled. He knew that the Iron Fan would boost Bihyung¡¯s power greatly. They now needed to fight with both of them on the same side. Bihyung asked, ¡°Do you have a way of fighting Susanoo?¡±


    Woojin nodded.


    ¡°We have Omikami on our side. We don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    Late night, under a bright full moon...


    A woman with long hair was looking at the old ryokan from afar. It was a ce where the strongest Avatar of Japan and her sister were currently residing in. She turned back to the man standing behind her. A man carrying a two-handed sword. Poras.


    He was a demon but was here to help the man who ignited the deep desire within her heart. The man gave her light when she lived in the shadows of her sister.


    Poras nced at the ones standing next to him. There was a man with small eyes with his arms crossed, and a short hair, blue-eyed woman who was yawning.


    Takemi Kazuchi no Ono-kami


    Ameno Kikumari no Kami


    An Avatar of the God of Thunder, and the God of Rain. It was all due to the work of Amon. The Day of Chaos was upon them, starting today. Poras then turned to the back. There were hundreds of Oni Avatars. They were the army that Tsukuyomi had raised, and she only said a single word.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    The Oni began to move toward the ryokan. When they got there, the ryokan¡¯s lights came on and screams were heard. They didn¡¯t care if they killed civilians as their purpose was to show the world of their existence. Then, gunfire was heard from within as Poras scoffed. Guns weren¡¯t enough to kill Oni. Poras turned to Tsukuyomi.


    ¡°We should go now.¡±


    Tsukuyomi nodded.


    There was a scream. Woojin grabbed his Desert Eagle and shouted, ¡°Ryota, stay here!¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Woojin left the room as Bihyung and Miho came out from the opposite room across the hall. Woojin directed them.


    ¡°Bihyung, go to Omikami. I¡¯ll go check what¡¯s happening.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Woojin turned and Miho nodded with a smile as they began to move. Screams were heard from all over. They saw a red-skinned man ripping a person apart and Woojin fired his gun at his head. The armor piercing bullet prated and burst into mes as the enemy dropped without a scream. Both of them ran past the motionless corpse.


    ¡°They¡¯re Oni! Be careful!¡±


    The Japanese version of Dokkebi. Their power was in their strength and durable skin, but they had no other powers. At least it was easy for Miho to kill them as she was using the Starfish Fang which allowed her to move as fast as vampires. She alone was enough to deal with the Oni. While Woojin was killing Oni with Miho, Bihyung nced at Shinatsu standing in Omikami¡¯s room and asked Omikami, ¡°Is it Susanoo?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But ones that attacked are Oni.¡±


    ¡°Oni?¡±


    Bihyung frowned and saw people getting ripped apart by the red-skinned Oni on the security camera monitors.


    ¡°Did Susanoo control Oni?¡±


    ¡°No. Never.¡±


    ¡°Then, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but they are not enough to fight us.¡±


    ¡°I know. Woojin and Miho went there, so they will take care of them. But we need to be prepared for the real one.¡±


    Shinatsu then spoke.


    ¡°Wait. This feeling... I know who this is.¡±


    Shinatsu walked up to the window and continued.


    ¡°Takemi.¡±


    Omikami frowned.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t Susanoo then.¡±


    ¡°Takemi? The God of Thunder? Whose side is he on?¡±


    ¡°Tsukuyomi.¡±


    Bihyung then sighed.


    ¡°Then I guess we have to be prepared for the worst.¡±


    ¡°Worst?¡±


    ¡°That we might have to fight Susanoo and Tsukuyomi at once.¡±


    Omikamiughed as if that wouldn¡¯t be possible.


    ¡°Should we run or something?¡±


    ¡°Stop joking around. If Taekmi¡¯s here, he¡¯s here to see you.¡±


    Shinatsu smiled viciously.


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s probably here because he was told that he can meet with me. Crazy bastard.¡±


    ¡°That means we have at least Tsukuyomi and Takemi here. If they are the only ones, it won¡¯t be much of a problem.¡±


    If Omikami fought Tsukuyomi and Shinatsu took on Takemi, the Korean teammates would be enough to take on the Oni.


    ¡°Good. That will do.¡±


    ¡°Not exactly.¡±


    Omikami spoke to Bihyung.


    ¡°Tsukuyomi is stronger than me when a full moon is up. We have no chance.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m with you, don¡¯t worry,¡± Bihyung answered. He was now much stronger than before with the Iron Fan. He felt that they had a good chance.


    Woojin separated from Miho to hunt the Oni. She was enough to handle them alone and Woojin had told her to run away if she encountered any strong enemies. While he was reloading his gun after killing another Oni, he felt someone charging at him, and he backed away. A sword crushed the floor where he had been standing.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got good reflexes.¡±


    Woojin looked up at Poras, who was grinning while pulling out his sword. Woojin didn¡¯t know who he was but he was able to recognize the sword.


    ¡°Gram?¡±


    The sword that killed a dragon. The man seemed to be a demon.


    ¡°You came for me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re the one who killed Galf, right?¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡±


    Woojin smiled and pulled out his spear.


    ¡°I am Ko Woojin, the end to all demons.¡±

 Chapter 76 - Ambush in the night (2)

    <h4>Chapter 76: Ambush in the night (2)</h4>


    Omikami sighed as she faced that person.


    ¡°Tsukuyomi, I didn¡¯t expect you toe.¡±


    Tsukuyomi looked at her silently as Omikami continued, ¡°Why are you trying to kill me?¡±


    ¡°Because you will get in the way of the n.¡±


    ¡°n? You mean the n to reveal the otherworld to reality?¡±


    Tsukuyomi nodded and Omikami clenched her fists.


    ¡°Why? Why is that necessary?¡±


    Tsukuyomi raised her hand, ¡°Because that will allow the creation of the true Empire.¡±


    Omikami realized that Tsukuyomi had made her decision. And like before, there was no way to change her mind.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I will have to stop you.¡±


    ¡°I knew you would.¡±


    Tsukuyomi began to unleash her energy and Omikami nced around.


    ¡°They have one more.¡±


    ¡°We have one more too.¡±


    Bihyung smiled and looked at his opponent.


    ¡°She¡¯s the God of Rain, Ameno. You don¡¯t stand a chance.¡±


    Bihyungughed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I am still the old me.¡±


    He then took out the Iron Fan. Omikami grinned.


    ¡°Where did you get that from?¡±


    ¡°I was lucky.¡±


    Bihyung fanned himself, ¡°We¡¯ll see how it goes.¡±


    Ameno was a difficult opponent, but he had the Iron Fan which could control wind, giving him a fighting chance. Yet, Bihyung couldn¡¯t tear his eyes away from Tsukuyomi. He could sense her terrifying demonic energy. It seemed like he would have to help Omikami as fast as he could.


    ¡°Hurry up and get over here, Woojin...!¡±


    The bamboo spear was nicked after shing with Gram. The durability of a dragonyer sword was amazing; however, Woojin¡¯s surprise didn¡¯t match Poras¡¯ shock.


    ¡°What kind of Avatar are you?!¡±


    It was a strength that he had not expected in the slightest. The speed didn¡¯t fall behind his either. He was within the top ten in terms of strength, yet his opponent¡¯s strength was almost the same as his.


    Poras smiled as his sword mercilessly attacked Woojin who tried to deflect it but Poras was too fast and powerful. Woojin grimaced and moved quickly. Fortunately, he was a bit quicker than Poras. In response, Poras swung Gram with a wide angle to push Woojin back and unleashed his spiritual power.


    Woojin also focused his power to change the shape of Cloak of Vampire Bat. He felt his cloak wrapped around him surging with power and charged forward. He attacked the enemy and Poras brought his sword up to push away. Woojin repeated the attack and Poras stepped in. That¡¯s when Woojin stopped.


    Poras lunged in to thrust his sword and Woojin also charged in. Poras scoffed, thinking Woojin was now too close to attack him with a long spear and thus he aimed his sword at Woojin¡¯s heart. Woojin then twisted his body slightly right when the sword touched his chest. The strengthened skin was cut and blood gushed out but Woojin was able to ce his right hand on Poras¡¯ left stomach. Poras swung his left fist but Woojin was faster at summoning G¨¢e Bulg from his hand.


    G¨¢e Bulg pierced through Poras and spread out inside his body the moment it stabbed through. Poras felt severe pain and couldn¡¯t attack further. Woojin then jumped back. He sighed as his wound wasn¡¯t healing. It seemed like the power of the dragonyer sword was stopping his dragon blood from regenerating. Woojin then saw Poras not standing straight with G¨¢e Bulg in his stomach.


    ¡°Where did thate out from?¡±


    Poras did expect Woojin to have G¨¢e Bulg, but he thought Woojin didn¡¯t have it after seeing that he was only fighting with a bamboo spear. But to think G¨¢e Bulg could appear from the hand... Poras gritted his teeth. G¨¢e Bulg¡¯s spear chomped opponents whenever it attacked. It wasn¡¯t possible to easily pull it out.


    Poras grabbed G¨¢e Bulg and pulled it out. Blood gushed out and he charged at Woojin anyway. Woojin then threw his spear and Poras used his Gram to deflect it. Woojin then summoned another spear and deflected Gram again. Poras threw Gram back up and Woojin dashed back to get away from the sword. Poras thought he had won as there was no way for Woojin to avoid being attacked in that stance.


    Yet Woojin was smiling. And before Poras could think of the reason, something flew forward and prated his back. G¨¢e Bulg pierced through his heart.


    ¡°Ugh...¡±


    Blood gushed out from his mouth and Woojin thrust his other spear into Poras¡¯ mouth. He was killed instantly. Woojin then retrieved the spears and fed the spirit stone to his Fang and wrapped his shoulders with the cloak. He then heard explosionsing from Omikami¡¯s room.


    Woojin also picked up the Gram and jumped up. He had to go to Omikami as fast as possible. After plowing through five ceilings, he felt vicious energy from above. Woojin then got up and looked around. They were fighting 3 on 3.


    Bihyung was fighting against a water-type enemy and Shinatsu was fighting a God of Lightning. They seemed equal to be in power but Omikami was different. She was losing.


    ¡°Tsukuyomi.¡±


    Sister of Omikami, and the God of the Moon.


    ¡°There¡¯s a full moon today.¡±


    Woojin unwrapped the cloak and Poras¡¯ dried up body fell to the ground. Then, Woojin put it back on his body. It seemed like the cloak was moving more smoothly now after drinking Poras¡¯ blood. He had gotten much stronger after killing Poras. Woojin took out the spear and the Mirror of Heavens. He couldn¡¯t use the mirror in the previous battle since Poras didn¡¯t give him time to pull it out, but he now had time to use it.


    Woojin used his increased spiritual power and shed the light at Tsukuyomi. She turned to Woojin. He thought this would give them a chance at victory but it seemed like Tsukuyomi was unaffected. She pointed toward Woojin and he jumped back instinctively.


    The area around him was devoured by the demonic energy that filled the area. Woojin put the mirror back into his pocket. These gods were all natural beings. They weren¡¯t unholy for the mirror to work on them.


    Woojin then jumped again as the energy attacked again. It looked like Tsukuyomi was not letting her guard down against Woojin although she was fighting Omikami.


    Woojin threw his spear at Tsukuyomi. His powerful muscle strength allowed the spear to shoot past the interference of demonic energy. Tsukuyomi seemed to be surprised that it did, but she easily snatched the spear in the air. She then transferred the energy into the spear and threw it back.


    Woojin ran up to receive the spear. Rampant demonic energy grasped his arm but his cloak ate it away this time. At least this would allow him to fight.


    Tsukuyomi was astonished. Woojin smiled and jumped. He grabbed Gram and he felt like he could swing it at her to cut her down but he felt somethinging down toward him, so he hopped back.


    A man with long hair jumped down with a long sword where Woojin had been. Woojin recognized the man.


    ¡°Susanoo?¡±

 Chapter 77 - Susanoo (1)

    <h4>Chapter 77: Susanoo (1)</h4>


    Susanoo¡¯s appearance was unexpected. They knew he wasing, but to see him siding with Tsukuyomi... that was the worst case scenario.


    Omikami shouted with a frown, ¡°What are you doing here?!¡±


    Susanoo looked around with his sword. His appearance shocked everyone so much that all sides paused fighting. Susanoo then turned to Tsukuyomi.


    ¡°You¡¯rete.¡±


    Susanoo nodded and Omikami gritted her teeth.


    ¡°Why have you two betrayed me?!¡±


    She shouted sadly but Susanoo brought his sword up. Woojin got up and looked at him. What Susanoo had was the weapon he obtained after killing Orochimaru, the weapon named Kusanagi no ken. It was one of the three divine objects of Japan. It wasn¡¯t going to be easy to fight Susanoo.


    Bihyung shouted at Woojin, ¡°You take care of him!¡±


    That was easy to say. Woojin grabbed Gram and got up. Kusanagi no ken was a powerful sword but Gram was also a legendary sword. Woojin turned to Susanoo but he swung his sword at Woojin without any hesitation. A powerful wave of spiritual energy flew at him. Woojin then smashed it down with Gram. The wave was divided into two and traveled behind him, destroying the wall. Susanoo then turned to Woojin for the first time.


    ¡°Name?¡±


    Woojin felt a chill as Susanoo was focused at him. If Sun Wukong was the most powerful Avatar in China, then Susanoo was the most powerful Avatar in Japan. Sun Wukong seemed to be much stronger, but Susanoo wasn¡¯t that far off.


    Woojin brought up his Gram and replied, ¡°Woojin.¡±


    And then Susanoo disappeared.


    ¡°Dammit!¡±


    Woojin brought his sword back to defend against the attack, but he was thrown into the air. Susanoo then continued attacking Woojin, thinking he had no way ofnding after being in mid-air. Yet the cloak turned to a wing and pulled Woojin up. Susanoo¡¯s spiritual power was too strong. Susanoo scoffed, ¡°Interesting.¡±


    He then jumped up toward Woojin like a cannonball and in response, Woojin pulled back. Susanoo swung his sword and the wave of spiritual energy swept above Woojin¡¯s head. The power was too much for Woojin to cut, nor could he avoid it. He had to wrap himself with the cloak like a ball. To him, it felt like a truck had rammed into him as he mmed into the floor. He was sent five stories down into the parking lot and Susanoo followed him cracking a smile as he saw Woojin swinging his Gram.


    The sword didn¡¯t have any spiritual power, but he was able to counter Susanoo¡¯s attack. Woojin was struck away, but he got up from the ground anyway. He looked down and smiled. The attack was powerful but his defenses were enough to allow him to endure it. Woojin looked at Susanoo who got down on the ground. Woojin required the wing from the cloak to fly, but Susanoo seemed like he could fly just by using his mighty spiritual power.


    ¡°You endured it.¡±


    Woojin answered, ¡°If that¡¯s all you can do, I¡¯ll can much more than that.¡±


    Susanoo smiled and swung his sword horizontally. The spiritual power threw all the cars away and Woojin brought up Gram. Woojin sliced on the wave to open a way. Although the wave had been cut, it still gave him the same amount of shock as if a gun had fired at him. But that didn¡¯t stop Woojin. He dashed toward Susanoo. It seemed like Susanoo was starting to be annoyed. He swung his sword again while Woojin brought his spear back and threw it.


    Woojin was thrown back helplessly but the spear pierced through the entire wave, and Susanoo struck it down with his sword and looked at it. He was interested in the spear that had pierced through his waves. That¡¯s when gunfire was heard and a bullet flew at Susanoo. Yet it soon slowed down and dropped. The spiritual power around Susanoo was enough to make bullets to fall even before arriving at its target. Susanoo turned and swung his sword at the direction. Part of the ryokan was destroyed but Miho had already pulled herself out and was behind Woojin.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m done with the Oni.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here.¡±


    Miho smiled, ¡°Doesn¡¯t it feel nice to see me here though?¡±


    Woojinughed.


    ¡°Do you need to flirt even at such a moment?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Woojinughed and gave Gram to Miho.


    ¡°Grab this and back up.¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Gram. It¡¯s a divine object.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not giving to me, are you? This is too big for me.¡±


    ¡°Stop joking and move back.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Miho then moved back and Susanoo decided that Miho didn¡¯t pose any threats but Woojin was different. The bamboo spear was especially dangerous since it pierced through his armor that was made from spiritual power.


    Susanoo decided to go all out. He increased the energy surrounding him. Woojin then took the Cocktail-Demon. He had finished all the preparations he could make, but his dragon blood should have suppressed the Cocktail but he didn¡¯t have any dragon blood now. His eyes turned red and Susanoo scoffed, ¡°You smell of filth.¡±


    Woojin was already charging in. Then anger and hatred from within had been awakened. Susanoo was not interested in an unconscious enemy. He ran in with a much faster speed than before. Yet Woojin reacted to it instinctively. He thrust his spear into Susanoo¡¯s chest and Susanooughed, speeding up a bit more. The spear missed and hit nothing but air while the sword reached Woojin¡¯s side. It barely made a cut and Susanoo frowned. The attack was too light. Susanoo then charged in further to push the attack but Woojin dodged it instinctively. He still received wounds but he was moving faster than his normal maximum speed. Susanoo was astonished.


    It seemed like the enemy¡¯s physical stats had outpowered their small spiritual power to move at such a speed. He had never seen an Avatar that was this fast and strong. Susanoo thought he made a good choice toe and he decided to end it soon, ¡°Let¡¯s finish this.¡±


    It was only a slight difference in power but if one couldn¡¯t ovee their limits, then there was no way to win. Susanoo thrust his sword and Woojin twisted his body so that his lung was prated instead. The sword got stuck and when Susanoo tried to pull it back, Woojin swung his left fist. And the fist had arge amount of spiritual power stacked on it to look like a giant¡¯s fist. There was no way to escape.


    ¡°Damn.¡±

 Chapter 78 - Susanoo (2)

    <h4>Chapter 78: Susanoo (2)</h4>


    Strike of the Giant.


    This attack had to be timed precisely as Woojin could not yet control this skill yet. Its power was unmatched but it required all of his spiritual power. However, without his instincts, Woojin couldn¡¯t think of such a thing. He couldn¡¯t lose his chance and he just unleashed the best attack he could think of.


    Susanoo had to take the attack and hope that his spiritual power armor would withstand it. However, he was a bit confident in doing so. The spiritual power from the Glove of Ban Gu was too powerful. It destroyed his armor and crushed him.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    As he was thrown away, he pulled the sword with him. It had been a long time since his armor shattered and he was wounded. But he couldn¡¯t lose. Blood gushed out of the wound and Woojin didn¡¯t care. He was already bound by anger and hatred like a warrior in berserk mode and he threw the spear at Susanoo¡¯s heart.


    Susanoo quickly brought up his sword to defend, but he couldn¡¯t deflect it fully and his left side was hit. Susanoo got up and pulled out the spear. Blood began pouring out but he couldn¡¯t focus on that yet. Woojin was charging in again without any spiritual power. However, he wasn¡¯t much without any spiritual power now.


    Susanooughed. He didn¡¯t expect to be dragged into such a dogfight. He had gotten into such a fight only when he fought Yamata no orochi in the past. Susanoo swung his fist at Woojin and Woojinnded a fist on Susanoo¡¯s face. He then grabbed Susanoo¡¯s arm and twisted it. Woojin¡¯s sheer strength was able to twist Susanoo¡¯s arm that was protected by spiritual power. Susanoo pulled his arm back and injured Woojin¡¯s face.


    Woojin¡¯s face became bloody but he rammed his head at Susanoo too. They began to fight like savages, but without any spiritual power, there was no way for Woojin to win against Susanoo.


    Susanoo threw him down and stepped on him to pin him down. He looked at his wound but the blood did not stop. He then grabbed his sword to cut the wound out and he focused on recovering.


    The bleeding stopped but it was only a temporary fix.


    ¡°That is a terrible spear.¡±


    He never heard of such a spear. Susanoo then kicked Woojin¡¯s chin to knock him out and looked up. There was still a fierce battle going on. Susanoo looked down and realized the stench was disappearing from Woojin. He felt his nose bleeding and wiped it off. It had been a long time since he fought so fiercely, but he hade on top. He then brought up his sword and pressed it down on Woojin¡¯s heart. Woojin¡¯s skin turned hard but it soon was pierced, along with the heart.


    Susanoo then jumped up to the top floor.


    After Susanoo disappeared, Miho came out of hiding and ran toward Woojin. The Cloak of Vampire Bat was sucking his wound, drinking his blood. Fortunately, it was going to stop the heavy bleeding, but he was going to die soon.


    ¡°Wake up!¡±


    Miho tried to wake him up while pulling the cloak from the chest, but he didn¡¯t wake up. He was already half-dead. Miho then brought up her orb and ced it in her mouth before she kissed him. Woojin¡¯s mouth was open and the orb went in. The orb then came back out from Woojin¡¯s mouth and returned to Miho. The size began to grow smaller and tears welled up in Miho¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I worked so hard for this.¡±


    Miho then pped Woojin¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Woojin woke up and Miho took a step back. Woojin then touched his lips and nced at the orb.


    ¡°You saved me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I saved you.¡±


    Woojin knew how important the orb was to Miho. It was a must for her to be a Gumiho, but she used it to save him. He was thankful. Woojin then remembered the process required for using the orb and blushed. Miho also blushed.


    Woojin got up and checked his chest. If Miho hade a bitte, he might have died.


    ¡°How long was I out?¡±


    ¡°Three minutes.¡±


    If Susanoo joined the others, three minutes was enough to change the oue. Woojin tried to get up but he felt dizzy.


    ¡°Dammit...!¡±


    He focused on his wound and the Cloak of Vampire Bat slowly left the wound. Woojin let out a hollowugh, realizing that his cloak would eat him if he were killed.


    At least the wound was healing. Woojin got up while feeling extreme pain.


    ¡°You just came back from death. Don¡¯t move.¡±


    ¡°I have to go.¡±


    Woojin retrieved the spears to change them back into bracelets and he grabbed Gram while looking toward the top floor of the ryokan. Based on the powerful demonic energy storm from above, it seemed like Omikami was still alive.


    Woojin turned to Miho.


    ¡°Stay here. It¡¯s too early for you.¡±


    ¡°The same goes for you too.¡±


    Woojin justughed and jumped. When he got up, Omikami was in a corner, drenched in blood. Bihyung and Shinatsu didn¡¯t look good either. It was all due to the fact that Woojin had lost to Susanoo. Woojin¡¯s reappearance shocked Susanoo.


    ¡°You came back from death?¡±


    Woojin let out a breath and swung his Gram. He used the Cocktail to fight earlier, but he lost control and almost died. He had lost all his spiritual power also and was in no condition to fight, but he couldn¡¯t let everyone die. Susanoo swung his sword lightly. He was wounded but his spiritual power was still intact. Woojin then stopped breathing as the wave of spiritual power unleashed at him. Even with Gram, he had no way to cut that now. He then jumped at an angle and stepped on the wall to drop in front of Omikami. He flicked his finger and Bihyung swung the Iron Fan. The storm pushed their enemies away and Bihyung and Shinatsu also gathered up.


    Bihyung asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°No. I almost died.¡±


    If Miho did not help, he definitely would have died. Woojin thanked Miho in his mind and asked, ¡°Omikami. Do you have a n?¡±


    ¡°Not unless we see sunlight.¡±


    ¡°Then we should run.¡±


    ¡°Run?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t defeat them, but we can run, right?¡± Woojin whispered. The enemies were readying themselves also. Woojin told Bihyung, ¡°Hand over the Iron Fan.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°Give it to Shinatsu for a second.¡±


    If Shinatsu, the God of Wind, used the Iron Fan, it would bring out a different result. Bihyung looked unwilling but he gave the fan to Shinatsu anyway. Shinatsu grabbed the fan and looked down at it with a weird expression.


    ¡°This is crazy.¡±


    He then looked up and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you give it to me earlier?¡±


    With that, Shinatsu swung the fan and unleashed unimaginable destruction. Susanoo swung his word and Tsukuyomi controlled the demonic energy but it only allowed them to barely save themselves. They couldn¡¯t help being blown away.


    Bihyungughed. The difference was like night and daypared to when he used it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the rear.¡±


    Bihyuung then red at Shinatsu, ¡°If you lose that, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    Shinatsu swung his fan again instead of answering Bihyung. The next attack threw the opponents back also. The fan did not allow Shinatsu to deliver a decisive blow, but it was easy for him to blow them away.


    Woojin helped Omikami and Miho appeared with Ryota.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Woojin jumped while Miho and Bihyung followed behind. Shinatsu then swung his fan to help speed them up. As they ran, Woojin heard Susanoo¡¯s voiceing from behind.


    ¡°Move out of my way!¡±


    A merciless wave of spiritual power swept toward Shinatsu. He tried swinging the fan but he knew it wouldn¡¯t be able to handle Susanoo¡¯s attack. Shinatsu swung his fan to help him jump up instead but Takemi threw down a bolt of lightning, prating Shinatsu¡¯s shoulder. Therefore, Bihyung helped Shinatsu jump up.


    Tsukuyomi also came to attack but Bihyung shouted, ¡°Run!¡±


    They rode the wind made by the fan to jump and Tsukuyomi¡¯s demonic energy destroyed the entire ryokan. Tsukuyomi then left the destroyed ryokan to chase after her enemy. Susanoo sighed and followed her along with Takemi and Ameno.


    The moon was going down in the west.

 Chapter 79 - Sunrise (1)

    <h4>Chapter 79: Sunrise (1)</h4>


    While running, Woojin, turned to Miho after ncing back at his chasers.


    ¡°Miho. We should split up and hide. Get away with Ryota.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Isn¡¯t it more dangerous to be separate?¡±


    ¡°They are only here for Omikami and Shinatsu. It¡¯s best for you to get away safely.¡±


    Bihyung also nodded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a fool and get away from us.¡±


    ¡°Bihyung!¡±


    ¡°You are dragging us behind. Run!¡±


    Bihyung then looked at Shinatsu.


    ¡°Buy us some time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a patient, remember?¡±


    Shinatsu quickly swung his Iron Fan. As the giant gust of wind blew enemies to the back, Miho hid her trace and sped off. Ryota also shapeshifted himself they disappeared. Woojin then said, ¡°Omikami. We can¡¯t run for hours.¡±


    They were too quick to follow. Shinatsu was keeping them at bay but his spiritual power wasn¡¯t infinite either, not to mention that he was injured. They couldn¡¯t be on the run until sunrise.


    ¡°We need to find a person.¡±


    ¡°Do you have someone in mind?¡±


    ¡°I need to find Hutodama.¡±


    ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°Tokyo.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t far, but Tokyo was crowded with people. There was no going back if the enemies ran rampant in the middle of the city. Woojin gritted his teeth and sped up. His spiritual power was recovering slowly, but Woojin was fast without it anyway, enough for his enemies to be shocked by his speed. Woojin nced back. Shinatsu¡¯s wound wasn¡¯t getting any better but the Iron Fan gave them a chance. Woojin said to Omikami, ¡°Have Hutodamae our away. We¡¯ll meet in the middle.¡±


    Omikami then took out a phone and ced a call. After talking on the phone briefly, she hung up and Woojin asked again, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask for help earlier?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not very useful at fighting.¡±


    ¡°And how is he going to help us now?¡±


    ¡°We need the golden bell that he created.¡±


    ¡°Golden bell?¡±


    Omikami nodded.


    ¡°That will stop Tsukuyomi¡¯s power.¡±


    But holding back Tsukuyomi¡¯s power wasn¡¯t the only problem here. What about Susanoo? He had lost miserably and Susanoo seemed to be fine. Woojin then felt Tsukuyomi¡¯s demonic energy from below and jumped. The ce he jumped up from was destroyed instantly. He sped up even more. They couldn¡¯t get caught yet. He wasn¡¯t sure what Omikami was trying to do, but she said that finding the object will take care of Tsukuyomi. Then they would only have to deal with Susanoo. Omikami asked, ¡°You ran out of spiritual power. What happened?¡±


    ¡°I used it all while fighting Susanoo.¡±


    ¡°Then I will give some to you.¡±


    Omikami then ced her hand on Woojin¡¯s back and sent her spiritual power into Woojin¡¯s body. The amount he received was almost equal to the energy he originally had. He felt it and quickened his pace. Bihyung ranted, ¡°Shinatsu. Do you have anything you can give to me?¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Shinatsu then swung his fan, but the enemies seemed to have learned how to avoid being pushed back by the fan now and they were much closer.


    As Woojin ran, he saw a Mini Cooper approaching from the other side. The car stopped immediately and a white-haired man came out. Omikami identified the man. ¡°It¡¯s Hutodama.¡±


    Woojin flew up andnded in front of Hutodama who opened his eyes wide in shock.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°My second and youngest siblings are trying to kill me.¡±


    Hutodama then turned to Bihyung and Shinatsu who just arrived.


    ¡°Shinatsu-sama?¡±


    ¡°Hutodama. What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Omikami-sama called me. It seems like I shouldn¡¯t meddle with this problem.¡±


    That was when Tsukuyomi and her allies arrived. Hutodama sighed as he realized Tsukuyomi¡¯s demonic energy.


    ¡°I see why you called me.¡±


    Omikami spoke with a faint smile, ¡°Help me.¡±


    Hutodama nodded and pulled out the golden bell.


    ¡°I can control that energy, but I will need a chance. I can¡¯t press it down from afar.¡±


    Omikami chuckled, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to receive help from the bell that once stopped me.¡±


    ¡°Remember, you need to get me as close as possible.¡±


    Bihyung then turned to Shinatsu, ¡°Shall we do it together?¡±


    ¡°Do what?¡±


    ¡°Make the wind.¡±


    Shinatsu brought up the fan and swung it while Bihyung snapped his fingers. The storm thenbined itself with the Dokkebi fire. It was a powerful attack. As the fiery storm gushed out against the enemies, thus hindering their view, Hutodama began ringing his bell. He then began reading some enchantments and the demonic energy began to subside. That¡¯s when Susanoo¡¯s wave of spiritual power began to sweep the storm out.


    ¡°Someone needs to put this bell on Tsukuyomi.¡±


    Woojin reached out.


    ¡°Do I just need to put it on her?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Woojin nodded and jumped out. As Susanoo was putting out the fiery storm, Woojin ran past the enemies. He had enough spiritual power to break through. Takemiunched thunder at him, but he wrapped himself with the Cloak of Vampire Bat and dashed forward. He then saw the space in front of him bing distorted but didn¡¯t stop his charge. He felt crushing paining from his leg, but it was only his skin and muscle. His bones could endure it. Soon, he was in front of Tsukuyomi. Woojin threw his fist with the bell into her stomach.


    ¡°Kyah!¡±


    The bell began to sh words of golden light, wrapping itself around Tsukuyomi. Woojin then quickly hopped back as he saw Tsukuyomi¡¯s energy.


    The sword dropped where Woojin had previously been. Susanoo reached to take off the bell, but there was a curse on it that did not allow him to touch it.


    ¡°Hutodama.¡±


    Susanoo turned to Hutodama behind Omikami. He hid himself behind Omikami at Susanoo¡¯s re. Woojin sighed, ¡°This will make things equal.¡±


    Susanoo then nced at Tsukuyomi who seemed to be in pain and put the sword over his shoulder while smiling viciously.


    ¡°I guess I should teach you why I am called the God of Storm.¡±


    His energy then began to grow violent. Woojin then realized the Susanoo he fought against earlier wasn¡¯t at his full power. Bihyung said, ¡°We sealed Tsukuyomi and awakened Susanoo.¡±


    ¡°It feels like we just walked into a lion¡¯s cave.¡±


    Bihyung and Shinatsumented and Woojin snapped.


    ¡°Just tell me how we should fight him.¡±


    ¡°Omikami can handle Susanoo¡¯s spiritual power, but it is up to you to stop his body.¡±


    Woojin nodded to Bihyung.


    ¡°Just stop his spiritual power attacks and I will pin him down,¡± Omikami said to Woojin.


    ¡°We just need to hold out until sunrise.¡±


    ¡°We will try.¡±


    Woojin walked up, blocking Omikami and Hutodama said, ¡°I will protect you, Omikami-sama.¡±


    He was a shaman who was scared of fighting, but knew basic magic tricks that would help him survive. Woojin then walked out. Susanoo smiled coldly. He enjoyed fighting Woojin, but he couldn¡¯t let their n to fail.


    Susanoo charged and Woojin also did the same. That¡¯s when fierce light was unleashed upon Susanoo. Susanoo tried to cut the light away with his sword but Woojin got close and struck Gram down. Susanoo brought his sword up to defend. However, he couldn¡¯t put his spiritual power into the sword as he had to defend against Omikami so the shock made the ground crack.


    ¡°I am astonished.¡±


    Susanoo spoke honestly and focused spiritual power to swing Woojin to the back. Woojin was surprised. He didn¡¯t know there was a way to focus spiritual power into one ce to make it be much stronger. He nced and saw that Bihyung and Shinatsu weren¡¯t doing too hot either.


    ¡°So, I have to defeat you then,¡± Woojin said in front of the strongest Japanese Avatar.

 Chapter 80 - Sunrise (2)

    <h4>Chapter 80: Sunrise (2)</h4>


    Susanoo attacked. Woojin brought his Gram high up into the air. He wasn¡¯t used to fighting with spiritual power yet, but he had learned how to use the little amount of power he had. It was a skill to send spiritual power to where he needed it to go. He tried to focus the power into his leg, but it didn¡¯t work that well. He still jumped anyway. As Woojin ran forward, Omikami shot a ray of light out, covering Woojin and decreasing Susanoo¡¯s spiritual powering from the other side. Susanoo had to defend himself from the light with his spiritual power and when his armor was removed because of that, Woojin swung Gram.


    With his spiritual power and Omikami¡¯s help, Woojins¡¯s power was much stronger than when he fought with Susanoo earlier. On the other hand, Susanoo was also different. And that difference pushed Susanoo back as he brought his sword up to defend. Woojin then pulled back and threw his fist at Woojin. Susanoo, however, dodged it and rammed into Woojin with his shoulder.


    Woojin focused spiritual power onto his chest, but the pain almost vibrated through his bones. Woojin was barely able to prevent being thrown to the back, and he then threw his head at his enemy. Susanoo also threw his head at the same time. However, Woojin smiled. The headbutt was only a diversion.


    Woojin summoned G¨¢e Bulg from his hand that grabbed Susanoo¡¯s neck and Susanoo quickly swung in that slight moment. It almost cut Woojin¡¯s hand off if he wasn¡¯t fast enough, but the attack was a sess. He had a cut that ran from his elbow to his wrist, and G¨¢e Bulg was stuck. It was already spreading itself over Susanoo¡¯s chest. Susanoo couldn¡¯t pull G¨¢e Bulg out. It now had prated his heart and lung, so pulling it out meant instant death.


    Susanooughed hollowly, realizing that Woojin did not use G¨¢e Bulg even when he lost his consciousness. If he used it then, Susanoo would have been ready for it. He looked up and saw Omikami behind Woojin.


    ¡°Ugh...¡±


    He vomited blood. He then brought up his sword and focused all his spiritual power into it. The spiritual power that seemed to go beyond the limit of the sword and Woojin couldn¡¯t dare to attack. There was only one way to stop it. Woojin reached out to call G¨¢e Bulg back. Susanoo was pulled out of the spear that prated his heart and lung and blood began to gush out like a waterfall.


    The Cloak of Vampire Bat tried to fly toward the scent of blood, but Woojin ordered it not to move. The spiritual powering from Susanoo¡¯s body was more than Tsukuyomi¡¯s demonic energy under the full moon. Omikami then put up her mirror and sent a ray of light at Susanoo. It didn¡¯t seem like it was going to work as it was too concentrated now.


    Omikami then shouted, ¡°RUN!¡±


    Woojin shook his head. He had no chance to run anymore as Susanoo was already holding up his sword. Woojin then threw his spear since that was the only chance he had of piercing through the overbearing spiritual power. The spear prated its target, and instead of pping the sword away, Susanoo took in the spear. He then threw down his sword.


    ¡°Dammit.¡±


    He had swung his sword but it felt like the sky was falling apart. Woojin knew he had no way to attack through that with his Gram. That¡¯s when Bihyung and Shinatsu walked up to use his Fan.


    Shinatsu and Bihyung worked together to create the fiery storm again and Omikami sighed as she ced her hand on Woojin¡¯s back. All of Omikami¡¯s spiritual power began rushing into Woojin¡¯s body. He felt like he could do anything with such power.


    Woojin focused on Gram again. The spiritual power sizzled as if Gram contained the sun. It was so powerful that Gram began to crack. It would onlyst for one attack.


    Woojin shed it from top to bottom.


    The attack could cut open the sea and the sky. In the end, Susanoo¡¯s body was cut in half. He was shocked by the fact that he was going to die. He knew he was dead, but the wave of energy he unleashed destroyed the streets in the surroundings and even the local forest. Woojin and the others were the only ones that remained.


    Woojin¡¯s Gram then shattered and turned into silver dist. He then realized what just happened. A ground almost equaled a town was swept away by Suanoo¡¯s attack. If Woojin did not block his attack, the spiritual power would¡¯ve probably done much more damage than just wiping out some town-sized piece ofnd.


    Susanoo smiled in his defeated state and smiled. His body was cut into two and blood was gushing out from his chest, but he hadn¡¯t perished yet.


    ¡°That was a good sword.¡±


    And with that, he was cut into two and the smoke began to burn from his heart. Woojin frowned. It meant the spiritual stone was being removed. That meant only one thing ¡ª he had attacked his own spiritual stone.


    Takemi and Amano looked at each other with shocked expressions and began to run while carrying Tsukuyomi. Woojin took G¨¢e Bulg outbut he began to tremble.


    ¡°Dammit.¡±


    Blood began dripping from Woojin¡¯s nose. It was because of the fact that the spiritual power too strong for his body and had passed through him. Woojin fell to his knees and Hutodama shouted, ¡°We can¡¯t let them run!¡±


    Woojin turned to Bihyung.


    ¡°Bihyung, I¡¯m counting on you.¡±


    Woojin handed one of the spears over to Bihyung who thenughed.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s healthy.¡±


    Bihyung wasn¡¯t free of injuries of course, but he chased after the enemies and Shinatsu followed him. Woojin then vomited blood and Omikami came up to him to ce her hand on his back.


    ¡°Try this.¡±


    Omikami was also pale. Susanoo¡¯s attack was that powerful so Omikami had to use all of her spiritual power to defend against it. However, she didn¡¯t think Woojin would have used all the power she gave to him although it allowed them to defeat Susanoo.


    Susanoo had now lost his Avatar. It would take hundreds of years to create another Avatar, but Omikami had to help Woojin as she couldn¡¯t let Tsukuyomi get away.


    The spiritual power Omikami gave this time was different. It moved into Woojin¡¯s body and moved on its own. It felt like Woojin had just taken in a sun, or a spiritual stone inside him. It was small, but it was enough to increase his spiritual power by two folds. It was a new feeling of spiritual power.


    ¡°Whoo...¡±


    The recovery of spiritual power did not heal his wounds, but at least it gave him enough power tounch onest attack. Woojin pulled G¨¢e Bulg back and looked at his enemies running away in the distance. They were still in range. Woojin then focused his spiritual power and the cloak expanded. And with its power, Woojin threw G¨¢e Bulg.


    G¨¢e Bulg pierced through the air like a lightning bolt and Takemi quickly called the lightning upon it. Yet, the spear still prated through. The lightning sh did decrease G¨¢e Bulg¡¯s power but they slowed down because of it and Takemi had to stop to deflect G¨¢e Bulg.


    Bihyung and Shinatsu caught up to them and began to attack. Wojin then focused on G¨¢e Bulg. While Bihyung and Shinatsu attracted their attention, Woojin moved G¨¢e Bulg and it flew toward Tsukuyomi and into her heart. Tsukuyomi dropped and Woojin also dropped to the ground. He couldn¡¯t even move anymore, but saw Omikami looking to where Tsukuyomi had fallen.


    Woojin silently watched the tears welling in Omikami¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I am alone again.¡±


    Woojin felt sorry after hearing the sad voice. He had killed both Susanoo and Tsukuyomi himself. He then looked at the full moon and a face popped up in his view.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Woojin smiled at Miho who was hiding his view.


    ¡°Why are you back?¡±


    ¡°To take your body back. Just in case, you know?¡±


    Woojinughed. She should haveeter if that was her real purpose. And she shouldn¡¯t have weapons in her hand if she was going to lie.

 Chapter 81 - Sunrise (3)

    <h4>Chapter 81: Sunrise (3)</h4>


    Takemi and Ameno ran away. Woojin couldn¡¯t move and Bihyung and Shinatsu were also injured so they had no way to chase after them. Bihyung handed over the spear to Woojin who changed it back to the bracelet and Bihyung reached out to Shinatsu.


    ¡°Give it back now.¡±


    ¡°I am jealous. Tell me anytime if you want to sell it.¡±


    Bihyung scoffed. He was borrowing it too. But of course, Bihyung didn¡¯t say this to Shinatsu. Instead, he was looking at Woojin with a rare smile.


    ¡°I will pay whatever price you want.¡±


    Shinatsu would be really powerful with the Iron Fan, but Shinatsu returned it to Bihyung without any hesitation. Woojin spoke while Miho helped him stand up, ¡°Anyway, we should move. We can¡¯t stay here.¡±


    They all nodded. The area had been decimated by Susanoo¡¯s attack and Omikami wasn¡¯t well. Omikami brought took out her phone to make a call and Woojin asked Miho to help him walk over to Susanoo.


    He let go of the Cloak of Vampire Bat and the cloak began to absorb the blood sttered all over the ground. He couldn¡¯t get the spiritual stone, but at least he was able to get the blood. The cloak returned and there was no more blood. When Woojin tried to walk toward Tsukuyomi¡¯s body, Omikami grabbed his wrist. She asked with a pale face, ¡°Are you going to suck her blood too?¡±


    Their bodies were going to perish anyway. Woojin was going to absorb them so he could be prepared for more powerful enemies. Woojin nodded and Omikami said, ¡°I will take the spiritual stone out for you, but I don¡¯t want to see her be like that.¡±


    Woojin then looked at Susanoo¡¯s body. The half-sliced body had turned into a mummy. Woojin nodded. He couldn¡¯t dare to make Omikami be his enemy now. And she already allowed him to take the spiritual stone.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Omikami cut open Tsukuyomi¡¯s body herself and pulled out the spiritual stone. She then ced it over Woojin¡¯s heart. With her two hands together, light began to shine and the spiritual stone was absorbed into Woojin¡¯s chest.


    ¡°What-?¡±


    Woojin was shocked as he was going to feed it to his heart, but now the stone hade into him. He felt the stone cing itself in his heart and looked at Omikami. She smiled.


    ¡°It is your job to melt it away.¡±


    Omikami realized that whoever Woojin was, his problem was hisck of spiritual power. The only way to solve it was to nt it into his body.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    nting it into Woojin¡¯s body was enough for Omikami to reach her energy limit. She coughed blood and Woojin helped her.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°No. I should get some rest now.¡±


    Omikami turned to Hutodama, ¡°Please carry Tsukuyomi.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hutodama went over to pick up Tsukuyomi and Ryota walked toward them. Omikami asked with a faint smile, ¡°Can you help me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m honored.¡±


    Ryota helped her and Omikami answered with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Ryota seemed like he was happy too and Woojin asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Tokyo.¡±


    That¡¯s when a helicopter flew over to them. Soon, they were on the aircraft, flying toward Tokyo.


    They all checked into a room at the Tokyo Station Hotel and got some rest. Woojin couldn¡¯t move freely stuck lying down on the bed. The spiritual stone and the piece of Omikami¡¯s spiritual stone had been ced within his heart, but he had overused the spiritual power and couldn¡¯t move. Miho was at his side, helping him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t heal you in your current state even with the orb.¡±


    ¡°I know. And I don¡¯t want you to use the orb.¡±


    Woojin couldn¡¯t ask her to use the orb because he knew what it meant to her. Right now, he needed time to heal. He tried to prop his body up and Miho helped him. Woojinughed and leaned his back against the wall.


    ¡°Can you turn on the TV?¡±


    Miho turned on the TV with the remote control and Woojin flipped through some channels. He looked at various news channels and frowned.


    ¡°Dammit.¡±


    The Day of Chaos was a sess. All news was reporting special news of miracles and fights happening between Avatars.


    ¡°Britain and France have been hit.¡±


    Representatives of Britain and France had been killed. The Chinese press on the other hand was silent, meaning Sun Wukong had defended himself. It was also good to see that India was quiet too.


    ¡°Can that be shown on the news?¡±


    Woojin saw a Werewolf howling above London¡¯s city hall and there were gargoyles picking off people from the air in France.


    ¡°That¡¯s what they get for not heeding to Bihyung¡¯s warning.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t only Britain and France however. Most European countries showed Avatars and monsters in the news. It only meant that their representatives were either killed or badly injured. Woojin sighed and Omikami came in with a wheelchair. Ryota was pushing it and Bihyung, Shinatsu, and Hutodama followed behind.


    Woojin turned and Bihyung noticed the TV, ¡°So, you were watching.¡±


    Omikami added, ¡°There have been multiple sightings of monsters and Avatars in Japan too. I put a stop on them, but I don¡¯t know how long we can hold it off.¡±


    It was good that they stopped it for Japan, but Europe had lost it so it was only a matter of time. This was also why Amon started this phenomenon globally. Woojin sighed.


    ¡°The world will fall into chaos.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. What should I tell those fools that didn¡¯t listen to my warning?¡±


    Omikami then turned to Woojin and asked, ¡°What will happen now?¡±


    ¡°This is only the beginning.¡±


    They began to make a move after the Day of Chaos. They drew the attention of Avatars and prepared to summon the otherworldly god.


    Whatever happened, happened. There was no going back.


    ¡°How many Bakeganis do you catch per year in Japan?¡±


    ¡°Bakegani?¡±


    Omikami didn¡¯t really pay any attention to that. A Bakegani was a crab-shaped monster that was hard to hunt because of their tough shell. Avatars would die while hunting them but Avatars had nothing to gain from killing them anyway so they never really touched the Bakegani.


    Shinatsu answered instead, ¡°We set up a barrier and kill those thate out of it. We can¡¯t waste time killing them.¡±


    Hutodama also nodded, ¡°I think we kill probably one or two a year.¡±


    ¡°Then I guess there¡¯ll be a lot inside?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t checked it myself, but I guess so. Yes.¡±


    Woojin smiled, ¡°Can you tell me where the barrier is then?¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°Since the barrier between reality and the otherworld is broken, Avatars won¡¯t be enough to stop them.¡±


    Bihyung was confused, ¡°Yeah, but what does it have to do with the Bakegani?¡±


    Woojin turned to the Avatars in front of him.


    ¡°We can¡¯t only rely on Avatars now. What we need now are hunters.¡±


    ¡°Hunter?¡±


    The Avatars frowned as they were aware of how pitiful hunters were in terms of power.


    ¡°They are not a big help now, but that¡¯s why we need to kill monsters like the Bakegani, and the others.¡±


    ¡°You want to arm hunters by killing Bakeganis?¡±


    Woojin nodded and Bihyung asked, ¡°Do you think armed hunters will be a threat to Avatars?¡±


    ¡°No, not to that extent, but they will be strong enough to hunt down monsters.¡±


    Woojin knew that Avatars did not like the idea of hunters growing in power. However, he also knew that even if the hunters¡¯ equipment got better, they wouldn¡¯t dare to attack Avatars anyway.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see things happen that we never imagined before. We can¡¯t stop everything with only Avatars.¡±


    Bihyung heard Woojin say those words with certainty and he asked the question he had long been wondering about.


    ¡°Ko Woojin.¡±


    Woojin turned and Bihyung started calmly, ¡°I always thought you had a good hunch. I thought it was your intuition or some sort. But Omikami was attacked as you said, and now things that shouldn¡¯t have happened have really happened.¡±


    Woojin became silent and Bihyung asked, ¡°Do you see the future? Like Granny Mago?¡±


    Woojin hesitated at Bihyung¡¯s question. He had witnessed this with these people before, and he had faced it all with them, including the difficulties that lied ahead.


    ¡°I saw the future.¡±


    There were Avatars who could read the future. And there were some who were highly urate at that too.


    ¡°Demons will move the Avatars from behind and unleash monsters in the world. It will take a long time for the world to fight back, and they will prepare to summon the otherworldy god. And when the god is summoned, this world wille to an end.¡±


    Bihyung frowned. Granny Mago didn¡¯t say a lot of things because she was bound to the rule of the skies, but she said that the skies had stopped moving forward at some point. Maybe it was proof that the world was going to an end.


    ¡°That¡¯s more detailed than any future reading I¡¯ve ever heard. But it is convincing.¡±


    ¡°I told you I saw it.¡±


    Bihyung decided to believe Woojin. If his words were even slightly true, they had to be prepared. Bihyung turned to Omikami and she turned to Bihyung, ¡°I will do whatever I can.¡±


    Woojin then turned to Shinatsu.


    ¡°Let¡¯s ask Avatars to kill some Bakeganis then.¡±


    Shinatsu frowned. He was one of highest ranking Avatars among Avatars. But to ask others to help hunt Bakeganis?


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    Shinatsu looked coldly at Woojin but Woojin answered calmly.


    ¡°We need Bakeganis. As much as possible.¡±


    ¡°Do you want avatars to move for such thing?¡±


    Bakeganis were like insects to Shinatsu. He could only be annoyed for needing to move for such a petty job. Omikami then asked, ¡°What are you going to do after catching them?¡±


    ¡°Send them over to Korea.¡±


    ¡°You want Bakeganis in Korea?¡±


    Woojin nodded and Omikami turned to Bihyung, not understanding what was going on. Bihyung also turned back to Woojin and asked, ¡°What are you up to?¡±


    ¡°I will upgrade the hunters¡¯ weapons. We¡¯ll need a few monsters starting from the Bakegani, to upgrade the weapons to fight back.¡±


    ¡°Against who?¡±


    ¡°The ones who started all this.¡±


    Omikami clenched her fist. The one that Woojin spoke of was the culprit behind that made her fight against her siblings.


    ¡°Shinatsu. Call all Avatars and hunt down Bakeganis. I want you to oversee it.¡±


    Shinatsu bowed, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Woojin then turned to Bihyung.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go back to Korea. We¡¯ve got a lot of work to do.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get on it.¡±


    And when Woojin heard Bihyung¡¯s answer, the sky became to brighten up. It was a brand new day in a world where the chaos had begun.

 Chapter 82 - Preparation (1)

    <h4>Chapter 82: Preparation (1)</h4>


    The world was turned upside down. Starting from the news, sightings of the monsters were shown through various media outlets and people shivered in terror. Some spected it to be a movie shoot at first, but constant reportings and sightings made them believe that it was real. But while some countries saw monsters and legendary beings appearing, there were some countries that didn¡¯t see any of that. Korea was one such country.


    Beom yed a good substitute while Bihyung was gone. Bihyung was astonished.


    ¡°I think you fit better in that position.¡±


    ¡°No, Brother. I am better off in the field.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s too dangerous.¡±


    Bihyung then grabbed a bottle of whiskey. Woojin sat down in front of Beom and said, ¡°You did a good job.¡±


    ¡°Nothing much happened here.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. We wiped out vampires and killed demons. That¡¯s probably why they didn¡¯t think about doing it here.¡±


    Woojin was thankful for that. He didn¡¯t intend on that when he killed them, but it eventually was a good idea for Korea.


    ¡°I received a call from China.¡±


    ¡°China?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Mr. Sun butchered two betrayers and wanted to say thanks.¡±


    ¡°I should give him a call.¡±


    Woojin smiled and Beom answered, ¡°But you need to go down to Jeju first.¡±


    ¡°Jeju?¡±


    ¡°Granny Mago called too. She wanted you and Brother to go to Jeju as soon as you guys returned.¡±


    ¡°She could¡¯ve called me directly.¡±


    Bihyung shook his head in response, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. She¡¯s out of reach. We have a dedicated shell that connects to her here in thepany. It¡¯s too dangerous to carry it around so we keep it here.¡±


    Woojin realized for the first time that they weren¡¯t using a regr phone to contact Mago and smiled.


    ¡°Okay. I have business to deal with in Seoul. We¡¯ll leave for Jeju tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I have to rest too.¡±


    Woojin then turned to Bihyung and reminded him, ¡°Take care of Ryota.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. I¡¯ve prepared an office for him with everything he needs. He should be busy setting up right now.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°If he is that promising, then I guess we can invest that much.¡±


    The situation wasn¡¯t as bad as when Woojin first spoke. But now, they really needed a program to track down Avatars so they could fight them. Beom asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Miho?¡±


    ¡°She went to Mount Jiri.¡±


    Her orb had gotten smaller while saving Woojin so she had to train her spiritual power. She was given a satellite phone in case they needed to contact her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    Woojin then came out and took out his phone.


    Woojin then went to Old Hwang¡¯s ce. He greeted Woojin with a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°You look happy.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m getting a quite a bit of money with everything that¡¯s happening.¡±


    Old Hwang had taken the opportunity during the chaos to sell more weapons. Woojin smiled.


    ¡°I need something.¡±


    ¡°Oh, but what happened in Japan?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s expensive information.¡±


    Old Hwang understood, however. He grinned.


    ¡°I guess Omikami is alive and well, seeing that they are quiet. But what¡¯s in the bag?¡±


    Woojin tapped on the box that held Kusanagi no ken that Omikami gave to him but didn¡¯t answer. Old Hwang didn¡¯t expect to hear the answer anyway.


    ¡°So, why did you want to see me again?¡±


    ¡°I need a few things.¡±


    ¡°I wee customers any day. What do you need?¡±


    ¡°I need the blood of a merman.¡±


    ¡°How much?¡±


    ¡°As much as you can get.¡±


    ¡°Can you pay for it?¡±


    ¡°I have a source for the payment. Don¡¯t worry about that.¡±


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll see what I can do. Where do you want it sent to?¡±


    ¡°Do you have any at the moment?¡±


    ¡°Just a bit.¡±


    ¡°Then can I get those first?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Any others?¡±


    ¡°Do you have Bakegani shells?¡±


    ¡°Bakegani shells? That thing is useless but its rarity drives the cost up.¡±


    ¡°I just need a little.¡±


    He was going to get more supplies from Omikami soon, so he just needed a little right now.


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    Old Hwang went to the back and returned with a small bottle and a palm-sized shell.


    ¡°This is all I have.¡±


    ¡°How much is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just give this to you since you will purchase it inrge bulk soon.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Woojin then got the item and stood up. Old Hwang spoke with a smile, ¡°It looks like I¡¯ll be busy. Korea is quiet now, but the other countries are in mess.¡±


    ¡°Are you going out of the country?¡±


    ¡°Call me anytime. My subordinate will be here. I¡¯ll tell him about my VIP customer.¡±


    ¡°What number should I call?¡±


    ¡°Just call me and I¡¯ll connect you to him. But you can just visit this ce too.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll call you next time.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll give you a call before I leave so we can have dinner together.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Woojin then came out and called Doctor Ahn before going over to meet with him. He still seemed exhausted from his research, but he was well.


    ¡°Good. I was waiting to share my excitement with you.¡±


    ¡°Excitement?¡±


    Doctor Ahn spoke with a bright smile, ¡°I finally found what fits me.¡±


    ¡°You have seeded with the Avatar Project?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Did you try it?¡±


    Doctor Ahn then frowned and answered, ¡°No. I couldn¡¯t dare to go through the same pain you suffered. That¡¯s I waited for you.¡±


    ¡°For me?¡±


    ¡°I think I can stand the pain if you stay by my side.¡±


    Woojin then smiled and reached out with his hand.


    ¡°Then before you try it out, you have to check one thing.¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°Armor-piercing bullets are not enough. I need a stronger weapon for the hunters. We need to make a different kind of bullet.¡±


    ¡°Bullet?¡±


    ¡°Look.¡±


    Woojin took out the Bakegani shell and merman blood. Doctor Ahn checked it and asked, ¡°Why did you bring these?¡±


    Woojin cracked the shell with his strength and dumped it into the blood. The shell began to boil and Woojin took it out to show to Doctor Ahn.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    They went into theb and Doctor Ahn began checking the density of the shell that was dumped into the blood.


    ¡°A Bakegani shell and merman blood... how did you find thisbination?¡±


    Doctor Ahn had discovered it in the past, but Woojin did not give an exnation. But as far as he knew, there was more to it that he couldn¡¯t remember.


    ¡°There are some things I want to test. Maybe we can make it denser.¡±


    ¡°This alone is stronger than the armor-piercing bullet itself.¡±


    ¡°I know. But there are things that can¡¯t prate in its current state.¡±


    Doctor Ahn brought up a few data points and smiled.


    ¡°Yes... this will do.¡±


    What he took out was the sand of sandmen. He put it in a box and the shell in it and burned it all together. Then he took out the shell to check the density again.


    ¡°This will work against any type of monster.¡±


    ¡°This is amazing.¡±


    Woojin tried to crush it in his hand but it didn¡¯t budge. It required his spiritual power if he really wanted to crush it. He then brought up the power to crush it into dust and Doctor Ahn said, ¡°It sure is different after bing an Avatar.¡±


    Woojin smiled.


    ¡°Oh, and I can¡¯t use Cocktail-Demon anymore.¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t it work before?¡±


    ¡°All of my dragon blood is gone, so I lose consciousness when I use it. We need to fix it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a look, but I¡¯ll need more Bakegani shells if you want me to make more bullets.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it for myself. Can you find apany to handle producing it inrge amounts?¡±


    ¡°Company?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll sell it to hunters.¡±


    ¡°Bakegani shells are hard to get, let alone merman blood.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have them in bulk soon.¡±


    ¡°Hmm... then we will find apany in Korea.¡±


    Doctor Ahn then took a deep breath and said, ¡°Then is it my turn now?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Avatar Project. The chance of sess was 100% as they tried once and seeded. But Woojin was thinking the chance was at 50%. He wasn¡¯t sure if it was a good idea to have Doctor Ahn undergo such a dangerous test, but this test had allowed Woojin to get the help he needed from Doctor Ahn, so he couldn¡¯t stop him.


    ¡°Doctor. Do you really need to do this?¡±


    ¡°It is my life¡¯s dream.¡±


    Woojin couldn¡¯t stop him anymore.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡±


    Doctor Ahn lied down on the bed with the bindings and Woojin put the straps over him. Doctor Ahn asked, ¡°How painful was it?¡±


    ¡°More than you can imagine.¡±


    Woojin put a towel over Doctor Ahn¡¯s mouth so he couldn¡¯t bite his tongue. Their eyes met and Doctor Ahn nodded. Woojin turned and saw Brunhildeing up to them. She took the syringe and looked at Doctor Ahn. While Brunhilde looked at Doctor Ahn, Woojin realized why Doctor Ahn wanted to be an Avatar so badly. Woojin hadn¡¯t known this until now, but he understood when he saw them looking at each other now.


    So, this was the reason why Brunhilde was working for Doctor Ahn after all this time. Woojin grabbed Doctor Ahn¡¯s hand and reassured him, ¡°It will all work out.¡±


    Doctor Ahn then turned to Brunhilde and she nodded and injected the syringe into his neck. His eyes turned wide and his body began to shiver. His eyes turned red and he began to tremble severely. Woojin held him down and mumbled, ¡°You have to endure it.¡±

 Chapter 83 - Preparation (2)

    <h4>Chapter 83: Preparation (2)</h4>


    Doctor Ahn passed out from the intense pain and Brunhilde turned to Woojin. He didn¡¯t say much. Doctor Ahn¡¯s body was changing into the body of an Avatar. The pain was more than what Woojin could bear even though he had experienced many types of pain. Thus, there was no way Doctor Ahn could withstand it. For the doctor, it was better he passed out.


    Doctor Ahn¡¯s body kept on trembling even in his passed out state and soon calmed down. Brunhilde wiped the sweat off from Doctor Ahn and asked, ¡°Do you think it worked?¡±


    ¡°It looks like it worked.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t twisted nor had his strength increased. It looked like he used more of Somi¡¯s blood. Doctor Ahn then opened his eyes. He looked around with his reddened eyes and gasped. Brunhilde took out the towel from his mouth and he said, ¡°Get me off please.¡±


    Woojin released the bindings. Doctor Ahn rose up and covered his eyes while breathing heavily and asked, ¡°Did you always live in such a world?¡±


    Woojin answered with a smile.


    ¡°It must be a new feeling. You never tried a Cocktail on yourself, did you?¡±


    ¡°I did once. I never wanted to feel that loss again, so I never tried it again.¡±


    Doctor Ahn then put down his hands, looked around, and flexed.


    ¡°Hmm... so this is spiritual power?¡±


    Somi was an Avatar who used spiritual power extensively. It seemed her blood allowed Doctor Ahn to be more sensitive to spiritual power. He stood up to look into the mirror and he was surprised.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t be younger.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but that doesn¡¯t mean you didn¡¯t be an Avatar.¡±


    Doctor Ahn still looked like a middle-aged man, but he was going to age very slowly from now on. It seemed he needed more time to adapt to his heightened senses. Doctor Ahn then realized that his brain had awakened. It looked like he could use the spiritual power to do studies and research. Maybe he could even try creating a divine object.


    Doctor Ahn then turned to Woojin and flinched. From his clothes to the long box he was holding, there was spiritual power in all of those items.


    ¡°Is that a divine object?¡±


    Woojin then thought he should use a spiritual power seal the next time and took out the sword. Doctor Ahn was astonished and Brunhilde asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Kusanagi no ken?¡±


    ¡°You recognize it?¡±


    ¡°How did you get it? It belongs to Susanoo.¡±


    ¡°He is dead.¡±


    Brunhilde looked at Woojin in surprise. Doctor Ahn asked, ¡°Can I analyze this for a minute?¡±


    ¡°Of course. How long do you need?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Let me give it a try.¡±


    Doctor Ahn began studying the sword and busily started creating something. Woojin decided to wait. After two hours, Doctor Ahn came back with a bright smile on his face.


    ¡°I did it.¡±


    ¡°What did you make?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a portable analyzer. This will let you analyze a piece of equipment from anywhere. Try putting it down closely.¡±


    ¡°How about we do it outside?¡±


    ¡°Outside?¡±


    Woojin exined, ¡°I¡¯m going to have a drink. Why don¡¯t you guyse too?¡±


    Brunhilde hesitated and Woojin continued, ¡°Hasn¡¯t it been a while since you went outside?¡±


    Brunhilde looked tempted as she certainly hadn¡¯t gone out of the building very often after staying with Doctor Ahn and the doctor finally nodded.


    ¡°Okay. I guess we can do that.¡±


    Doctor Ahn then prepared himself with a bag full of stuff and turned to Woojin.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. You put the analyzer in your bag.¡±


    Woojin then grabbed the sword and analyzer in the bag and came out. Brunhilde was waiting for them in a Cadic Escde.


    Doctor Ahn got into the front seat and Woojin took a seat in the back.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°We are going to Bihyung¡¯s office.¡±


    Brunhilde seemed to be happy while driving and Doctor Ahn reached out to grab her right hand. Woojin just sat in the back seat silently. He then became curious about Doctor Ahn¡¯s reaction to the Iron Fan since he had Somi¡¯s blood. They went to Bihyung¡¯s office and they also found Kim Beom and Yeohong there, already drinking. Bihyung was surprised to see them.


    ¡°Huh? Doctor Ahn? Brunhilde?¡±


    Doctor Ahn or Brunhilde never usually left theirb and Woojin said, ¡°I think we need more drinks.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Come and have a seat.¡±


    Doctor Ahn and Brunhilde sat down and Beom gave them makgeolli, or Korean rice wine. They began to drink. Bihyung kept on offering more drinks and Woojin drank away.


    Bihyung talked about what happened in Japan and after a while, Doctor Ahn¡¯s face was flushed, seemingly drunk. He looked at Bihyung and asked, ¡°Bi. What¡¯s that on your chest?¡±


    Bihyung took out the Iron Fan.


    ¡°Oh this? This is the Iron Fan. Anyway, Shinatsu was better at using it.¡±


    ¡°Can I have a look?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Bihyung gave the fan to Doctor Ahn. The doctor smiled and pped it lightly. A small storm gushed out in Bihyung¡¯s office and turned the table upside down, throwing the Avatars off their seats. Woojin jumped but the second wind stopped him and before he got to Doctor Ahn, Brunhilde had already appeared and knocked Doctor Ahn down. She then grabbed Doctor Ahn and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Bihyung shook his head and took the Iron Fan from Doctor Ahn¡¯s hand, ¡°Since when he did he be an Avatar?¡±


    If Bihyung knew Doctor Ahn could use spiritual power, he would not have given it to him. He was not able to control the power and he was drunk. The party was over now.


    Brunhilde answered simply, ¡°Today.¡±


    Bihyung then turned to Woojin. He knew Woojin had be an Avatar, but knew it wasn¡¯t an easy thing to do. He then gave a card to Brunhilde.


    ¡°Go check in at the hotel in the next building over. I will need to talk with Doctor Ahn when he wakes up.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Brunhilde then went out and Woojin tried to follow but she shook her head. Bihyung also grabbed Woojin¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Woojin then turned around. Kim Beom and Yeohong were cleaning the office. Woojin tried to help but Bihyung ced the sofa back and offered Woojin a seat.


    ¡°Can anyone be an Avatar?¡±


    ¡°No. We only seeded in making two. There is a low chance and we ran out of materials so it will be hard to try again.¡±


    Bihyung grimaced and said, ¡°Make sure nobody knows of this. It¡¯s better we keep it secret.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Woojin knew that this research should be kept a secret. Bihyung swung the Iron Fan and said, ¡°I think he used it like Shinatsu. He fits this much better.¡±


    It was probably because he used Somi¡¯s blood, but Woojin did not mention that. He spoke while watching Beom prepare another table to continue drinking.


    ¡°Bihyung, we need to buy out a defense contractor.¡±


    Bihyung looked at Woojin and asked, ¡°You need an investment?¡±


    Woojin nodded.


    ¡°Then what am I getting out of it?¡±


    ¡°Buy one under my name and I will lend you the Iron Fan for free.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Deal.¡±

 Chapter 84 - Preparation (3)

    <h4>Chapter 84: Preparation (3)</h4>


    Woojin was going to develop hunter weapons by managing a defense contractorpany. The lead developer he had in mind was of course Doctor Ahn. However, he was thinking about how he was going to ask Doctor Ahn to join in and Bihyung gave him a simple answer.


    ¡°Just make him a portableb.¡±


    He didn¡¯t think of such an option. Woojin had the money, but he didn¡¯t have that much money. Bihyung continued, ¡°Use a container to get him ab. We can bring it out of the country when we need to.¡±


    Monsters were not appearing in Korea since Woojin and Bihyung had stopped it from happening. But with the Day of Chaos, the need for hunters would rise over around the world. Woojin would soon have to move out of the country to track down Dmitri and Amon.


    ¡°Beom is not strong enough to move around with you, so I¡¯ll tag along. I will spend as much as I can if it¡¯s going to help us.¡±


    It was great that Bihyung was willing to help.


    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s ask him when he wakes up tomorrow. I need to know what he needs.¡±


    ¡°Good. We¡¯ll also need a jet for it then. It has to be big enough so we can haul a container.¡±


    Bihyung then took a tablet and scanned through a catalog. It was a catalog of private jets. Woojinughed as there was a way to customize the interior. These Dokkebis were always much more than what he imagined.


    Bihyung said to Woojin, ¡°It¡¯s you who¡¯s going to be flying this thing. Take a look.¡±


    ¡°Are you buying me a jet?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just lending one to you.¡±


    Woojin smiled and looked at the catalog. He looked at Boeing 747-8 that could be transformed into a flying fortress. It was especially tempting as it was going to rece the current Airforce One.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get this.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but Airbus is nice too.¡±


    They began discussing about the jet while drinking.


    Doctor Ahn felt a headache as he woke up from his sleep in the morning. He then noticed an arm over his chest and turned. There was Brunhilde, lying next to him naked. Did he make some kind of mistake? He couldn¡¯t remember anything and had a bad headache. But there he was, lying naked with Brunhilde.


    Doctor Ahn was known genius in biomechanical science. He finished his Ph.D when he was fifteen and began his own research. That¡¯s when the Hunters Guild reached out to him. The leader of the Hunters Guild showed him the ingredients of the new world and Doctor Ahn joined to study the world he had never heard of before. That was when he met Brunhilde who was appointed to be his protector. Doctor Ahn fell in love at first sight, but she kept her distance. That was how twenty-five years had passed.


    Doctor Ahn wanted to be an Avatar himself so he could get closer to Brunhilde. While researching, he came across the Cocktail which was a great hit, giving him more authority. What he wanted was Brunhilde. He kept Brunhilde as his protector and kept on studying.


    They became close, but they never touched each other¡¯s skin other than a handshake. He wasn¡¯t sure about what was going on now that they were in bed together.


    Brunhilde then opened her eyes and looked up at Doctor Ahn.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡±


    ¡°I am not sure what¡¯s going on here. What happened yesterday?¡±


    Brunhilde then smoothly moved closer to Doctor Ahn¡¯s body. He blushed and closed his eyes. Brunhilde leaned over him and whispered into his ear, ¡°You don¡¯t remember?¡±


    Doctor Ahn flinched and nodded while Brunhilde smiled and got up. Doctor Ahn opened his eyes and Brunhilde already had a nket wrapped around her body, ¡°Wake up. We have to go to Bihyung¡¯s office to apologize.¡±


    ¡°Apologize?¡±


    ¡°You destroyed his office by using his Iron Fan.¡±


    Doctor Ahn didn¡¯t remember any of that but he shook his head and got up. He looked down at his naked body, blushed, and ran to the restroom.


    ¡°Why am I naked anyway?¡±


    ¡°You threw up all over your clothes. Bing an Avatar doesn¡¯t make you a good drinker.¡±


    Doctor Ahn rarely drank so it was bound to happen. He ced his head against the wall of the restroom and sighed. He then turned the faucet on and sighed as he began to take a shower. What did he think it was? He was drunk and Brunhilde just pulled a prank. It was unusual for her to make such a joke, but Doctor Ahn felt like he was foolish for thinking otherwise. He tried to start washing when Brunhilde suddenly came in and hugged him from the back.


    She smiled at Doctor Ahn¡¯s ears.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t changed a bit even after twenty-five years. You¡¯re still a child.¡±


    Doctor Ahn turned and looked at Brunhilde¡¯s face. She had a beautiful face and body. Doctor Ahn then kissed her. He felt her arm around him and thought he made a good choice to be an Avatar. The result of the terrible pain was sweet. He was thankful for Woojin.


    She couldn¡¯t forget the eyes of the boy she met twenty years ago. He was a genius who was hired by the Hunters Guild Leader himself. When she met him, Brunhilde saw the desire in his heart that made her heart beat.


    He was a mere human, but she never knew her heart would start to beat again at a mere boy¡¯s desire. However, he never showed his feelings to her, and neither did she. The boy became a young man and he started a new project. And on the day he failed and developed the Cocktail instead, he became totally drunk and spoke to her about his Avatar Project and why he wanted to achieve that.


    Her heart began to beat faster. She then waited. She waited for the day for the man to seed in his project and stand next to her.


    Finally, the day came but he got drunk and was knocked out. So, she decided to y a joke and he got confused. It was cute. Brunhilde ran her finger down along Doctor Ahn¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Brunhilde.¡±


    She looked up and Doctor Ahn looked at her back.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s a bitte to say this, but I fell in love with you at first sight.¡±


    Brunhilde smiled.


    ¡°I am now an Avatar. Let¡¯s be together forever.¡±


    Brunhilde looked directly into his eyes.


    ¡°I would have done it even if you didn¡¯t be an Avatar. We are already together.¡±


    Brunhilde kissed Doctor Ahn lightly andined, ¡°But you took too long. It took you twenty-five years to say that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I made you wait that long.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We have each other now.¡±


    They looked at each other and hugged, feeling each other¡¯s warmth.


    Doctor Ahn and Brunhilde got dressed and went up to Bihyung¡¯s office. The doctor was shocked. The office that he was told that had been destroyed was clean and they were still drinking.


    ¡°Oh! Doctor Ahn!¡±


    Bihyung greeted him and patted the sofa.


    ¡°Come and drink!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t drink again when he made a mess yesterday. Doctor Ahn sat down and Woojin asked, ¡°Doctor, can I ask you something?¡±


    Doctor Ahn smiled as he was thankful for Woojin.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Can you leave the Hunters Guild?¡±


    Doctor Ahn was curious about the reason why, ¡°Of course I can. They support me because I made the Cocktail, but I am not exactly cost effective.¡±


    The Cocktail was also a result of the failed Avatar project. He had spent a tremendous amount of money, but that was just a study for his dream. The Hunters Guild wanted the money back so it seemed like they wouldn¡¯t let him leave the guild just like that.


    Woojin said to Doctor Ahn and Brunhilde, ¡°Then join us.¡±


    ¡°Join you? For what?¡±


    Woojin exined, ¡°I saw the future. In that future, Amon and the demon-kind summon the otherworldly god and Earthes to an end. I want to stop it.¡±


    ¡°You saw the future?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Some Avatars had the power to read the skies to tell the future and their uracy was very high. It seemed Woojin might have some kind of simr power. And he never lied to Doctor Ahn.


    ¡°You want to stop the end of the world?¡±


    ¡°Stop the end of humankind.¡±


    It was too grand of an idea. Doctor Ahn had thought about increasing his influence in the world of Avatars, but this was unexpected.


    ¡°I have Bihyung and Amaterasu¡¯s support for that.¡±


    Woojin told them that he had seen the future, rather than telling them that he had returned to the past to be more convincing. The credibility he gained by everything he had done made him believable.


    ¡°So what help do you need from me?¡±


    Woojin nodded heavily.


    ¡°Demons always have mysterious powers. We need to create weapons that will work against them. And we will need hunters equipped with more useful weapons.¡±


    If monsters were set loose, the hunters should be deployed to deal with them, not Avatars. However, the hunters only fought monsters in groups up until now. They needed better weapons.


    Doctor Ahn was a genius in biomechanics but Woojin also needed one more person from the United States for this n. In addition, he also needed to talk to the leader of the Hunters Guild.


    ¡°Join us.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Bihyung smiled, ¡°If you agree, we will make you a mobileb. You will get a container filled with all the equipment you need and a private helicopter. I am getting a private jet that will have sections dedicated to our members. If you want yourb inside the jet, you should sign up fast.¡±


    Doctor Ahn said with a smile, ¡°Like I said, I¡¯m not very cost effective.¡±


    ¡°But I know you have made some great achievements.¡±


    ¡°So, you will invest in me for it?¡±


    ¡°I will get you the things that the Hunters Guild couldn¡¯t get for you. You will not have to worry about money.¡±


    Doctor Ahn nodded. His original goal was to be an Avatar through the Avatar Project. He then decided to stop everything and send the finished Cocktails to the Hunters Guild to properly leave the guild.


    ¡°I¡¯ll meet with the leader and finish up everything before joining you.¡±


    Bihyung then smiled, ¡°Is the leader Alfonso now?¡±


    ¡°Do you know him?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll do the talking with him. You just give the list for yourb and Beom here will get everything for you.¡±


    Doctor Ahn then became d that he hade across a great opportunity and brought up a bowl of makgeolli.


    ¡°Let¡¯s drink.¡±


    Brunhilde then grabbed his wrist and reced the bowl with a cup of Sprite. Everyoneughed and cheered.

 Chapter 85 - Present (1)

    <h4>Chapter 85: Present (1)</h4>


    As Doctor Ahn listed out what he needed in his mobileb, Beom wrote it all down while shaking his eyebrows. It was evenughable that his thick eyebrows were twitching at the list. Bihyung said, ¡°Just do it. It¡¯s not even your money.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡°And make twobs, just in case.¡±


    Beom smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll just spend it all then.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Do whatever you want.¡±


    Bihyung smiled, ¡°You should learn how to use money.¡±


    Bihyung then reached out with his ss to Woojin.


    ¡°Have a drink.¡±


    Woojin drank the ss and turned to Bihyung.


    ¡°When are we going?¡±


    ¡°To Granny?¡±


    Woojin nodded and Bihyung spoke after looking at the clock.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave at 12 pm.¡±


    ¡°We have two hours then.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s drink then.¡±


    They began to drink, enjoying the rxing moment. They rose up from their seats at 11:40. Yeohong asked Woojin, ¡°When are we going to spar?¡±


    ¡°Ask Brunhilde for that.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    Brunhilde was also a professional in battle. Yeohong was excited to hear that she could spar with a Valkyrie and turned. Brunhilde smiled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Bihyung then made a bet.


    ¡°I bet 100 million won for Yeohong.¡±


    Doctor Ahn then ced a bet on Brunhilde.


    ¡°100 million to Brunhilde!¡±


    People then turned to Woojin and he answered with a smile, ¡°100 million to Brunhilde.¡±


    ¡°Whoa, are you really going to do that?¡±


    Woojinughed and defended himself, ¡°It¡¯s a bet. I¡¯m not going to lose my money.¡±


    ¡°Have you fought against Brunhilde?¡±


    Woojin shook his head.


    ¡°Howe you bet on her instead of me?¡±


    Woojin then got up and turned to Bihyung.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Jeju.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s our private ne. We can go after we watch.¡±


    Bihyung said as he stood up, ¡°Let¡¯s go see.¡±


    Yeohong vs Brunhilde. Woojin then got up and Doctor Ahn came up to him.


    ¡°You acknowledge Brunhilde¡¯s power?¡±


    Woojin didn¡¯t say much but he looked at Brunhilde. Then the match between the two of them began. The result arrived quickly and it was Yeohong who was a victor. Bihyung and Beom hugged her in excitement while Doctor Ahn embraced Brunhilde and looked after her.


    Bihyung grinned.


    ¡°I was scared when you said Brunhilde had a better chance. She seems good but was it because she didn¡¯t fight for too long?¡±


    Woojin didn¡¯t think she would lose. It felt like she didn¡¯t show her true potential.


    ¡°I made a bet because I wanted to see her fight. Oh well, I¡¯ll send the money.¡±


    ¡°Of course. You do that. And we should go now.¡±


    Woojin then turned to Doctor Ahn.


    ¡°Doctor Ahn, stay here while I¡¯m gone and make preparations for yourb.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Be careful.¡±


    Woojin climbed up Mt. Ha and went to Granny Mago¡¯s ce. He saw familiar face working on a field.


    ¡°Woojin?¡±


    Eunseo came running to him with a smile and Woojin asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Granny?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s with guests.¡±


    ¡°Guests?¡±


    Woojin turned to Bihyung and he walked forward with a shrug.


    ¡°I guess she called others too.¡±


    Woojin followed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talkter.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Eunseo returned to the field and they walked. The door to the room opened and Granny poked her head out, ¡°Come in quick.¡±


    They walked in and there were three people in there. There was a well-built man in a ck suit and a hat, a beautiful woman with traditional Korean clothes, and a white-haired old man. Bihyungughed, ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t expect to see such rare faces in one room.¡±


    Woojin looked at all of them but he couldn¡¯t recognize any of them. He had a guess at the woman from her alluring atmosphere, but he wasn¡¯t sure. Granny Mago introduced them.


    ¡°This is Bihyung. You all know him. And he is Ko Woojin, the one that wiped out Wangjinjin¡¯s family.¡±


    The old man then smiled and answered, ¡°We know Bi is working hard. And you, my friend, who¡¯s Avatar are you to be achieving such feats?¡±


    Bihyung snapped, ¡°How about you introduce yourself first?¡±


    ¡°Haha, you don¡¯t need to be snappy. I am a Dragon King of the Southern Seas.¡±


    Woojin was surprised. He had heard about the Dragon Kings but they did not join the fight in the past. Why was that?


    ¡°I am Ko Woojin.¡±


    ¡°Interesting man.¡±


    The man with a suit scanned Woojin and said, ¡°I am Haemosu.¡±


    Woojin flinched. The man that was known to be a son of the Heavenly God. He didn¡¯t fight together with Woojin, but Haemosu¡¯s fight in Manchuria was famous in the past. Woojin did not hear about how he died, but he had killed hundreds of monsters and Avatars.


    And the woman introduced herselfst.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you from Miho.¡±


    Woojin was then certain about who she was.


    ¡°I heard my daughter has gotten a great amount of help from you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Miho only had six tails now, but her mother was already a Gumiho. And Woojin did not meet her in the past either. He turned to Granny Mago.


    ¡°I thought we¡¯d need as much as help we could get.¡±


    Woojin turned to them. If he could receive assistance from what they had currently, that was going to be a great help. He didn¡¯t even want them to fight by his side. Woojin then looked at Granny Mago. What did she do in the past? Or did she do all this in the past but couldn¡¯t stop it from happening?


    It was different now. The Day of Chaos came early but it was imperfect in form. Amon¡¯s n had beenpromised from the beginning.


    ¡°What help can we get?¡±


    Dragon King smiled.


    ¡°I can¡¯t use my power onnd, so I¡¯ll just give you some treasures from the pce.¡±


    ¡°Haha, old man. You¡¯re no use.¡±


    ¡°I have some for you too.¡±


    Bihyung stopped talking. The treasure might even be a divine object so there was no need to raiseints. Haemosu then said, ¡°If you need to work in Manchuria, I¡¯ll support you.¡±


    That was a great help if something came up in that region.


    ¡°Can I ask for your assistance in other ces?¡±


    ¡°I will go if you really need me.¡±


    Woojin smiled and the woman said, ¡°Miho isn¡¯t much of help now, isn¡¯t she? I¡¯ll support her so she can be helpful.¡±


    Miho was already with them, so it was good to hear that her mother was going to help too. Woojin then turned to Granny Mago.


    ¡°I think this is all I can do to help.¡±


    ¡°It is great.¡±


    Woojin didn¡¯t think Granny Mago would have prepared him such a great present. Sheughed, ¡°Let¡¯s get something to eat then. I¡¯ll serve you all.¡±


    Mago went out and Bihyung looked around with his arms crossed. He then stopped the Gumiho.


    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t care about Miho?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how our family lives. But I do care about her.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯scking. Get her some equipment and stuff.¡±


    ¡°I should.¡±


    Gumiho smiled and turned to Woojin. What he had done already would put him in legends and what he was going to do now was going to be more significant. Miho needed a lot of support so she will not be a burden. Woojin did not add any more requests for her however.


    Gumiho stood up from her seat.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go help Granny then.¡±


    She walked out and Bihyung turned to Haemosu.


    ¡°How¡¯s your area?¡±


    ¡°I have to run around trying to clean things up.¡±


    ¡°Can youe all the way down here then?¡±


    Haemosu answered, ¡°It¡¯s Granny¡¯s call.¡±


    Bihyung also nodded. Granny Mago still had influence over all of Korea. That¡¯s when she came in with a table full of food.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±

 Chapter 86: Present (2)

    Chapter 86: Present (2)


    Haemosu and Gumiho left right away after eating. The Dragon King left to talk with Bihyung and Woojin came out to talk with Eunseo.


    "Did he send you the books?"


    "Look."


    Eunseo showed her room full of books.


    "I have a lot of them."


    There were a lot of books with different genres and types.


    "If you need more books, ask Granny."


    They had shells formunication, so Granny could call Beom to get any book she might need.


    "So when can we leave this ce?"


    Eunseo and the others were still in hiding. There was a limit to just reading books. Woojin thought for a second and answered, "I''m doing the best I can to get you out faster."


    "Okay."


    "Do you want anything to eat?"


    "Hm¡­ I want chocte."


    Woojinughed, "Okay. I''ll have them send over chocte next time."


    "Okay."


    Woojin got up and Bihyung came out with the Dragon King.


    "Let''s go. I''ve chosen gifts he will get us."


    They said their goodbyes to Grany Mago and went down the mountain to get on a yacht. They boarded the Dragon King''srgevish yacht and Woojin took the tablet from the Dragon King.


    "Those are my treasures. I will give you the one you like. Choose one."


    Woojin looked at it. They all looked like divine objects. Bihyung added, "I chose this."


    It was a fire starter stone but he wasn''t sure what it was used for. Bihyung exined, "It affects fire. My power will be multiplied."


    Bihyung was strong already, but if he got his hands on a divine object that fit his affinity, then that was great. Woojin also scanned the items and while the yacht sailed through the sea, he found what he wanted.


    "Can I take these two?"


    "Hmm."


    The Dragon King caressed his long beard and answered, "You want the Phoenix Feather Shoes and the Water of Life?"


    "Yes."


    The phoenix was a spiritual being that was considered more holy in the southern region. The feather shoes were created by using that phoenix. Woojin did not know what it might do, but it seemed like it was good enough to be called a divine object. The Dragon King thought for a moment and nodded.


    "That will do."


    The Water of Life was like a healing potion. It was going to save the person from almost everything except death. The Dragon King flicked his finger and a man came in.


    "Go and get this."


    The man nodded and moved out of the yacht to dive down. Woojin asked, "Where is he going?"


    "The treasure chest of the Dragon Pce."


    "Does the Dragon Pce really exist?"


    "It''s a secret."


    The Dragon King then took out some liquor and spoke to Bihyung.


    "You should have a drink. You''ve done a great job so far."


    Bihyung mumbled as he grabbed the ss, "You wouldn''t havee out if it wasn''t for Granny."


    "Yes. Honestly, I didn''t think there were any issues that required us toe up. But I am trying to help as Granny Mago asked."


    "You are just giving us a few treasures. Is that really helping us?"


    "A few treasures? You know those treasures have values that cannot be paid with money."


    Bihyung drank without answering and reached out for another. The Dragon King poured it into his ss.


    "From what Granny said, the chaos this time is nothing. She told me she can''t read the skies."


    "Yeah."


    "The burden must be weighing heavily on you then."


    "Then give us more."


    "No, that''s not possible."


    Bihyung emptied the ss again and the Dragon King poured another ss. That''s when someone jumped up from the water. It was the man who had gone down. He took out objects to set them down on the table and left.


    "This is yours."


    Bihyung received the stone and tapped it. Two Dokkebi Fireballs appeared around him.


    "Hmm. It really does give me twice the number of fires."


    "That alone will be your greatest help."


    Bihyung smiled. This was a good boost to his power. Woojin then looked down at the shoes. The feather shoes had a fierce pattern. He couldn''t wear it anywhere due to its shy design.


    "Can I change the shape?"


    "You want others to not look at it?"


    "Yeah."


    "Then¡­ do you have any design in mind?"


    Woojin thought for a second and took out his phone to show the design of the Nike Air Jordan X. The Dragon Kingughed and touched the Feather Shoes. Spiritual power came out of his hand and changed the shape of the shoes into the shape that Woojin had requested. Then he took the shoes and put them on. He was originally wearing the shoes that hid his presence, but he now had different shoes.


    "How can I use this?"


    "If you put spiritual power in, you can walk on air."


    "Over air?"


    "Check it."


    Wooin then jumped out toward the sea. He had the cloak with him, so he could fly if it became dangerous. He sent spiritual power into the shoes and stepped in the air. He then felt as if he was lifted up. He then stomped on it strongly and saw the shockwave radiating out from it. The shoes could be a weapon as well.


    Woojin smiled as he returned to the yacht. He didn''t melt Tsukuyomi''s spiritual stone yet, but if he could, he would not suffer from theck of spiritual power. If the hunter equipment got an upgrade, he was going to be really powerful.


    Woojin also received the Water of Life.


    "Thank you for all these gifts."


    "I am d if they can help you."


    "It''s more than enough."


    Woojin smiled and BIhyung asked, "Can you take us to Busan?"


    "Of course."


    The yacht then made its way to Busan and Bihyung and Woojin drank. When they got to the port, the sun was going down already. They bid farewell to the Dragon King and Woojinmented as he saw yacht disappearing, "We''ve got good stuff."


    "It''s not bad. It''s amazing how Granny Mago can even call him up."


    Woojin nced at Bihyung. He was a representative of Korea but he wasn''t strongest. All the Avatars that had gathered at Granny Mago''s house were all powerful Avatars.


    "We should''ve asked for more."


    "Hmm."


    "Anyway, it''s better that they just stay that way. I would not want Dragon Kings toe up and run rampant. Ugh."


    "Dragon Kings?"


    "The Southern King was here as a representative. That''s why I wanted to get more divine objects from him but he didn''t give us much."


    Woojin smiled, "So, are you going to meet Alfonso?"


    "Yeah. And talk about Doctor Ahn."


    They moved toward the helicopter by car and continued their journey.


    "Take me with you when you go."


    "To the United States? What for?"


    "I need to meet someone."


    Bihyung narrowed his eyes, "Who? I might be able to help."


    "Smith."


    Bihyung thought for a second and asked, "You mean the CEO and lead researcher of ck Smith Industry?"


    "Yeah."


    "You know he''s harder to meet than Alfonso, right?"


    "Yeah, but it''s possible."


    Bihyung crossed his arms and mumbled, "What do you want from him?"


    "I''ll give him an idea and get his technologies in return."


    "Will he need your idea?"


    "I saw the future remember? I''ll give him an idea and sign a deal with him to start the mass production."


    "Why don''t you make it your own?"


    "I''m not that smart."


    Woojin only knew how to use the weapons. He did not know how to make them. Thus, he needed to get help from Smith who was a genius that could make anything based off a description.


    "I''ll make an appointment. You do the talking."


    "Of course."

 Chapter 87 - Present (3)

    <h4>Chapter 87: Present (3)</h4>


    Mount Jiri. It was the best ce in Korea to train one¡¯s spiritual power. Lee Miho was meditating in the most concentrated ce on the mountain. There was a small red orb floating in front of her eyes. It was spinning and the six tails she had created through spiritual power were floating also. Her bnce had been destroyed since the orb became smaller, and she had to recover it so she could assist Woojin.


    That¡¯s when a voice came to her.


    ¡°You still take the hard ways instead of the easy way.¡±


    Miho frowned and retracted the orb. She turned and Gumiho was there.


    ¡°Mother.¡±


    Miho answered in a low and solemn voice and Gumiho raised her hand. The orb that appeared was muchrger and intense.


    ¡°I always told you. It grows faster if you take in a man¡¯s energy.¡±


    ¡°I guess you forgot that you left home because you hated that?¡±


    Gumiho then looked around, ¡°Even if you train here, there is a limit. You won¡¯t seed inpleting the orb even after 100 years.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of myself just fine.¡±


    Gumiho then took the orb back and looked at Miho. She was so different than her and reminded Gumiho of her husband. She sighed.


    Gumiho took the ring off her finger and ced it on the top of a rock she was sitting down on.


    ¡°Was he Ko Woojin? Get yourself some power if you want to help. If you be his burden by being stubborn, think about if that is what you really wanted.¡±


    Gumiho then disappeared and Miho became surprised to see the ring that she had left behind. It was a ring that was only given to them when they became Gumihos. It was created with the particle of the first Gumiho¡¯s orb that gave great power. Miho took the ring and ced it on her left index finger.


    Woojin returned to Seoul and began training. He could only take five steps in the air with the Feather Shoes right now. The world was in turmoil but it wasn¡¯t time to move yet. They needed to wait for their enemies to show themselves in the midst of the chaos and attack all at once. Woojin told Bihyung to keep an eye out and he asked Old Hwang to call him when he found a 3rd or higher generation vampire from the Dmitri Family.


    However, they hadn¡¯t shown themselves yet so it was time to train. The Hunters Guild also began to reveal itself as monsters were set loose. The governments allowed them to carry weapons.


    Woojin swung the Kusanagi no ken. It was a very durable sword. Gram was destroyed when it contained all the spiritual power of Omikami, but this sword took the strike and it was still fine. It was better than any weapon Woojin had used before while wielding spiritual power. However, he still couldn¡¯t use that much spiritual power yet.


    Woojin then took the sword back and took out the bamboo spear. Using both spears at once was harder than expected so he was training in that too. Not only that, but he also trained in throwing spears. And when that was over, he trained in firing guns. He knew that when guns were developed after meeting with Smith, they would be valuable weapons.


    After that, Woojin sat down to melt away Tsukuyomi¡¯s spiritual stone. He held on the Mirror of Heaven to keep himself calm.


    Alfonso, the leader of the Hunters Guild, was the busiest person in the world right now. It took Bihyung a full two weeks to meet him. The day of the meeting was tomorrow. Woojin packed up his belongings and left. Miho was waiting for him at the entrance. She still had six tails, but she was different.


    ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t even been a month yet. What¡¯s with that ring?¡±


    Miho then shed the ring on her finger and smiled.


    ¡°Mother gave it to me.¡±


    Woojin remembered what it was. Miho had the ring after she got the ninth tail. It increased her spiritual power and power as a Gumiho. That alone made Miho powerful enough.


    ¡°How far did you recover your orb?¡±


    ¡°Almost.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Gumihos raised their orbs for their entire lives. It was as important as increasing their tails but recovering orbs was very hard.


    ¡°It¡¯s thanks to the ring.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. You owe your mother.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Miho smiled and Woojin also smiled. She was now one of those people he had to value.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Woojin walked and Miho walked beside him. They went to Bihyung¡¯s office where people were drinking.


    ¡°Are we in an office?¡± Woojin asked and Ryota came up to him with a hup.


    ¡°Oh! Woojin!¡±


    Woojin grabbed Ryota¡¯s shoulder and had him sit down. Doctor Ahn and Brunhilde were here too, along with Bihyung, Kim Beom, and Yeohong. Woojin looked at all of them and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you guys have been doing this every day while I¡¯ve been gone.¡±


    Bihyung answered, ¡°Ryota came yesterday after finishing his ce and Doctor Ahn came two days ago when the mobileb was finished.¡±


    ¡°And you?¡±


    ¡°I drank every day after you left.¡±


    Woojin sat down and Beom gave him a bowl of rice wine.


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving tomorrow?¡±


    Beom smiled, ¡°I want to fight with you, but Brother wants me to handle thepany. So, this is all I can do for you.¡±


    Beom gave him a ck card, an American Express ck Card, or a credit card without any limit. Woojin looked at Bihyung and he shrugged.


    ¡°I told him to use the money however he liked and he prepared that first.¡±


    Woojin took the card.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Let me know if you need anything else.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Woojin nodded and Bihyung raised a ss.


    ¡°Let¡¯s drink.¡±


    Woojin cheered and drank. Bihyung said, ¡°I purchased a defense contractorpany. You are the CEO but I didn¡¯t touch anything else.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll start running it after we meet with Smith. Oh, did you get a call from Japan?¡±


    ¡°Omikami told me she¡¯ll send Bakegami shells over soon. They wille tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Send it to thepany when it arrives. Doctor Ahn, we¡¯ll have the merman blood soon. I am looking into the sand of sandman. Please make a form to create the bullets.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy.¡±


    Woojin then turned to Bihyung, ¡°Can we hire Doctor Ahn in thepany?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s yourpany. That¡¯s up to you.¡±


    Woojin then turned to Doctor Ahn.


    ¡°You just need to make bullets and you will not need to worry about the money.¡±


    ¡°Good. I will finish it before youe back.¡±


    ¡°Beom, introduce him to people you know. He¡¯ll need new equipment.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    New York¡¯s Central Park...


    Woojin, Bihyung, and Miho were jogging along in Central Park.


    ¡°Alfonso wanted to meet with us here?¡±


    ¡°Heined so much that he doesn¡¯t have time. That¡¯s why we needed to meet him so early in the morning.¡±


    They flew for a long time but it didn¡¯t feel tiring. Woojin then saw groups of people jogging up in front. Muscr men and two men were running front. There was a middle-aged man and a man with tanned skin. Woojin said, ¡°There they are.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s speed up then.¡±


    They sped up and quickly caught up to the middle-aged man. The muscr men were rmed but the middle-aged man smiled.


    ¡°Let theme.¡±


    Bihyung then ran up and began running next to the middle-aged man.


    ¡°You¡¯re busy.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s what I do.¡±


    The Hunters Guild had be very famous after the Day of Chaos. With monsters running rampant all around, hunters had to show themselves in the world to start hunting down the monsters. Alfonso became busy also.


    ¡°I would not have taken this job if I¡¯d known it would be this busy.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie.¡±


    Alfonso then slowed down and took a seat on a bench. The muscr men spread themselves out to stand guard. Woojin was interested in the tanned skin man. Miho looked at him and said, ¡°He¡¯s an Avatar.¡±


    Woojin knew he was an Avatar. There were a few Native American Avatars that helped the Hunters Guild. The representative Avatar of the United States was a Native American so that seemed to be why but Woojin didn¡¯t remember who this man was.


    Alfonso and Bihyung were almost finished with their discussion.


    ¡°I¡¯ve invested a lot in Doctor Ahn. I can¡¯t just let him go.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you all the profit from the Cocktails.¡±


    Bihyung tried to make a deal and Alfonso wiped his sweat, ¡°Can you make a contract for it?¡±


    Bihyung took out the contract. He had already prepared it with the condition. Alfonso smiled.


    ¡°He was eating money like a pig. This is good.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Bihyung got up and Alfonso asked, ¡°I heard you are going to meet with Smith?¡±


    ¡°How did you know that?¡±


    ¡°This is the United States. I have ears everywhere.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me.¡±


    Alfonso got up and said, ¡°I can give you Doctor Ahn, but not Smith.¡±


    ¡°In a free country, isn¡¯t it up to him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you not to force him to join you. You know me.¡±


    Bihyung then walked up to Alfonso.


    ¡°Alfonso.¡±


    He looked down and smiled, ¡°Have you lost your mind? Don¡¯t forget who you are talking to.¡±


    Alfonso swallowed and the Native American man intervened. Bihyung scanned him from top to bottom, ¡°Go tell Blue Wolf Howl that if Alfonso is important, send someone more powerful than you.¡±


    The man frowned but he couldn¡¯t do anything. Bihyung was one thing, but the ones that came with him also seemed to be very strong. His spiritual sensing instinct made him stay down.


    Bihyung then turned back to Alfonso.


    ¡°Then go on with your jogging. If you want to live long, that is.¡±


    Alfonso sighed after he saw Bihyung and the others running away. It felt like his heart had shrunk when Bihyung got up close to him.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Other than the woman, I have no chance.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡±


    Alfonso clenched the towel.


    ¡°I hope they don¡¯t create a mess.¡±

 Chapter 88

    <h4>Chapter 88</h4>


    ¡°How did it go?¡±


    ¡°It was okay, but he was concerned about us meeting with Smith.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s not like we are going to take Smith with us.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Bihyung got into the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°So, who was the Avatar protecting Alfonso?¡±


    ¡°I think he¡¯s an Avatar of the Hawk Spirit or something. I don¡¯t remember every weakling.¡±


    Woojin then remembered a name. ck Hawk of the Sky. He might seem like nothing but he became renowned after the incident happened at the Washington Memorial five years from now. He died when that happened, along with many other Avatars. But it might not happen this time.


    Woojin asked Bihyung, ¡°When are we meeting with Smith?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow. We have to go to Chicago.¡±


    ¡°Are we going to rest in Chicago?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    As they reached ab located in the outer area of Chicago, Woojin realized that he now was in a very different position. In the past, he only used their weapons and never came here. He had never even met Smith back then.


    He had to persuade Smith to give him information about the weapons that they would be using in the future and ask him to join.


    The car moved in through the gates and Bihyung noted, ¡°Security is heavy.¡±


    There were various machines and armed personnel guarding the area, but was this safe enough? Woojin could charge in if he wanted to. He couldn¡¯t sneak in, but he was powerful enough to barge in and take out Smith if he wanted to. The car pulled up to theb and stopped.


    Armed personnel came over and checked with Bihyung before they backed off. Woojin got out of the car.


    As they walked in, there were metal detectors at the entrance. Bihyung walked in and when Woojin walked in, the rm rang. It was obvious as he had Kusanagi no ken and the Desert Eagle with him.


    The hunters looked at him and Bihyung sneered, ¡°You want a divine object to be left alone? Can you even protect it?¡±


    The hunters then made a call. The value of a divine object was more than what they could imagine, and it wasn¡¯t a good idea to quarrel with Avatars.


    ¡°You may go.¡±


    Woojin passed and so did Miho. They all went in and there was security everywhere. While going up the elevator, it suddenly stopped and the lights went out. Woojin asked the woman hunter who was also on the elevator, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I think we lost power. The emergency generator will give us power soon.¡±


    ¡°Does this happen often?¡±


    ¡°Sometimes. We use a lot of power here.¡±


    And that¡¯s when they heard gunshots.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think this is just a power outage.¡±


    Woojin turned to Bihyung who sighed, ¡°Why is this happening the day wee here?¡±


    Woojin was actually more shocked that ck Smithb was being attacked. It was never attacked as far as he remembered. He took out his sword and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get the priority.¡±


    ¡°Save Smith.¡±


    Woojin nodded. They had to save Smith first. Woojin turned to the hunter.


    ¡°Can you tell us where Smith¡¯s office is?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    The woman took out a .44 Magnum and Woojin nodded.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go together. I am Ko Woojin.¡±


    ¡°I am Marissa.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Woojin swung his sword and the roof of the elevator was cut open. Woojin turned to Bihyung and he grabbed Marissa¡¯s waist. Woojin jumped up and swung his sword at the elevator door. The door was shed open and Woojin looked down the corridor that lit up after receiving power from the emergency generator. The gunshots were more apparent. Woojin began walking forward and Miho came up, followed by Bihyung and Marissa.


    Marissa frowned, ¡°Mr. Smith is on the 7th floor.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The gunfire was dying out. It didn¡¯t seem like a good sign. Woojin quickly ran for the stairs and when he opened the door to the emergency staircase, something jumped out. He sensed it even before he opened the door so he swung his sword without hesitation.


    Woojin frowned.


    ¡°Chupacabra?¡±


    It was a bipedal blood-sucking monster and had a face that was half wolf and half hyena. Woojin then turned back.


    ¡°I think we have more than one.¡±


    The Chupacabra was an annoying monster but it wasn¡¯t that strong if a hunter was well-equipped and trained. If all those hunters weren¡¯t enough to defend against the Chupacabras, then there were only two reasons. Either too many of them attacked, or they were being led by a powerful Avatar or demon.


    Whatever the case was, they had to save Smith.


    ¡°Bihyung. Can you block them froming up?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Bihyung snapped and Dokkebi Fire appeared. The fierce fire swept through Chupacabras running up the stairs. Woojin turned to Marissa.


    ¡°Follow me. I¡¯ll open the way up to the 7th floor.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Marissa was surprised by Bihyung¡¯s power. Such power was terrifying even if she knew the one using it was friendly. Marissa nced at Bihyung and followed Woojin. She then saw Woojin slicing the Chupacabras in one swift movement. Hunters learned sword skills, but they weren¡¯t that powerful. Marisa then nced back at the gunfire sounds. Miho was running up while pulling the trigger to help Woojin. Marissa thought maybe these people would help them survive today.


    They smashed the door on the 7th floor and saw bodies of hunters in the surroundings. Woojin asked, ¡°Where¡¯s his office?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the room at the end.¡±


    The walls had strange traces on them. It seemed like it was the Avatar that killed the hunters. There were no other bodies than the hunters. Woojin turned and Miho ced her hand on the wall.


    ¡°ck man. He started a fire from his hand... and what is this? The weapon changes shape. It changes to a shield, to a spear, and to a sword.¡±


    Woojin didn¡¯t remember seeing such a weapon before, but he didn¡¯t know about all the Avatars anyway.


    ¡°He must be an Avatar.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°How many are they?¡±


    ¡°There are two. One didn¡¯t fight.¡±


    Woojin sighed and looked at Marissa.


    ¡°If we are up against Avatars, I can¡¯t protect you. Can youe up with Bihyung?¡±


    ¡°I will do that.¡±


    Woojin then reached to Smith¡¯s office. When he was close, he saw something poking out from the door toward him. He swung his sword and realized that it was an iron spear. He realized enemy was ready for him from the inside so he burst into the room. The spear was thrown again but Woojin easily deflected it.


    Smith was pale from the terror. He turned and saw a ck man who was over two meters tall.


    ¡°Are you Ko Woojin?¡±


    ¡°You know me?¡±


    ¡°You are famous.¡±


    The ck man summoned another spear again.


    ¡°My name is O¡¯gun. I am the Avatar of the God of Fire and Iron.¡±


    Woojin then turned to the scrawny man.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    O¡¯gun frowned and the man answered.


    ¡°Dekaravia.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Dekaravia was one of the 72 demons. Reading his memory might give them Amon¡¯s location. O¡¯gun frowned and charged at Woojin. He pulled out his Desert Eagle and pulled the trigger. O¡¯gun¡¯s spear then changed its shape to a shield and Woojin swung his sword. O¡¯gun brought his shield up but it was sliced through easily, also cutting his arm.


    O¡¯gun jumped back to dodge and Woojin summoned G¨¢e Bulg and threw it at Dekaravia. Dekaravia jumped to dodge and Woojin shouted, ¡°Miho!¡±


    Miho was already next to Smith. She snatched Smith and Dekaravia summoned a swallow to make it fly toward her.


    It prated her chest and Dekaravia smiled.


    ¡°What are you smiling at?¡±


    Dekaravia turned to Woojin and saw Miho standing behind him. He quickly turned back and saw the Miho who had been prated by swallow turning into a cloud of smoke.


    Miho teased, ¡°Fooled you.¡±

 Chapter 89 - Smith (2)

    <h4>Chapter 89: Smith (2)</h4>


    Smith was shocked. He never imagined hisb would be infiltrated so easily. So many enemies came from the sky. He wasn¡¯t sure how the Chupacabras flew in when they didn¡¯t even have wings, but they broke through all defenses and broke in. The hunter teams were wiped out and his door was destroyed. He had hired more guards than usual since he wanted to show the Korean Avatar of what he was capable of, but it was no use. He thought hunters and the equipment were enough to defend themselves against Avatars, but they were utterly powerless against two Avatars.


    Smith thought he would be safe even if they were going to kidnap him. However, the Avatars he met didn¡¯t even consider him as a human. That¡¯s when O¡¯gun threw a spear through the door. Soon, a man and woman charged in, bursting through the door. And he was saved.


    Smith sighed in relief and the man with a sword spoke.


    ¡°I am Ko Woojin.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s introduce ourselvester. Shouldn¡¯t we run? I heard Bihyung is here.¡±


    These two looked like Avatars. It seemed like having Bihyung was going to ensure his safety.


    ¡°He¡¯sing up. It¡¯s more dangerous to move around and get caught by the Chupacabras.¡±


    Smith looked at Woojin. There was some weight in his voice.


    ¡°Miho, can you look after him?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Woojin then walked out and Smith looked back. He knew how reckless it might be to fight two Avatars at once but he couldn¡¯t tell Miho to go help. His life was in danger for the first time.


    Woojin became more rxed now that he had saved Smith. O¡¯gun and Dekaravia. O¡¯gun wasn¡¯t easy as he controlled fire and iron. Dekaravia had power over birds. It was easy to see how he ordered the Chupacabras to fly into the building. Woojin reached out and G¨¢e Bulg returned to him. Letting G¨¢e Bulg out made his bones weak. He had metal-like muscles but he needed G¨¢e Bulg to withstand extreme damage.


    Woojin then turned to them. O¡¯gun made a shield and Dekaravia stood behind him to summon frigatebirds. Frigatebirds could fly at speeds of 400km per hour normally and these were summoned with spiritual power. Therefore, these birds probably had more power


    O¡¯gun charged. He made a sword in his hand and wielded fire over it. Woojin then charged against him as he got closer. He swung his sword and the sword crushed O¡¯gun¡¯s fire sword. O¡¯gun then created dagger on his left to swing it and Woojin grabbed it with his bare hand. O¡¯gun tried to cut his fingers but the dagger didn¡¯t budge as if it was stuck.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Woojin then realized that this wasn¡¯t a divine object. It was his power. If it was his power, it wasn¡¯t going to be difficult to deal with. O¡¯gun summoned fire but Woojin struck O¡¯gun¡¯s chin with his sword¡¯s hilt and took out G¨¢e Bulg to thrust it into O¡¯gun¡¯s chest.


    That¡¯s when a frigatebird flew toward his eyes and Woojin became distracted. O¡¯gun then made arge explosion.


    O¡¯gun hopped back and Woojin cut the bird in half. It was so fast that it made his hand buzz. The half-sliced bird flew and stuck the wall. Woojin charged at O¡¯gun as he had to capture Dekaravia alive so he had to kill him first. O¡¯gun threw the fire-wielding spear and Woojin deflected it by covering himself with spiritual power. The cloak absorbed it and changed its shape. As Woojin got closer, another explosion was unleashed but Woojin was prepared this time. He kicked in. Thanks to the Phoenix Feather Shoes, the kick made a hole in the explosion and Woojin jumped in.


    O¡¯gun frowned and quickly created a sword in his right hand and a shield in his left hand. Woojin swung his sword while wielding spiritual power and O¡¯gun tried to deflect it by using his shield.


    However, Woojin¡¯s strength was too powerful and the shield was cut in half, along with O¡¯gun¡¯s wrist.


    O¡¯gun jumped back and Woojin was overwhelmed by arge number of crows. He swung his sword to cut them down, but that wasn¡¯t enough. The number of crows was increasing and O¡¯gun and Dekaravia moved back toward the window.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see each other again.¡±


    Dekaravia then jumped out and got up on his summoned albatross. The monster-sized albatross began to fly up and O¡¯gun held his wrist while throwing mes at him. Woojin dodged and jumped out of the window.


    O¡¯gun scoffed but Woojin stepped in the air and followed them. His immediate speed was faster than the albatross¡¯. O¡¯gun fired an explosion to push the albatross further but Woojin dropped from above O¡¯gun¡¯s head.


    Woojin had jumped over the explosion by jumping up high with his shoes in the air. O¡¯gun quickly formed the shield to defend against it but the shield was destroyed and made albatross fall down to the ground and it died. Woojin then kicked the air toward O¡¯gun and dropped down.


    He was going to kill all the Avatars that sided with Amon whenever he got a chance. O¡¯gun gritted his teeth and started a fire in his right hand. The fire made by burning his own spiritual stone had power unlike before. Woojin then brought his left fist back. He couldn¡¯t use this against a foe that was using his own spiritual stone to fight back.


    Woojin¡¯s fist grewrger and he threw it down. It was so powerful that it created a crater on the ground as they dropped. The shock even made destroyed part of the building. Woojin got up ¡ª he had used all of his spiritual power, but he still could move. It was probably due to Tsukuyomi¡¯s spiritual stone.


    Woojin looked down at O¡¯gun, who was dead with all of his bones shattered. Dekaravia was already running away.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just flee.¡±


    He had to capture Dekaravia. Woojin pulled out G¨¢e Bulg and threw it with all of his might. He had trained hard to make it hit its target. G¨¢e Bulg fired like lightning and Dekaravia summoned more crows. But crows weren¡¯t enough and G¨¢e Bulg burst through. And when it got to Dekaravia, he reached out with his hand and a transparent gem appeared, spreading the light like a shield.


    It destroyed the shield and stopped G¨¢e Bulg. Woojin was too far away to move it with his will so all he could do was bring it back.


    ¡°I will get you next time.¡±


    Woojin then called G¨¢e Bulg back and sat down to recover his spiritual power. Bihyung then came over.


    ¡°Is this O¡¯gun?¡±


    ¡°You know him?¡±


    ¡°I heard he¡¯s a strong one from Africa. But he¡¯s dead.¡±


    Woojin then said, ¡°I hope he knows something at least.¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°About Amon.¡±

 Chapter 90 - Joined forces (1)

    <h4>Chapter 90: Joined forces (1)</h4>


    Dekaravia spat annoyingly as he talked to Amon on the screen.


    ¡°I almost died because of your request.¡±


    -Ko Woojin appeared there?


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    -You were with O¡¯gun. You couldn¡¯t get him?


    ¡°Get him? I barely got away.¡±


    -Yeah, well you are not a battle type.


    Dekaravia frowned but he wasn¡¯t wrong.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    -We will make him regret that he appeared.


    ¡°Are you going to help?¡±


    -Let¡¯s put an end to him this time.


    Dekaravia smiled. He was d that he would get a chance to get revenge against Woojin.


    Theb was in bad shape. Except for the hunters that stood guard outside and Marissa, all the other hunters in the building were killed. There was a total of 327 Chupacabra bodies strewn all over the ce. Smith was interviewed shortly with the news and then he returned to the room. He drank water and sighed.


    ¡°...¡±


    It was raining heavily outside and hunters and police were collecting bodies. Bihyung took O¡¯gun¡¯s body. Smith wanted to study it so he could make weapons that worked against them, but he couldn¡¯t refuse their request. He sighed when the phone rang. It was Alfonso.


    [I heard what happened. Are you okay?]


    ¡°I am okay.¡±


    [That¡¯s good to hear. It would¡¯ve been a disaster if Bihyung didn¡¯t go to you.]


    Smith didn¡¯t answer and Alfonso quickly continued,


    [I will ask Blue Wolf Howl to send over an Avatar to protect you. You need their protection.]


    Smith smiled bitterly. He never thought he would need protection from Avatars. He thought advanced technology could protect him instead, but that trust had been shattered.


    He was shocked by O¡¯gun and Dekaravia, but Woojin was much more than that. Would his advanced technology work against them? He shook his head. The world of Avatars was much more than what he imagined.


    He had to start from scratch to study Avatars and make weapons that might work against them. He then left the room and went to Woojin¡¯s room. Inside, Woojin and Bihyung sitting on the sofa. O¡¯gun¡¯s body was ced down in a corner of the room and Miho was closing her eyes next to O¡¯gun¡¯s body.


    ¡°Are you done with the interview?¡± Woojin asked.


    Smith nodded.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Smith exchanged a handshake with Woojin.


    ¡°We finally get to talk. Have a seat.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t the same terrified man from a while ago. He was now the founder of the ck Smith Industry. The reason why he started the business was because his family was killed by monsters. Hunters appeared out of nowhere to save him but they didn¡¯t have the appropirate weapons, so many of them died while killing those monsters. That¡¯s when he wanted to create weapons to help hunters to fight these monsters.


    Smith looked at Woojin and bowed.


    ¡°Thank you for saving my life.¡±


    ¡°We were lucky.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t have saved Smith if the enemies hade a day earlier. Smith smiled and turned to Bihyung.


    ¡°So, can I hear why you havee for me?¡±


    Bihyung then turned to Woojn.


    ¡°He wanted to see you. That¡¯s why we¡¯re here.¡±


    Smith turned back to Woojin.


    ¡°We¡¯re here to ask for a deal and a share of the technology. But I see that it is not the right time to discuss that...¡±


    ¡°No, it is exactly the right time.¡± Everyone turned to him and Smith exined, ¡°No need to make a deal. Please allow me to join you.¡±


    Woojin turned to Bihyung, asking if he knew anything about that. Bihyung shrugged and Smith added, ¡°I realize that my technology does not work against Avatars. Please, let me study Avatars and I will join your cause.¡±


    Woojin thought for a second. Having Smith on the team would be great, but he wasn¡¯t sure if he should make such a decision.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you study Avatars without joining them?¡±


    Woojin, however, knew that studying Avatars was no easy task. Even Doctor Ahn couldn¡¯t get to study them until Woojin killed Wuma.


    ¡°It seemed like you knew those who wanted to kidnap me,¡± Smith said.


    ¡°The one that came here was Dekaravia, one of 72 demons. From what I can see, they are rted to Amon.¡±


    ¡°Is he one of the demons?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Smith then asked, ¡°Are you opposing them?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t think what happened today is rted to us.¡±


    Smith then shook his head, ¡°No, I¡¯m not saying that they came here for you. What I mean is...¡±


    He looked into Woojin¡¯s eyes, ¡°If I join you, will I be fighting Amon?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is true,¡± Woojin answered and Smith smiled in response.


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s why I want to join you.¡±


    Woojin turned to Bihyung for help, ¡°Your call. Didn¡¯t you say you need his help?¡±


    ¡°Yeah but...¡±


    Woojin knew that siding with Smith might make it dangerous for the man. But if he teamed up with Doctor Ahn, Brunhilde would protect him also and they would create a powerful weapon, especially when Doctor Ahn had be an Avatar. And what¡¯s important was that Smith was rich.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy, but we cannot give you a sry.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a sry. Do you know how many hunters and researchers died here today? They were my family.¡±


    Woojin then didn¡¯t stop him anymore. He held his hand out.


    ¡°Wee.¡±


    Smith went to pack his things and Woojin was able to hear from Miho on what she read.


    ¡°O¡¯gun never met Amon directly. He met with a vampire and worked under the condition that his country will be supported. He turned, along with Shango.¡±


    ¡°Shango?¡±


    Bihyung sighed and Woojin¡¯s question.


    ¡°You should study a bit. Shango is a God of Thunder.¡±


    Elemental gods were hard to deal with as they became more powerful if they had divine objects that suited them.


    ¡°Did you see anything else?¡±


    ¡°They have a monster farm. They have people trapped there to raise Chupacabras.¡±


    Woojin frowned. He remembered Amon having monster farms but that was after the Day of Chaos happened. He didn¡¯t think it was already in effect.


    ¡°Who¡¯s in charge of it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Dekaravia.¡±


    ¡°Where is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s in an abandoned hospital just outside Chicago.¡±


    Woojin turned to Bihyung.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get the car ready. Are we going now?¡±


    ¡°We should get them before they run.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Bihyung went out and Woojin turned to Miho.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I think him being dead made it easier, but I didn¡¯t realize there were those who might side with demons for such a reason.¡±


    There were a lot of Avatars who sided with demons for their own reasons, but that was how the world reached its end. They were Avatars who let others die for their own people. They had to live by their decisions. Woojin ced his hand on Miho¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Even if they had a noble intention, what awaits them, in the end, is destruction. Don¡¯t mind them.¡±


    Mihoughed, ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I am busy taking care of my own.¡±


    Bihyung then came in.


    ¡°We¡¯re ready. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Woojin turned to Miho and confidently said, ¡°Let¡¯s get Dekaravia.¡±

 Chapter 91 - Joined forces (2)

    <h4>Chapter 91: Joined forces (2)</h4>


    Smith volunteered to go with them as he didn¡¯t want to stay behind alone. Woojin thought for a second. He had to protect the man anyway and decided it was better to take him along. Woojin asked Miho to look after him and run away with him if the situation became dangerous.


    They soon reached the abandoned hospital after driving for an hour. Woojin asked, ¡°Do you feel anything?¡±


    Bihyung crossed his arms and answered.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Nothing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not good at sensing things, you know? But we can¡¯t even hear a sound.¡±


    Miho looked at the hospital and asked, ¡°Should I go check it out?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    She had be fast due to the Starfish Fang but she was still the weakest. It was better for Woojin and Bihyung to go check it out themselves.


    ¡°Bihyung, let¡¯s go take a look.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    They got out of the car and walked toward the building. On their way in, Woojin spotted a security camera and turned to Bihyung.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start then.¡±


    He snapped his fingers and the camera exploded. Woojin then jumped over the wall and ran. Bihyung followed closely behind.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten faster.¡±


    Woojin was almost quick as vampires now. He was faster than any vampires unless it was against the 1st generation. When they were at the main gate, Woojin rammed it in with his shoulder. There were no signs of people inside the hospital.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go up. Bihyung, check below.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°Call me if you see anything.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Woojin then ran up. He couldn¡¯t sense spiritual power, but his five senses were heightened. Yet, he couldn¡¯t hear anything until he reached the roof. He saw blue fire rising from the basement.


    ¡°Ugh, I told you to call me.¡±


    And that¡¯s when his phone rang. It was Bihyung.


    [I think they were raising a second herd of monsters. There are a lot of Bigfoots.]


    ¡°Is Dekaravia there?¡±


    [No. I don¡¯t see him.]


    ¡°I¡¯ll check up here for a bit. Do you need help?¡±


    [Hey, I¡¯m Bihyung, remember?]


    Woojin hung up and there was another call from Miho.


    [The roof!]


    Woojin then did not hesitate as he took his sword out and jumped. He smashed through the ceiling and got to the roof. He saw Dekaravia running away on an albatross. Woojin couldn¡¯t fly back then because had he used the Fist of Giant, but he had other ways of flying. His cloak turned into wings and Woojin flew. However, he frowned because was too slow. He then recalled his wings and jumped in the air. With arge leap, he closed their distance. Dekaravia created a pack of crows but Woojin swung his sword to kill them. It allowed Dekaravia to run away and now frigatebirds were flying at him. Woojin swung and fired his Desert Eagle.


    Dekaravia created a gem shield to defend against it. He was getting further away. Woojin then grabbed the bamboo spear. He had to get him before he could get away. He threw it and Dekaravia brought up the shield again. The Diamond Shield. It was very hard but the bamboo spear pierced through it. If Dekaravia moved quickly, his heart would¡¯ve been prated.


    Dekaravia sent five more frigatebirds and escaped while Woojin killed the birds and dropped to the ground. He smiled as he saw Dekaravia running away on the bird. There was blood dripping onto the ground. Woojin called Bihyung and Miho at the same time.


    [There¡¯s a lot left here.]


    [Did you get him?]


    ¡°No. I lost him.¡±


    [Dammit. I should¡¯ve gone up.]


    Woojin then saw the cloak sucking the blood on the ground and said, ¡°But he¡¯s hurt. He¡¯s bleeding so I¡¯ll track him down.¡±


    [Doesn¡¯t he fly though?]


    [Should I join you?]


    Woojin began tracking him before he got too far. He picked up the spear on the way and began to run.


    ¡°Meet up with Bihyung and follow me. Trace my phone¡¯s location.¡±


    [I¡¯ll be with you soon.]


    [Hang in there!]


    Woojin then jumped up on top of the building. The building was high, but it wasn¡¯t too high as they were not in the city. The wound was on the left chest. There was no way to cut it out and the constant bleeding was going to make him exhausted. Woojin didn¡¯t need to hurry. He couldn¡¯t see Dekaravia in sight anymore, but the cloak quickly went for the blood to suck more. After sucking a lot of blood, the cloak now showed what it wanted to Woojin. It made it easy for Woojin to track him down.


    Dekaravia panted. His wound kept bleeding and it didn¡¯t heal.


    ¡°Dammit.¡±


    He called Amon.


    ¡°When am I getting those reinforcements?!¡±


    [On the way. What happened?]


    ¡°The farm is bust. And my wound is not healing.¡±


    [You got hit by the spear.]


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    [I¡¯ll tell Toil to join with you. Go to the Water Tower.]


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Dekaravia then turned toward the Water Tower.


    ¡°Dammit.¡±


    The wound was too severe for him to survive at this rate. He stuffed his gems in so it would slow down the bleeding at least a little bit.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you...!¡±


    Chicago was in the distance, and the Water Tower was just around the corner.

 Chapter 92 - Chase (1)

    <h4>Chapter 92: Chase (1)</h4>


    Bihyung drove and Miho sat shotgun. She spoke as she looked at her smartphone.


    ¡°They are fighting at the Water Tower. It¡¯s in the news.¡±


    The news showed that the Water Tower had been destroyed into two and a lot of people died as buildings copsed.


    ¡°The police and firemen there, but they¡¯re still fighting.¡±


    Bihyung frowned.


    ¡°We have a fire user then.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. The power seems like it¡¯s not just any fire Avatar though.¡±


    ¡°So what should we do now?¡±


    With the tower destroyed, the traffic was congested and blocked. They couldn¡¯t follow Woojin in time this way. The one that Woojin was chasing flew across the sky so the one used fire was a different one. It meant Woojin was fighting against two Avatars. He had to go help.


    Bihyung said to Miho, ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to go?¡±


    ¡°No. Take care of Smith.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Bihyung then began to run. He was slower than Woojin or Miho, but he was still much quicker than any average human. He saw the Water Tower in mes.


    ¡°Who are these idiots doing that kind of thing in public?¡±


    Monsters had no control over what they did, but Avatars were different. It was foolish for Avatars to cause such problems in public.


    ¡°What has the worlde down to?¡±


    Bihyung frowned as he ran.


    Woojin tried to move away from the me but Toil made it explode everywhere. The fire raged all over, but his cloak protected his Starfish Fang. Yet, he couldn¡¯t get close to Toil. The Water Tower was destroyed and Dekaravia was also attacking from behind.


    They both were ranged attackers and they didn¡¯t allow Woojin toe close. Woojin knew Bihyung was going toe soon and since he didn¡¯t have to worry about the Starfish Fang, it was time to settle things.


    Woojin charged and Toil unleashed some mes in his direction. Woojin swung his sword with spiritual power and charged in.


    He swung and Toil swung his Gem Sword. The swords shed and Woojin threw his fist out. Woojin¡¯s skin changed into turtle-shell form, meaning that the enemy¡¯s fist was that powerful. Toil then began throwing fists from close range so that Woojin couldn¡¯t use his sword. As they began fighting in close range, Dekaravia couldn¡¯t target Woojin. Woojin¡¯s fist was powerful enough to crush the enemy but Toil wouldn¡¯t fall so easily. Toil then opened his mouth and fire came out. Woojin kicked and jumped back. His Feather Shoes allowed him to back off quickly but Toil sent mes out again.


    Woojin tried to swing his sword when a blue me shed with the red me.


    Woojin then jumped further back and brought out the spear to throw it. Toil dodged it but Dekaravia couldn¡¯t. His shoulder was prated again and Woojin dashed toward Toil who threw a me in response, but this time, a strong wind blew and pushed his me.


    Woojin rammed into his chest and got closer to Dekaravia. What he wanted was Dekaravia because he summoned crows but Woojin threw his spear at the crows. After the spear made an opening through the crows, Woojin summoned his G¨¢e Bulg and hurled it also.


    Dekaravia, who just barely dodged the previous spear, saw G¨¢e Bulg flying at him and he tried to dodge but Woojin smiled. He had control over its movement in such short distance.


    G¨¢e Bulg turned direction and stabbed Dekaravia¡¯s leg. The spearhead spread through his leg and Dekaravia chopped his leg off. As he threw himself to get away with one leg, Woojin took out the Mirror of Heavens.


    The light shined upon Dekaravia.


    ¡°AAAAARGH!¡±


    He screamed and Woojin got to him to crush his remaining leg. Woojin then smashed Dekaravia¡¯s chin to stop him from screaming and turned. Toil and Bihyung were fighting. Toil had powerful muscle strength but Bihyung was also powerful. Bihyung dropped Toil down to the ground and pinned him, ¡°You did most of the work here. Boring.¡±


    Toil had wounds after being punched by Woojin. Bihyung wondered, ¡°Where did they find this Avatar from a fallen civilization?¡±


    ¡°Fallen civilization?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s an Avatar from the Mayan civilization.¡±


    Woojin looked at Toil. Why was such an Avatar siding with Amon? Woojin stepped on Dekaravia¡¯s chest and dered, ¡°I finally got you.¡±


    Dekaravia then smiled coldly. His quick regeneration got him to talk again.


    ¡°You want information from me now?¡±


    Woojin then said, ¡°Oh, sorry. Actually, I don¡¯t need you alive.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Woojin swung his sword and decapitated. He spoke while looking at Dekaravia¡¯s widened eyes, ¡°I will need information though.¡±


    He then turned to Bihyung.


    ¡°What should we do with him?¡±


    ¡°Most Avatars of fallen civilizations are psychos. We can¡¯t let him live.¡±


    Did Toil read what Woojin and Bihyung were going to do? His body began to glow red and Woojin quickly swung his sword to cut off his head too. Toil¡¯s head had been cut but his tattoo turned red and Bihyung jumped out the window and shouted, ¡°Run!¡±


    Woojin also grabbed Dekaravia and followed. A powerful explosion urred as they jumped out of the building. Bihyung quickly used his Iron Fan to start the gust that made the explosion rise up into the air. It was so powerful that it prated through the dense clouds and showed the clear sky above it.


    Bihyung looked at Woojin with an exhausted look, ¡°Shinatsu did this so effortlessly, but I can¡¯t.¡±


    Woojin helped Bihyung and frowned as people screamed at them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see youter.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,e to the hotel.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Woojin then took the spiritual stone from Dekaravia¡¯s body and put him on his back. The cloak then moved over the body and Woojin ran out. He couldn¡¯t have people be afraid of Avatars too.


    After arriving at the hotel, Woojin ced Dekaravia¡¯s body down and fed the Starfish Fang with the spiritual stone. He felt his spiritual power increasing by arge margin. As he checked on his increased spiritual power, Miho, Smith, and Bihyung came into the room. Smith was shocked by Dekaravia¡¯s mummified body. Woojin smiled.


    ¡°You will see many like this from now on. All of its blood was sucked out, but it¡¯ll still be somewhat useful.¡±


    Smith looked at the body.


    ¡°Can I study it then?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. But let me read his memory first.¡±


    Woojin looked at Miho. She took out the orb and ced it in her mouth.


    ¡°Be careful. Demons are powerful beings.¡±


    ¡°I have the ring now. It should be okay.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Miho ced her hand on Woojin¡¯s head and another hand on Dekaravia and began to sh the memory. Woojin saw the fight and went back to when Dekaravia was raising monsters by using humans. It angered him to see these demon bastards. The memory turned further back.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Woojin turned and saw that Miho¡¯s nose had begun to bleed.


    ¡°I can read it, but I won¡¯t be able to do it for too long.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll start reading it from hereter.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, okay.¡±


    Woojin then gave Dekaravia¡¯s body to Smith.


    ¡°I just need the head, so you can take this to study it.¡±


    ¡°We have a mobileb. Let¡¯s take it there.¡±


    Smith took Dekaravia while Woojin picked up the head and said, ¡°This will lead us to Amon.¡±

 Chapter 93 - Chase (2)

    <h4>Chapter 93: Chase (2)</h4>


    It took five days to read Dekaravia¡¯s memory. Miho read the memory whenever she recovered from the exhaustion. Dekaravia never met Amon physically, but one thing was certain. There were no ranks that divided the demons. They were working together toward Amon¡¯s big n while doing what they each sought for themselves.


    They all had different ns so they worked on their own, but they all talked to Amon for one thing: information about Woojin. Therefore, they were able to figure out one piece of information: Amon¡¯s phone number.


    After they read through Dekaravia¡¯s memorypletely, Miho fell asleep while gaining another tail and Woojin checked the phone number. Having the phone number didn¡¯t mean that he could change his ns, but it still was a direct phone number to reach Amon, so he decided to use it.


    Woojin decided to call Amon and use the call the track him down. He had to be prepared beforehand, so he decided to return to Korea. Smith then told him that he needed more time to move his research equipment and Woojin told Bihyung to wait until Smith was ready to get him back safely.


    Woojin returned to Miho. She was still asleep to create her seventh tail. She woke up earlier before, but it was taking more time now. It had been a full day but she was still sleeping. Woojin sat next to her and looked down at her. Her ring allowed her to be much stronger as she could now make a shadow copy of herself even though she only had six tails.


    Woojin looked at Miho. The Gumiho family was born beautiful and they became more beautiful as they acquired more tails. That¡¯s why Woojin tried to not get too close to her. He thought that if he felt some kind of feeling toward her, it was due to her power. Woojin saw a strand of hair across her face and he used his finger to push it back. He then shook his head. That made his heart pound, which meant that her power was increasing.


    That¡¯s when Miho opened her eyes slowly. She smiled brightly when she saw Woojin.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been looking after me?¡±


    ¡°No. I just got here.¡±


    Miho got up slowly. She was calmer than before and Woojin nced behind her. There were seven tails. It was always refreshing to see her growing in power as Woojin only saw her with nine tails in the past.


    Woojin got up and briefed her, ¡°We will use the phone number to track down Amon¡¯s location. Let¡¯s go meet Ryota.¡±


    ¡°Were you waiting for me?¡±


    ¡°I almost called Ryota toe here because you weren¡¯t waking up.¡±


    Miho got up quickly and grabbed Woojin¡¯s arm. Woojin turned to her with a frown but she smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go together. Are we grouping up?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. We can go straight to the airport.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    It seemed like Miho wasn¡¯t listening, but the feeling of her skin on his arm was good, and he liked her smell too. Even if all of this was because of her power, he felt like it was okay to enjoy it now.


    Woojin and Miho met up with the others. Miho let people know of her seventh tail and everyone congratted her. Woojin looked at the people and missed those who were left in Korea. He now had the core members he needed to fight Amon. He needed hunters too but that required Smith to create weapons for them.


    Smith walked over to Woojin.


    ¡°I checked Dekaravia¡¯s body but it doesn¡¯t show anything special. That kind of body is vulnerable to our current firearms.¡±


    Demons without spiritual power were just humans with high physical traits. But with the spiritual power and their unique power, it was impossible to hurt them with regr weapons.


    ¡°It will be different with spiritual power. We need weapons that work in that situation.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    They needed weapons that would allow hunters to fight against Avatars. Bullets made with Bakegani shells were effective against monsters, but they didn¡¯t work against Avatars.


    Woojin said, ¡°I will wait for you in Korea.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Woojin then walked up to Bihyung.


    ¡°Check with Beom to see if he¡¯s doing okay.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but I¡¯m sure he¡¯s doing well.¡±


    Bihyung tapped on Woojin¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯lle right after I¡¯m done here. Let¡¯s hope we can find Amon.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I hope so too.¡±


    Woojin turned to Miho.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Korea.¡±


    Beom was very busy in his office. Bihyung didn¡¯t pay much attention to details for the most part, but Beom didn¡¯t know a lot about the work and had to check every detail about the many spendings and thus he was busier overall.


    ¡°Whew... let¡¯s take a break.¡±


    Beom then checked his phone and smiled.


    ¡°Woojin should be back soon.¡±


    It was almost time for Woojin¡¯s jet to arrive. There had been a lot of incidents after the Day of Chaos, but this one was quite big. There had been over 200 civilians. It was also the death of hunters that made people¡¯s expectation of hunters go down.


    In the meantime, the media talked a lot about Bihyung who saved Smith. Bihyung¡¯s interview was posted and people became interested in beings called Avatars. The reason for Bihyung¡¯s appearance in the media was because he wanted to hide the work of the demons.


    Beom then looked down at his wristwatch and became shocked. He had asked Doctor Ahn to increase its power and what appeared on the watch gave him the chills.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    He turned on theputer andunched a program. The spiritual power sensing system he installed in thepany was sending warnings out. Beom quickly called up people.


    ¡°Hong! It¡¯s an emergency! Bring Doctor Ahn and Ryota to the shelter!¡±


    There were almost fifty caught by the sensors, all Avatars. Why were Avatarsing to attack this ce at such a crazy speed? Beom moved to the elevator and started the fire rm before he called Woojin.


    [What¡¯s going on?]


    ¡°It¡¯s an attack.¡±


    [Attack?]


    ¡°At least fifty. I have Avatarsing in on my system. I¡¯m moving to the shelter. How far are you?¡±


    [At least two hours. Hang in there.]


    ¡°Be quick.¡±


    Beom hung up and called people in the media room to tell people to evacuate the building. When he got to the underground shelter, Yeohong, Doctor Ahn, Brunhilde, and Ryota were already there. Yeohong also had the Cleaners with her.


    ¡°What¡¯s the status?¡±


    Beom frowned, ¡°We have fifty at least.¡±


    ¡°This is crazy.¡±


    ¡°Get in. It¡¯s going to take Woojin at least two hours to get here. ¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think Woojin will able to fight fifty Avatars.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but we have no choice for now. Let¡¯s get in.¡±


    They all walked in and the shelter door closed behind them. It was created after they helped create Ryota and Doctor Ahn¡¯s offices in the building. However, they weren¡¯t sure how long it would hold out against attacks from Avatars.


    Ryota sat down and said, ¡°It¡¯s notpletely ready yet, but I can use the building¡¯s system. Let¡¯s check.¡±


    Ryota checked the screens and saw the enemies above the roof.


    ¡°Dammit. It¡¯s the vampires and Were-families.¡±


    They were the ones with the most numbers but they never moved inrge groups like that. They had brought five helicopters and were getting off from the roof.


    Yeohong asked, ¡°Weren¡¯t we checking the airports?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but we can¡¯t get them if they snuck in.¡±


    Yeohong frowned. They had to protect themselves for at least two hours.

 Chapter 94 - Rescue (1)

    <h4>Chapter 94: Rescue (1)</h4>


    A woman jumped out of the helicopter on the roof. She tied her hair in a ponytail and wore a ck military suit with battle boots. She also had bows and arrows on her.


    She looked around. On her left was Rai from the Werewolves and Yohan, a 2nd generation vampire. The woman, Rika, said, ¡°They will be hiding in the underground shelter. We need Doctor Ahn Jongguk alive. Kill the rest.¡±


    Rai and Yohan nced at each other and ran. Screams came from areas they ran past and Rika took out an iPhone from her pocket and connected her earphones to it so she could listen to music.


    As she listened to Vivaldi, she took an arrow and readied on her bow. She then shot the arrow as she walked down the stairs and the arrow pierced through the wall before returning to her quiver. She fired her arrow like that from time to time while walking down, and the arrows always came back with blood.


    Beom frowned as he looked at the massacre on the screen. He tried to evacuate the people but there were still a lot of civilians left in the building. They were all dying. Unlike Bihyung, Beom remembered every employee¡¯s name who worked here. He remembered the names of those people being killed and clenched his fist so hard that it bled. Yeohong grabbed his shoulder.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to just sit here and watch?¡±


    ¡°We have no choice. We cannot protect Doctor Ahn or Ryota if we go out.¡±


    ¡°I know!¡±


    Beom gritted his teeth and saw a sudden arrowing out of nowhere and killing a person. The arrow then returned through the wall and Beom said, ¡°Ryota. The arrow, where did ite from?¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Ryota then turned the screen.


    ¡°It¡¯s her.¡±


    She was walking down the stairs while firing her arrows.


    ¡°Who the hell is she?!¡±


    Brunhilde then looked at her through the screen.


    ¡°I know who she is. Rika. She¡¯s one of the 72 demons.¡±


    She then looked at the others and pointed another one out. ¡°And him. That¡¯s the leader of the Blue Werewolves. Rai.¡±


    ¡°Blue Werewolves? Aren¡¯t they the group with the most numbers?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s fourteen werewolves and thirty-six vampires. I don¡¯t know how long the gate will hold.¡±


    Brunhilde sat down next to Doctor Ahn and he grabbed Brunhilde¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    ¡°I should¡¯ve worked harder to research divine objects.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t create that in one or two days.¡±


    ¡°I know...¡±


    Beom then checked his watch.


    ¡°Dammit. Only ten minutes have passed.¡±


    They still had two hours left but enemies were alreadying through the basement.


    ¡°I hope the doorsts.¡±


    It took twenty minutes to kill all the civilians in the building. Rika arrived at the basement and looked at Rai. His nail grew and he sent spiritual power into his nail. He then swung it at the door of the shelter. It left a scratch but the door did not budge. Rai scoffed, ¡°It¡¯s quite thick.¡±


    His ws shined brightly with more spiritual power and Rai wed the door again. Even if it was thick, there was no way it could hold on for too long. Part of the door broke and revealed the inside but something shot out and stabbed Rai¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Rai backed away. It was the leg of a chair. He was infuriated that he had been attacked, but the pain was too extreme. Yohan then got up and threw a grenade into the hole. There was an explosion but it seemed too small. Then blue fire came out through the hole and Rika shot her arrows.


    She said as she fired at the Dokkebi Fire, ¡°Pull the door out.¡±


    Rai ordered his Werewolves and they all went to the door to push it back. Soon, the door was pulled out and Rika shouted, ¡°Get the doctor!¡±


    Woojin got on the helicopter as soon as he got off the ne.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go fast!¡±


    He called Beom on the phone but he didn¡¯t answer. Yeohong and Brunhilde didn¡¯t answer either. Woojin frowned and looked outside. Miho said, ¡°It¡¯sing out in the news.¡±


    They looked at the phone screen where reporters were gathered in front of the building. Woojin sighed. If Beom was okay, there was no way this would be in the news. When the helicopter reached the roof of the building, Woojin jumped. Hended powerfully and Mihonded softly on the roof. They then ran down the staircase.


    When they got to the basement, there were many policemen and members from the government checking the area. They turned to Woojin and he asked, ¡°Who¡¯s in charge here?¡±


    A middle-aged man came up and said, ¡°I heard someone will being.¡±


    Bihyung told Woojin that he had talked to someone already.


    ¡°Get the people out of the room.¡±


    ¡°How long do you need?¡±


    ¡°Ten minutes should be enough.¡±


    The man then pped and ordered people out. Woojin turned to Miho.


    ¡°Show me the memory of this ce.¡±


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    Miho then ced her hand over Woojin¡¯s forehead and read the memory of the floor. There were fifty Avatarsprised of vampires and werewolves. Rika was leading them. Woojin frowned as he knew the power of her arrows. Beom and Yeohong charged through the enemies. They threw down vampires and Werewolves left and right but they couldn¡¯t get past Rika. Her arrow got Beom¡¯s thighs and Yeohong¡¯s left arm was struck. They were almost sessful in getting away, if Brunhilde hadn¡¯t gotten hit in the stomach.


    ¡°Dammit!¡± Woojin spat and saw Brunhilde telling them to run. Beom and Yeohong ran away with their injuries. He then saw Doctor Ahn blocking Brunhilde and agreeing to follow Rika.


    It was good that Beom and Yeohong got away but the power behind Rika¡¯s arrows was that they rotted injuries, which was a concern. He had to save Beom and Yeohong fast.


    Woojin then said, ¡°We have to track Beom and Yeohong. They can¡¯t even pick up their phones right now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Miho then concentrated on reading where they had fled and Woojin nced around the ce.


    ¡°Wait. You¡¯re alive!¡±


    There was a chair in the corner which was Ryota. He stuttered with teary eyes, ¡°I... I...¡±


    Woojin went to him and grabbed his shoulders.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re safe.¡±


    Woojin tapped his shoulder.


    ¡°Beom and Hong got away. We need to find them.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. The Werewolves are chasing after them.¡±


    ¡°Maybe they might be faster than us.¡±


    Miho spoke with a smile.


    ¡°So I get to use the new power I got. Do you trust me?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Get on my back.¡±


    Miho smiled, ¡°I guess you know what the power is already this time too?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re trying to read memories as we go along.¡±


    ¡°Right. Then if you¡¯ll excuse me.¡±


    Miho then hopped onto Woojin¡¯s back and wrapped her arms around Woojin¡¯s neck. Ryota also stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. But try to change into a watch or something.¡±


    Ryota turned into a watch and Woojin ced him on his right wrist.


    ¡°Where should we go?¡±


    Miho¡¯s eyes turned red and she began her guidance.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go up.¡±


    Woojin then ran in that direction. Miho saw Beom and Hong getting into a car to run away. Woojin followed the lead and hoped for their safety. He unleashed spiritual power all over his body and ran as fast as he could. After thirty minutes of running, the car was thrown off the bridge outside Seoul and was destroyed.


    Woojin got down there and Miho said, ¡°They fought here and ran to that ce.¡±


    Woojin, however, heard the sounds and moved forward. When he got there, five Werewolves were circling Yeohong whose left arm had been cut off and she was protecting Beom.


    Woojin ced down Miho and charged.

 Chapter 95 - Rescue (2)

    <h4>Chapter 95: Rescue (2)</h4>


    Woojin grabbed his gun and pulled the trigger. The gun was to draw their attention as he knew it wouldn¡¯t hurt the Werewolves. Woojin jumped and fell between them and swung his Kusanagi no ken. The speed and strength far outpowered that of the Werewolves and Woojin sent spiritual power into his weapon. One of the Werewolf¡¯s heads was cut down along with his ws and Woojin charged at another. They all turned to Woojin while one of them held his head up and howled.


    Before he could finish howling, Miho¡¯s Starfish Fang had stabbed his neck. Miho then twisted it back and cut off the head. While Miho was taking care of one Werewolf while Woojin took care of the rest. He shed with the sword and thrust with his spears to kill all of them.


    Beom was pale as he wasying on the ground. He could barely get up with his arms.


    ¡°You were fast.¡±


    Woojin grabbed Beom¡¯s hand. His leg had already been cut as it began to rot and he tried to stop the bleeding but it was still bleeding a little. Woojin then saw his cloak being tempted by the blood and pressed it. He became annoyed that it was reacting to Beom¡¯s blood. Even if it was its instincts, he couldn¡¯t let the cloak try to drink his friend¡¯s blood.


    However, the cloak shared Woojin¡¯s will. Woojin hesitated as he learned that it wasn¡¯t because of its instinct that cloak was moving and looked at Beom.


    ¡°Beom. Do you trust me?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Why would I call you if I didn¡¯t?¡±


    Woojin nodded and reached out. The cloak then began unfurling itself from Woojin¡¯s arm and his chest and went over to Beom¡¯s leg. Beom narrowed his eyes as the ck thing changing into the shape of his leg.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Cloak of Vampire Bat. I didn¡¯t know I could use it like this, but it got much better after drinking good blood recently. You can use it as your leg for now.¡±


    Beom checked his leg and tried to move as if he still had it. The leg did move.


    ¡°Wow. I now have a ck leg?¡±


    Woojin also reached out for Yeohong. The cloak then turned into her left arm while receiving some of her blood a bit. Yeohong also flexed her newly-acquired arm and nodded, ¡°It¡¯s good for now.¡±


    The cloak was now only about shirt sized but it was good that he helped Yeohong and Beom for now. Woojin asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°For now.¡±


    ¡°Where are they taking Doctor Ahn?¡±


    Beom sighed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Tell me what you remember.r¡±


    Beom then thought. Brunhilde had put up a good fight. She used the metal leg of a chair to kill seven vampires and three Werewolves. Beom and Yeohong also killed four vampires and four Werewolves but realized they had a better chance at running away. Rika attacked them on the way.


    They thought they were still lucky to only get shot before running, but they failed when Brunhilde was shot in the stomach while blocking Doctor Ahn. She told them to run and Beom and Yeohong ran away.


    They then felt their injuries rotting and it became harder to run. It was at thest moment that Woojin had arrived.


    ¡°I heard they wanted Doctor Ahn alive.¡±


    Woojin then realized what he had missed.


    ¡°Dammit. Ryota!¡±


    Ryota then changed himself back and Woojin shouted, ¡°We need to track down the helicopter!¡±


    ¡°We need our equipment first.¡±


    Woojin nodded and looked at Beom and Yeohong.


    ¡°Can you guys move?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll need some time to run with this, but I can still move.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s go together as they might send more to chase after us. Miho, get us a car.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Miho moved out and Woojin took out the mirror. He wasn¡¯t sure if the infection had spread farther than the injury. Based on what he saw when his friend died before, Rika¡¯s power maderger regions rot. Woojin then shed the mirror at Beom¡¯s area of injury and Beom frowned.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Woojin knew Beom wasn¡¯t affected by the mirror. What was being purified was Rika¡¯s power. Woojin then moved up and the pain disappeared when the light from the mirror reached his stomach.


    ¡°It hurts!¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s the pain when Rikai¡¯s power disappears.¡±


    Woojin did the same thing on Yeohong. She had the light move from her shoulder to her lungs when the pain disappeared. They looked much better and Woojin walked up to bodies of the Werewolves. The cloak sucked up their blood and Woojin fed the stones to his Starfish Fang. He had hoped to increase his regeneration power since he couldn¡¯t have the cloak wrap around his entire body now.


    Miho then came back with two taxies. They into the cars and returned to Seoul.


    Ryota took them the room they got for him. It was full of equipment and Ryota began typing on theputer.


    ¡°From what I can see on the security cameras, they used Premium Airlines¡¯ helicopter. I¡¯ll have their location by tracking their tickets.¡±


    ¡°Who owns that airline?¡±


    ¡°Let me look.¡±


    Ryota tapped on the keyboard and stated, ¡°It¡¯s owned by Ronson Peders from the UK.¡±


    ¡°UK?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. And it seems that the chopper has moved to their yacht. This is the yacht.¡±


    It was really a huge yacht that had a helipad.


    ¡°Do you know where this yacht is?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Ryota then tapped on the keyboard a bit.


    ¡°Here. They are on the way to China.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Woojin turned and Beom called someone on his phone.


    ¡°I have a chopper ready. Are we going after them?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°It will take five minutes for the chopper to arrive. We have a person who knows the area.¡±


    Woojin then turned to them and said, ¡°You two should rest. Leave this to me.¡±


    Beom then looked at Woojin and tried moving his leg. It moved, but he couldn¡¯t fight.


    ¡°Yeah, well I¡¯m a patient now.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll bring Doctor Ahn back.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I told the chopper tond on the roof.¡±


    Woojin got up and Miho also got up but Woojin shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous. Stay here.¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t find Doctor Ahn there, you¡¯ll need my help.¡±


    Yeohong also nodded.


    ¡°Yeah, take her with you. I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll be your burden from what I saw a while ago.¡±


    Miho was really fast now, but was that enough to be safe in the middle of a group of enemies? Woojin looked at her and said, ¡°Try not to join in the fight.¡±


    Yeohong then frowned.


    ¡°Woojin, don¡¯t be arrogant. You can¡¯t do everything alone. We have a demon and vampires and Werewolves filling up the ce. And you might be facing more when you get there. You need to be ready.¡±


    Woojin then turned to Miho. It seemed like he was trying to do everything alone, even when he knew he had his limits. He even had lost to Susanoo before.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯re right.¡±


    Woojin turned to Miho. She now had seven tails and a ring. She was good enough as a fighter.


    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s get ready then.¡±


    They took all the gear they could get at the moment and Woojin talked to Ryota.


    ¡°Keep me updated on the location.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Woojin got up and found the helicopter waiting on the roof. When he and Miho got up, the pilot smiled and said, ¡°Beom called me. You just want to get to the yacht?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. We have to follow them even if we have to cross the border.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Beom will take care of it.¡±


    Woojin exined to Miho on the way, ¡°We are up against Rika, a demon. She uses arrows but they will be hard to avoid. We also have to deal with two Werewolves and twenty-five vampires.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a lot.¡±


    ¡°We should sneak in and get them one by one.¡±


    Woojin then checked his weapons and bit his lips. He had been too rxed after knowing Amon couldn¡¯t read him. Amon already had read his past and if he did, he would have read the memory of Wojin bing an Avatar. That would obviously lead to Doctor Ahn.


    ¡°Amon.¡±


    It led to Amon in the end. There were a lot of vampires that attacked so if he read their memories to find Dmitri, that would lead him to Amon also.


    They saw the yacht at the distance and Woojin stopped the pilot.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go on by ourselves from here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too far to swim there.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Woojin then grabbed Miho¡¯s hand and jumped out. He stepped in the air and flew over to the yacht. He saw a vampire standing guard at the back of the yacht. Woojin dropped on him and swung his sword.


    The vampire couldn¡¯t even scream and turned into ashes. Woojin said, ¡°We have to do this in silence if we want to rescue Doctor Ahn.¡±


    ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Miho, who also trained in the hunter¡¯s way, closely followed Woojin with the gun on her shoulder.

 Chapter 96 - Rescue (3)

    <h4>Chapter 96: Rescue (3)</h4>


    Brunhilde was drenched in sweat as sheid down on the bed. Doctor Ahn sat down next to her while grabbing her hand and red at Rika with her bow on herp sitting across from them.


    ¡°I told you I will do as you said! Why aren¡¯t you healing her!¡±


    ¡°I can make my power stop, but I can¡¯t heal her. Avatars can regenerate. She won¡¯t die.¡±


    ¡°But she¡¯s in pain!¡±


    Rika looked annoyingly at Doctor Ahn.


    ¡°Doctor. We know you have great power, but we also have the power to suck that power out of you. We are letting her live just to let you work for us willingly.¡±


    Rika knew about Brunhilde. She also knew that if Brunhilde was well-armed, she wouldn¡¯t have been caught so easily. So Rika did stop her rotting power, but it was stuck inside Brunhilde to continue eating away if anything went wrong. That¡¯s why Brunhilde couldn¡¯t regenerate.


    Doctor Ahn bit his lips when someone knocked on the door.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Yohan came into the room.


    ¡°I lost contact with ones waiting inside the yacht.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Rika then checked the time.


    ¡°He must be here then.¡±


    ¡°Who...?¡±


    ¡°Ko Woojin.¡±


    Doctor Ahn became surprised and looked up.


    Rika scoffed, ¡°Don¡¯t get your hopes up. He¡¯se to die.¡±


    She knew many demons had been killed by Ko Woojin, but they had the upper hand here. Rika was also more powerful than most demons and she was even more powerful when there were others who could distract her targets.


    Yohan called up the vampires but there were only ten. Rai came into the room also.


    ¡°I think my kids that were chasing after the Dokkebis are dead too.¡±


    Rika turned to Rai and he said while touching his chest, ¡°I lost the connection.¡±


    Rika ordered, ¡°Protect this room. Ko Woojin must have killed them.¡±


    Rai frowned. His Blue Werewolf n moved only because they were paid handsomely. The job itself wasn¡¯t so hard. Bihyung was out of the country and they only needed to fight Beom and Yeohong. They also had over thirty vampires and Rika by their side.


    They never thought they would fail. Even without mentioning Beom and Yeohong who stronger than expected, Brunhilde was much stronger. But still, they did the job. Rai sent his brothers to settle the job cleanly but they all died. The man hade this far.


    Rai stood with Rika. He also had his brother Roi stand beside him. If they were going to fight, they had to take the lead. Vampires also got ready in the back and Rika readied on her arrows.


    Anyone who opened the door was going to die.


    After killing vampires outside the yacht, Woojin realized they all retreated back into a single room. He couldn¡¯t rx yet as Rika¡¯s arrows were more dangerous when she had someone to block for her.


    Woojin looked at Miho and she took out a grenade. Woojin nodded and Miho threw it down the corridor. The door exploded and two arrows were fired from inside. Woojin swung his sword at the arrows and said, ¡°Rika has 20 arrows.¡±


    ¡°Really? Anyway, here¡¯s another grenade.¡±


    Miho then threw the grenade again. The grenade that was thrown in the air turned itself and exploded inside the room. This explosion was easy to block if Werewolves were standing guard. However, the continued ranged attacks would make then run out of patience.


    Miho aimed her gun at the door and Woojin swung his sword at the arrow that suddenly came out of the wall. He then saw werewolves rushing at him through the walls.


    Woojin swung his sword at the w and sliced it but the enemy still charged at him. Then another attack came from behind at the same time as if it had all been nned. Woojin then dashed and swung his sword with his spiritual power. The Werewolf was cut in half but the attacks by the vampires from the left and right shot past his body.


    The cloak, however, blocked the attack. The vampires¡¯ attack did cut the cloak but it was blocked by his muscles. Woojin trusted Miho who was behind him.


    She fired the gun and a silver bullet struck the enemy¡¯s head. Woojin followed up by swinging his sword. He had to block three more arrows. Miho then dodged the enemy from the right and struck Starfish Fang on the enemy¡¯s chin. It was a 4th generation vampire but they were easily killed.


    Woojin then jumped.


    ¡°Roi!¡±


    At that moment, one of the Werewolf leaped forward and swiped his ws. Woojin brought up his sword to counter it but the enemy threw his fist at him. Woojin twisted. He was quicker than the enemy, but the enemy¡¯s feral instincts were beyond Woojin¡¯s expectations. The enemy was now trying to bite off Woojn¡¯s neck. Woojin pulled his head back and threw it against the enemy¡¯s head.


    Rai¡¯s head turned and Woojin rammed it into his shoulder. He tried to cut him down with his sword but the arrow was fired again. This time, the arrow was so powerful that it made the sword fly back and another enemy charged in. It was Yohan, the 2nd generation vampire. Woojin quickly picked up the sword and moved.


    Woojin was surprised. Yohan had much more spiritual power than Woojin expected. He had cut the ws of a Werewolf but Yohan¡¯s ws were fine. Yohan unleashed more attacks and Rai also joined. Another arrow flew over to them.


    But with Miho taking care of the other vampires, Woojin was able to hold three of them at bay.


    While Woojin defended himself against Yohan¡¯s powerful spiritual power, Rai¡¯s feral attacks, and Rika¡¯s powerful arrows, he learned that he was getting used to their attack pattern. He then felt his senses increasing.


    He also felt Tsukuyomi¡¯s spiritual stone melting away very slightly. It was very little but it made it so that Woojin¡¯s spiritual power did not go dry. If it wasn¡¯t for the spiritual stone, Woojin was going to take out the mirror. Yet he didn¡¯t need to since Tsukuyomi¡¯s power wasing to life.


    Blocking the arrows was only possible as his senses were heightened. As the fight went on, the enemies realized that it wasn¡¯t going well for them. Rai discovered this and attacked harder, ready to give his flesh up for the kill. Woojin reacted more fiercely. He deflected Rai¡¯s ws and had him bite his arm. It felt like his wrist would be crushed, but Woojin pulled the arm and used Rai¡¯s body to block Yohan¡¯s attack. Yohan quickly pulled his attack back and Woojin¡¯s stabbed his sword into Rai¡¯s body. That¡¯s when an unexpected attack came from behind. An arrow prated Rai¡¯s body and when Woojin realized it, the arrow was already protruding in front of his chest. Woojin then thought a way to defend himself.


    G¨¢e Bulg suddenly came out of his chest to defend against the arrows. Woojin then ripped Rai¡¯s body apart and swung his sword at Yohan. He swung the sword to make it seem like he was making a room for an attack. Yohan lunged in with his hand aimed at Woojin¡¯s body. As the w scratched Woojin, his muscles tightened and he grabbed the hand. Yohan spread his ws to cut out the flesh but he couldn¡¯t get away from Woojin. His wrist was crushed and Yohan gritted his teeth but his wrist was then cut off. Woojin then threw his fist at Yohan¡¯s face.


    One fist, and his head exploded while two arrows came whizzing by. Woojin barely was able to swing his sword to deflect them and Rika spoke with a sigh, ¡°Gosh. I didn¡¯t think it would be this bad.¡±


    Rika looked at Woojin and Miho. She only had five arrows and all the others had been killed.


    ¡°Useless junk.¡±


    Woojin charged as he didn¡¯t intend on talking with her and Rika fired her arrows. Woojin deflected them but they were so powerful that it made him stop running.


    ¡°Who are you going to save?¡±


    Rika snapped her fingers and the power stuck in Brunhilde¡¯s stomach began to expand.


    ¡°UGH!¡± Brunhilde gasped.


    Rika grabbed her and threw her at Woojin while she grabbed Doctor Ahn and jumped out through the wall. Woojin took out the mirror and shed the light at Brunhilde¡¯s stomach. After Rika¡¯s power dissipated, Woojin jumped out. Rika was already riding on the head of a giant sea monster called the Sea Serpent and was getting away. Woojin quickly tried to follow Rika but she fired another arrow.


    It seemed like she was only focused on keeping Woojin at bay. He was thrown to the back and the Sea Serpent was already far off into the distance. Woojin jumped again, but he had to block the arrow and thus he fell into the sea.


    Doctor Ahn shouted, ¡°Look after Brunhilde!¡±


    Woojin clenched his fist as he saw Sea Serpent diving into the sea. He couldn¡¯t save Doctor Ahn.

 Chapter 97 - Rescue (4)

    <h4>Chapter 97: Rescue (4)</h4>


    Woojin returned to the yacht and Brunhilde looked at him with a pale face.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Doctor Ahn?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s been taken.¡±


    Brunhilde then looked at Miho healing her wound by the light in her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m okay. Please save Doctor Ahn.¡±


    Woojin wasn¡¯t going to give up. The satellite phone was broken when he fell into the sea. He went for the captain¡¯s room. It was the first ce Woojin and Miho took control of when they got on the yacht. Woojin found a satellite phone and called Sun Wukong¡¯s number.


    ¡°Mr. Sun. It¡¯s Woojin.¡±


    [Why? Did you find a new recipe?]


    ¡°I called to ask for your help.¡±


    [Help? What help?]


    ¡°My friend has been kidnapped by a demon. She¡¯s on the way toward Qingdao, but I can¡¯t track her. I need your help.¡±


    [...]


    Sun Wukong became silent and Woojin felt his mouth bing dry. The Sea Serpent was too fast and he needed at least a speedboat to chase it across the sea.


    [I¡¯ll call you back.]


    The phone disconnected and Woojin felt nervous. He needed Sun Wukong¡¯s help as they were already in Chinese waters. The phone rang and Woojin picked it up.


    [I told Wu Guang to track down any Sea Serpents moving in that area. I¡¯ll send Mayang down to Qingdao. Track them together. He¡¯s already nearby.]


    ¡°I¡¯ll send my coordinates.¡±


    [No. Mayang will find you. Track them once you meet up with him.]


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    [I¡¯ve paid my debt.]


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Sun Wukong was saved because of what Woojin told Bihyung about the Day of Chaos and thus agreed to help him. Woojin then went down to see Miho and Brunhilde. He exined what he talked about with Sun Wukong and Brunhilde sighed in relief.


    ¡°Please save him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best. And with the Dragon King Wu Guang looking for it, we¡¯ll find them soon enough.¡±


    Miho also sighed as Brunhilde recovered a bit. She was even ready to use her orb in case if Brunhilde didn¡¯t recover. Brunhilde had gotten much better but she couldn¡¯t get up yet. She asked Woojin again.


    ¡°Please.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Woojin then turned to Miho.


    ¡°Stay here. We have to be careful.¡±


    That¡¯s when Woojin found a giant eye appearing at the window. He checked and went up to the deck. There was a head protruding from the sea next to the yacht.


    ¡°Are you Ko Woojin?¡±


    ¡°Prince Mayang?¡±


    ¡°Do you know me?¡±


    ¡°I heard from Mr. Sun.¡±


    Therge mouth turned into a smile.


    ¡°All families of the sea are looking for the Sea Serpent. We¡¯ll go together.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Woojin climbed up on him and Prince Mayang lowered his head. The head was bigger than Woojin himself and considering the body inside the sea, it looked like a several-meter-long dragon with blue scales. Woojin grabbed the horns that looked like deer horns and the dragon turned.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got him. But we can¡¯t go near. I¡¯ll tell them to stay at bay and we¡¯ll go after them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±


    ¡°Hold on tight.¡±


    Prince Mayang began to move smoothly and began drifting along the water at an amazing speed. The Sea Serpent was fast, but Prince Mayang was much faster.


    As Woojin ran across, he realized how powerful Mr. Sun was again. He asked for the Dragon King¡¯s help and now his son Mayang was able to help just after one phone call.


    ¡°Are those who are tracking down Rika all Avatars?¡±


    ¡°No. They are spiritual beings that live in the sea.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re close.¡±


    Woojin then looked out. It was a dark night and the stars reflected across the sea. On the calm sea with no waves, Woojin saw one moving in front. It wasn¡¯t as fast however. Maybe they will catch up to them in five minutes. That¡¯s when Prince Mayang smiled and asked, ¡°Shall we go then?¡±


    Woojin gripped the horns after the sudden eleration. He began to close the gap at an enormous speed. Woojin saw that Doctor Ahn was unconscious while soaked with water. Rika frowned and pulled her bow when she found Woojin.


    ¡°I wondered where these insects came from. It was you.¡±


    ¡°I got help. Let¡¯s finish this.¡±


    ¡°No thanks.¡±


    Rika let go of her bow and the arrow was fired. Before Woojin could strike it down with his sword, the arrow turned. Mayang moved to deflect it with his horn. The Sea Serpent then opened its mouth and charged at Mayang. Woojin took out the Mirror of Heavens and the light was unleashed upon them.


    Rika quickly hid behind Sea Serpent but the light was critical against Sea Serpent too, making it writhe. Mayang charged in and bit the neck while Woojin jumped over to Sea Serpent and swung his sword. Rika dodged him and fired her arrow from close range. Woojin tried to strike it down but the arrow exploded. It was too close that Woojin couldn¡¯t react to it. He frowned but concentrated the spiritual power on his mirror. He felt the particles of the arrowhead rotting away as it was stuck on his body, but he was able to sh the light onto Rika¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Rika flinched and Woojin swung his sword. He cut Rika¡¯s thighs while she swung her bow and Woojin lunged forward. Rika then focused on her power to rot Woojin¡¯s skin but Woojin reached out to her. From his hand, G¨¢e Bulg shot out and pierced her chest.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Her chest was then skewed by the hundreds of roots that branched out from the de. It was a severe wound, but Woojin wasn¡¯t in good shape either. When Rika was trying to pull outst remaining arrow, Woojin took out the bamboo spear and finished her. When she shivered and died, Woojin recalled the spears and took the mirror to put in his spiritual power. He then shed it over his wounds. It gave him terrible pain. While Woojin was dealing with his wounds, the Cloak of Vampire Bat wrapped itself around Rika. It sucked her fiercely and spat the spiritual stone out. Woojin picked it up and looked around.


    Doctor Ahn who was thrown by the writhing Sea Serpent was in Mayang¡¯s mouth before he was ced over arge five-colored turtle. Mayang looked at Woojin with the blood of the sea serpent all over his face. Woojin hopped over to the turtle and checked on Doctor Ahn.


    He had been knocked out. Woojin shook him and Doctor Ahn opened his eyes. He then found Woojin and grabbed his shoulders.


    ¡°Brunhilde. Is she okay?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll be okay. How about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Doctor Ahn then got up and saw Prince Mayang looking at them. He was surprised, ¡°Dragon?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Prince Mayang.¡±


    ¡°But not a dragon?¡±


    Prince Mayang smiled with blood still all over his mouth.


    ¡°It is my power. I can turn into a dragon.¡±


    He then turned smaller and adopted the figure of a man. A tall man stood above the water and wiped his mouth before turning toward Woojin and Doctor Ahn.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go back now.¡±


    Doctor Ahn got up. He thought he knew a lot about the other world, but it seemed like there was still more that he did not know. When Prince Mayang got up on the turtle, the turtle began to swim. Woojin was surprised at the speed of the turtle¡¯s swimming through. It was faster than most speedboats.


    Woojin turned to Doctor Ahn. He didn¡¯t think the doctor would be in danger while he was gone. Amon seemed to have more power than he thought possible. He needed to make Amon not read his trace or else many would be in danger because of him. Woojin also thought he should get a divine object for Brunhilde too.


    If she was armed, they would not have been kidnapped so easily. The sun wasing up when they got to the yacht. Miho helped Brunhilde stand outside on the deck. Doctor Ahn waved at Brunhilde in joy and Brunhilde smiled. Doctor Ahn turned to Woojin.


    ¡°Send me up there.¡±


    Woojin grabbed his waist and threw him. He flew over the sea and Miho helped himnd. The first thing he did was hug Brunhilde.


    ¡°I was so worried about you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±


    Prince Mayang smiled as he saw them over at the yacht.


    ¡°I think I did enough for what Mr. Sun asked me to do.¡±


    Woojin bowed to him.


    ¡°Thank you for your help.¡±


    Woojin then jumped to the yacht and Prince Mayang waved at him before he disappeared into the sea with the turtle.

 Chapter 98 - The team (1)

    <h4>Chapter 98: The team (1)</h4>


    They returned safely to Korea. Bihyung and Smith were back earlier than nned after they heard what had happened. They gathered at the VIP hospital room. Miho did some basic healing but Brunhilde needed intensive care since her injury was critical. It made her organs rot so it took a bit of time to recover. She couldn¡¯t even eat in her current state.


    Bihyung spoke while everyone gathered near the hospital sofa.


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    Beom showed off his new leg.


    ¡°I can use it like my own and I can even change its shape, so I¡¯ve been practicing doing that.¡±


    The Cloak of Vampire Bat was a divine object so it was still useful in its divided state. Beom continued, ¡°Although this keeps sucking my blood so it makes me dizzy.¡±


    ¡°It sucks blood?¡±


    Woojin exined, ¡°It loves blood with spiritual power. You need to feed blood to it regrly.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Bihyung then turned to Yeohong. She was doing push-ups with her new arm. Bihyung read her determination to use the new arm like her own and sighed.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°It was almost toote.¡±


    They had lost their arm and leg but the effect was already spreading into their body when Woojin found them. Bihyung asked Woojin, ¡°Did you get information about Amon?¡±


    Woojin shook his head.


    ¡°No. I had to kill all the vampires. I got the memories of the Werewolves but they were close to useless.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°But we have the phone number. We¡¯ll have Ryota track him down.¡±


    He was on the way back to Korea to meet with Ryota when this happened. Beom lost a leg and Yeohong lost an arm. Brunhilde was almost killed. Yet they all survived and they rescued Doctor Ahn.


    Woojin looked at all of them who had gathered here. Starting from Bihyung, who was the most powerful one besides Woojin in this room, he had Miho who could read memories and fight well, world-ss hacker Ryota, Doctor Ahn who was an Avatar, Brunhilde who protected the doctor, and Smith who will develop weapons for them.


    He now had the basic team members he wanted. He needed to meet up with few more, but he currently didn¡¯t have what he needed to persuade them. And they wouldn¡¯t think of it as a problem right now so it wasn¡¯t time yet. Amon needed to be more dangerous if Woojin were to persuade them.


    He was nning to kill Amon before needing to persuade them, even if it was that hard. Woojin turned to the people and solemnly said, ¡°I need to speak to you all.¡±


    He thought he could do everything alone after bing an Avatar. But he realized it after almost losing Doctor Ahn. He couldn¡¯t do it alone.


    ¡°Some of you might have heard about this, but there are some who haven¡¯t heard of it yet so let me exin it again.¡±


    Everyone turned to him.


    Woojin started, ¡°I saw the future.¡±


    Avatars believed in looking into the future but they didn¡¯t believe in time travel. That¡¯s why Woojin decided to exin it this way.


    ¡°Amon, one of 72 demons who has the eyes to look into the future seeds and summons the otherworldy god. Humankind is wiped out because of that god.¡±


    Smith became shocked as they were hearing it for the first time. He turned around and became more shocked when most of them seemed to have heard it already.


    ¡°Is it possible to look into the future?¡±


    Bihyung exined, ¡°There are some who can read the sky, but I¡¯ve never seen ones that can clearly read the future like Woojin. I think it¡¯s the power he got after bing an Avatar.¡±


    ¡°He ¡®became¡¯ an Avatar?¡±


    Smith was intrigued and Woojin answered, ¡°I saw the potential of bing an Avatar while looking into the future. I exined it to Doctor Ahn and it helped his project to make me be an Avatar.¡±


    ¡°Can a human be an Avatar?¡±


    Woojin continued, ¡°I don¡¯t have the power, but I became an Avatar. I don¡¯t rmend you trying it out though.¡±


    ¡°Why? Avatars live longer.¡±


    Bing an Avatar was a surprise in itself but that wasn¡¯t the issue right now.


    ¡°You can hear more about it from Doctor Ahnter. Let¡¯s continue. So, after looking into the future, I believed I must be an Avatar and put a stop to Amon¡¯s n. I think I was sessful in doing so and thus far he started the Day of Chaos withoutpleting all the preparations.¡±


    Smith asked, ¡°Did it happen in the future you saw?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it has urred much earlier. And I never saw the ck Smith Industry getting attacked. It means the future is changing.¡±


    Everyone became silent.


    ¡°I now see happenings that I didn¡¯t see in the future and Amon is watching me and reading my past.¡±


    Woojin turned to Doctor Ahn.


    ¡°That¡¯s why Doctor Ahn became the target this time.¡±


    Doctor Ahn shook his head.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t protected with such measures even when I studied alone in the past. We should just say the enemy tried their best this time.¡±


    Woojin shook his head.


    ¡°Amon even came for Smith. You both were going to be hindrances to his n.¡±


    Smith pointed at himself.


    ¡°I am a threat?¡±


    ¡°Of course. That¡¯s why he even risked his monster farms being revealed to attack you.¡±


    Smith then sighed. He felt relieved as he looked at Doctor Ahn. When he first joined the team, he thought he¡¯d be the lead scientist on the team. But after realizing that Doctor Ahn was with them, it made him feel envious and jealous as the scientist who became an Avatar was going to be more important. However, it seemed like he was also important as Woojin had exined.


    Woojin looked at Bihyung.


    ¡°Bihyung. We need the mirror that the ck merchants use.¡±


    ¡°You want our histories to be untraceable?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°It will be hard to get one, but I¡¯ll try my best.¡±


    Woojin then turned to all the others.


    ¡°Once we get our hands on the mirror, I¡¯ll give an exnation about the weapon I saw in the future. We¡¯ll create the new weapon and stop their ns.¡±


    People nodded in silent agreement.


    ¡°I thought knowing it alone was enough to fight Amon, but I realized I can¡¯t do this alone. Please, help me.¡±


    Doctor Ahn spoke up first. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to help. Brunhilde almost died. I cannot forgive them for it.¡±


    He grabbed on Brunhilde¡¯s hand. Woojin smiled. Bihyung also said, ¡°They attacked my brother and sister. I¡¯ll burn them alive.¡±


    Beom added, ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll make them pay for my leg.¡±


    This was the start of the team. Woojin said, ¡°We need to find the mirror first.¡±


    ¡°Good. We¡¯ll talk about the future after we get that.¡±


    They needed to share the details of what happened in Woojin¡¯s future.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try to remember everything I saw. Get some rest while we look for the mirror.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Woojin then turned to Smith.


    ¡°We bought out a defense contractorpany in Korea. Can I have you be in charge of setting up a process so that we can create a bullet using Bakegani shells in bulk?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Amon stopped writing and ced down his pen as someone came up to him from behind. He turned his chair around and smiled.


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    There was a man standing next to Dmitri. He was dark-skinned and his eyes shined in the lighting.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about O¡¯gun.¡±


    ¡°Where is this man who killed my brother?¡±


    ¡°We will avenge your brother after we proceed with the n. You¡¯ll get enough chances for it.¡±


    ¡°What n?¡±


    Amon continued, ¡°It would¡¯ve been great if Rika seeded but it doesn¡¯t matter. We have others we can use.¡±


    Shango frowned and Amon said, ¡°I heard of a certain project called the Avatar Project.¡±


    ¡°Avatar Project?¡±


    ¡°You can create Avatars artificially.¡±


    Shango scoffed, ¡°You think it is possible?¡±


    ¡°Two Avatars have already been created from it.¡±


    Shango frowned and Amon continued with a smile.


    ¡°I need people to join the trials. People who can be our soldiers.¡±


    ¡°What are the chances of sess?¡±


    ¡°Is it important? Even if the chance is one out of ten thousand, we can still create tens to hundreds of Avatars on our side.¡±


    The liquid was created for Woojin and Doctor Ahn, but they would be able to have at least a few sesses while testing out. It will result in the death of many people but Amon did not care. He only cared about results.


    ¡°This is better than the monster farms,¡± Amonughed.

 Chapter 99 - The team (2)

    <h4>Chapter 99: The team (2)</h4>


    Smith worked quickly to set up the factory that was going to make the bullets in bulk. Old Hwang also brought in merman blood. It was an amount that would require thousands of mermen to be killed to collect it. It was astonishing that Old Hwang managed to get it.


    The blood filled the pool and the Bakegani shells reinforced it. What they needed was now the sand of sandman. This was acquired by Smith from the Hunters Guild.


    On the day when the first set of bullets was created, the team gathered to check their power. Miho reloaded the rifle and aimed it against the hard leather of monsters famous for their durability. These were the most durable in terms of physical resilience if excluding Avatars. It was hard to get them, let alonee across them.


    ¡°We¡¯ll start then.¡±


    Miho pulled the trigger. With a gunshot, the leather was prated through easily. It was yeti leather which was known for its strength. Miho then fired at a Ghost Turtle shell. It was so hard that the bullet was stuck but it didn¡¯t prate through. Woojin asked, ¡°Can you shoot the same spot until it goes through?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Miho fired again. It wasn¡¯t easy to fire on the same spot but Miho was an Avatar and she easily fired the same spot three times, making a hole in the shell. Woojin nodded. Ghost Turtle shells were not usually attached since it was easier to attack its stomach instead. Yet, this bullet even made a hole in the hard shell.


    ¡°This is good enough. We can move onto the next goal.¡±


    ¡°Next goal?¡±


    Woojin smiled, ¡°We¡¯ll create it in bulk and collect the finest hunters in return for providing these bullets.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange that,¡± Smith answered.


    Woojin then turned to BIhyung.


    ¡°Did you get it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but I used a lot of money. And I have to do their biddingter.¡±


    Bihyung took out the mirror or the Mirror of Farsight. This would now allow them to hide from Amon¡¯s eyes. Bihyung said, ¡°So, let¡¯s hear why you need such a thing.¡±


    Woojin looked toward the Avatars. Honestly, Avatars did not like the idea of hunters having weapons that would give them the ability to hurt Avatars. But he needed this. If it wasn¡¯t for the weapon he was trying to make, Woojin might not have met with Amon in the end.


    ¡°We¡¯ll hunt down basilisks by using these bullets.¡±


    ¡°Basilisk?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. If we use their eyes, we can use these bullets to freeze spiritual power.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Avatars were all about spiritual power. It was important for them to use their powers and strength. If the spiritual power was frozen, they were nothing. Woojin added, ¡°This can be dangerous for us too, so we have to keep it under control. Even if we make this weapon, we have to keep it to ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Only we can use the weapon?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t let the weapon fall into the hands of our enemies.¡±


    Bihyung nodded. Woojin then turned to Smith.


    ¡°Hunters can hunt basilisks if they know how. They should provide their own supplies.¡±


    Woojin spoke to the others.


    ¡°Are we done with the mobileb?¡±


    ¡°We decided to fix the private jet that Smith had. We¡¯ll use that for now before we get a new one.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s use that. Ryota.¡±


    Ryota turned.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk with Amon over the phone. Track the number and find his location. How long do you need?¡±


    ¡°I need at least thirty seconds to get the exact location.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Woojin then shifted his focus back to Bihyung, ¡°Can you get a Starfish Fang?¡±


    ¡°Starfish Fang? They¡¯re rare, but I can get one if I pay a bit more.¡±


    ¡°Can you get one for everyone on the team?¡±


    ¡°For what?¡±


    Woojin pulled out his Starfish Fang. It was ck unlike regr Starfish Fangs.


    ¡°This one is what I¡¯ve been working with until now.¡±


    ¡°It does look different.¡±


    Woojin then threw it and it was stuck in the Ghost Turtle shell. Bihyung was astonished.


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty strong.¡±


    ¡°Take it out yourself.¡±


    Bihyung then got up and took it out. He was shocked looked by the Fang, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°If you feed it spiritual stones, you can gain its power little by little.¡±


    Woojin¡¯s Starfish Fang had a lot. It now even had resistance against fire. It was almost a divine object on its own.


    ¡°Mine has eaten a lot of spiritual stones until now. However, the spiritual stones of monsters can do the job just fine. You just need to feed it a lot.¡±


    ¡°Meaning I just need to spend the money?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Bihyung grinned and turned to Beom.


    ¡°Beom. Let¡¯s spend some money.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°And there¡¯s a downside. It¡¯s still weak against fire.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s fine. If carrying it is enough, I¡¯ll make a fire-resistant scabbard.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s expensive, but the thousand-year-fire-fish scales will do.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Mine¡¯s okay, but you should make the scabbard for the others.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll buy every Starfish Fang out in the world just in case.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. And purchase spiritual stones while you¡¯re at it.¡±


    ¡°Good. If we can be powerful, money is not an issue.¡±


    Woojin then got the Starfish Fang back and finalized the n, ¡°Let¡¯s call Amon and track him once the mobileb is ready.¡±


    Bihyung answered, ¡°If we find his location, we can have the representative of that ce to attack first before we go there.¡±


    Woojin smiled bitterly, ¡°If Amon is there, the representative must have been killed already.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I guess so.¡± Bihyung sighed, ¡°Let¡¯s get on it then. What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll need to train.¡±


    Woojin now had a lot of spiritual power thanks to Tsukuyomi¡¯s stone. He needed to train to make it his own.


    ¡°I will join you,¡± Brunhilde said and Yeohong also decided to join.


    ¡°I need training so I can control this as my own. Let¡¯s do it together.¡±


    Yeohong flexed the new arm. Woojin warned them, ¡°I won¡¯t go easy on you.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Unlike his intention, Bihyung only brought back one Starfish Fang. He sighed at the people¡¯s confused looks.


    ¡°Someone got everything already. I got this from an Avatar who had it in his collection as a hobby. I had to give him my collection in exchange.¡±


    ¡°What did you pay for it?¡±


    ¡°I had to give him my car.¡±


    Bihyung then spun the Starfish Fang in his hand.


    ¡°So, I can feed anything to it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. You can feed stones that you seem tock the most. I guess you need agility in your case.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    That¡¯s when Doctor Ahn asked, ¡°Can I have that?¡±


    Everyone turned and Doctor Ahn spoke confidently.


    ¡°I want to study it.¡±


    ¡°This is the only one I got.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I need to see if we can reproduce it inrge quantities.¡±


    Bihyung turned to Woojin and he turned to him too.


    ¡°It¡¯s not going to disappear unless we set on fire. Let him study it for a while. If he can create more, that¡¯s even better.¡±


    Bihyung then gave it to Doctor Ahn. He also gave the doctor some of the stones he purchased. Doctor Ahn fed it and became surprised. As he focused on the Fang, Woojin turned back to Bihyung.


    ¡°So, the Fangs on the market disappeared, you said?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Can we track who or where they were sold to?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I think Amon might have read it in my past.¡±


    Bihyung frowned, ¡°You think he bought them?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I think that¡¯s what happened.¡±


    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s track it down.¡±


    ¡°Mark the countries without representatives. And with a phone call, we¡¯ll find him.¡±


    Bihyung grinned, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±

 Chapter 100 - Phone call (1)

    <h4>Chapter 100: Phone call (1)</h4>


    There were various divine objects. Some were legendary while some allowed Avatars to gain power equal to their own. But those divine objects were rare and some divine objects were not so great. Those that only required spiritual power were easy to get as it was unpopr among Avatars.


    Brunhilde and Yeohong were equipped with those weapons as they stood in front of Woojin.


    Brunhilde held a shield and a sword while Yeohong had an Oni Club with spikes all over it. Woojin had his Kusanagi no ken.


    His fighting skill increased tremendously while training against Brunhilde and Yeohong. He also trained using his spears. He was unmatched while using his modern weapons and hunter skills, but Brunhilde was the expert on using weapons like these. Woojin learned a lot from her.


    He knew that his strength and agility outpowered both of theirs so they were training with a 2 on 1 battle. Woojin always fought in his best condition as he had to be experienced in fighting strong Avatars. While training, Tsukuyomi¡¯s spiritual stone melted away little by little. He had to be almost on verge of death when for the stone to melt, so Woojin had to go all out in training. Therefore, he always received many injuries, but he recovered fast.


    Woojin swung his sword at the Oni Club while Brunhilde¡¯s shield struck Woojin. He was thrown back and he slumped down.


    ¡°Ugh...¡±


    ¡°Do you want more?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll stop here.¡±


    Woojin breathed heavily as he spoke. Six of his ribs were broken right now. He focused on his regeneration to recover and Miho came over. She ced her hand over Woojin and the wound healed faster.


    ¡°Can you keep healing like this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve gotten used to using the ring. I can heal without using my orb now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I didn¡¯t imagine I would get something like this from her.¡±


    Woojin looked at her and she smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s my mom¡¯s ring. I didn¡¯t realize she¡¯d actually give it to me before I earned my nine tails.¡±


    Miho smiled bitterly. She first started out by sucking energy from men. However, when she identally sucked up a boy¡¯s energy who cared for her when she got hurt and made him be infertile, she decided to stop doing that to focus on using nature¡¯s energy only. This made her distant from her family. Her mother kept telling her to move on and get back to absorbing energy from men so she had to move out.


    She never called or visited home after that but her mother suddenly appeared and gave her the ring. Woojin grabbed her hand and got up. Miho¡¯s help recovered him fast.


    ¡°Do you want to train together?¡±


    ¡°No. I want to focus working on my orb.¡±


    She was faster than most vampires but she worked hard on her orb. Woojin smiled and turned to Brunhilde and Yeohong. Yeohong was shaping her left arm like a de and was practicing swings with it. She turned to Woojin and smiled.


    ¡°Shall we continue?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Advanced equipment was put on the jet and Smith asked Doctor Ahn who was standing beside him, ¡°Let me know if you need anything else. I¡¯ll get you anything.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    After bing teammates, Smith realized that Doctor Ahn was a few years older than him. Smith also respected Doctor Ahn for his findings and they were getting along just fine.


    ¡°Can I be an Avatar too?¡± Smith asked and Doctor Ahn realized why Smith was so friendly.


    ¡°If we have enough ingredients, yes. But I don¡¯t want to rmend it.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°We need the blood of spiritual beings, which is hard to get. It will take a long time to check which blood might be a match for you. And even if it all works out, you need to take the medicine in...¡±


    Doctor Ahn became pale. Just remembering the moment gave him chills.


    ¡°I died that day.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Doctor Ahn felt like it was better to show him than just exining. He showed him the video where he screaming in pain and then fainting. His veins popped and changed even when he was knocked out and Smith flinched.


    ¡°Every bone and vein in your body will be ripped and recreated. If you ask me if I would do it again, I might refuse.¡±


    Doctor Ahn said that, but he knew he would do it again for Brunhilde. Smith then looked at the screen and asked, ¡°If I still want to try it, can you help me?¡±


    Doctor Ahn tapped on his shoulder.


    ¡°Of course. But you won¡¯t be able to get the ingredients.¡±


    ¡°What do we need?¡±


    ¡°We need the dragon blood that is free of curses. We can get the blood of Avatars in our fights ahead, but it won¡¯t be easy to get the uncursed dragon blood.¡±


    ¡°Uncursed dragon blood?¡±


    That was impossible to get unless dragon gave it out willingly.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see. If we get our hands on it again, I¡¯ll help you for sure.¡±


    Doctor Ahn then moved to check on hisb and Smith turned off the video. He was interested but he wasn¡¯t sure if he could handle such pain. However, the scientist in him made him wonder how he could get his hands on the dragon blood.


    While getting ready, a batch of basilisk bodies arrived. Woojin took the Starfish Fang and began opening up the basilisks. There were a few things that were useful from the body, but what he needed most were the eyes. Woojin took the eyes out. They were bigger than human fists individually and Woojin turned to Doctor Ahn.


    ¡°We need to coat the bullet with this.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look hard.¡±


    Woojin nodded and cut open the eyeball. He then collected the liquid dripping from it into a bottle and then ced the bullet into the bottle before taking it out. Soon, the Bakegani shell was coated by the basilisk liquid. Woojin loaded into his gun and asked, ¡°Bihyung, you want to try getting shot at?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re an Avatar too. How about you try it on yourself first?¡±


    Woojin smiled.


    ¡°My skin is too hard even without spiritual power.¡±


    ¡°You sound like a douche.¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s better for you, a representative of Korea, to try it out on yourself to feel how powerful this weapon is. You can use your own experience.¡±


    Bihyung hesitated and asked, ¡°Can I defend against it?¡±


    ¡°Just don¡¯t burn it. A lot of bullets are required to ovee spiritual power.¡±


    ¡°Then do you want me to just take it? You can¡¯t call that defending.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t aim for vital parts. You can just let it heal fast. ¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound reassuring at all when you¡¯re trying to fire a gun at me.¡±


    Woojin aimed at Bihyung and Beom asked, ¡°Can I try firing it?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who does it. You just have to be careful not to aim the heart or the head.¡±


    Beom nodded and received the gun from Woojin. Bihyung spoke up while watching Beom hold the gun.


    ¡°Hey, Brother. You know I love you right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, of course. I¡¯m so busy these days it makes me shudder in anger. But I know you love me.¡±


    ¡°I think there¡¯s a hint of anger in your voice.¡±


    ¡°Get ready.¡±


    Beom then aimed at Bihyung¡¯s arm. Bihyung wielded his spiritual power into his arm and Beom grinned. That much of power usually deflected bullets. Beom thought this was what going to happen again and pulled the trigger.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The bullet lodged itself into Bihyung¡¯s arm. As the bullet got into contact with the spiritual power, it froze the power like pudding and prated the skin. Bihyung screamed, ¡°That f*cking hurts!¡±


    ¡°Of course, you were shot by a gun. But do you see how powerful it is now?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I guess.¡±


    ¡°If we make those bullets for a sniper rifle, we can shoot down enemies from the distance.¡±


    Woojin then gave the Starfish Fang to Bihyung.


    ¡°So, make sure you wear armor now.¡±


    Bihyung got the Starfish Fang from Woojin and felt his arm recovering.


    Heughed, ¡°This thing surprises me every time.¡±


    Miho then ced her hand over Bihyung¡¯s wound and the bullet was pulled out as it recovered. Bihyung then threw the Fang back to Woojin.


    ¡°Are we done with preparations?¡±


    Woojin nodded, ¡°We just need to coat all of our bullets.¡±


    Woojin then turned to Ryota.


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    ¡°With all this support, I was able to make it so that I can track him in twenty seconds.¡±


    ¡°Then get ready. The coating itself won¡¯t take too long.¡±


    Woojin quickly worked on the basilisk bodies to take out the eyeballs and they were able to coat two hundred bullets. Twenty of them were for the sniper rifle. When it was all ready, all of them got into the jet. They were now ready to make the call.


    After a few rings, the call went through.


    [Who is this?]


    Woojin clenched his fist as he heard the voice.


    ¡°I am Ko Woojin.¡±

 Chapter 101 - Phone call (2)

    <h4>Chapter 101: Phone call (2)</h4>


    It was Amon¡¯s voice. Woojin only heard his voice once before he returned to the past. He only saw him once after ten years of tracking him down. Amon became silent after hearing Woojin¡¯s name for a second and burst intoughter.


    [Hahahahaha! You found my number?]


    ¡°Yeah. I figured I would want to hear your voice.¡±


    [How did you know it was me?]


    It was a question that had many meanings behind it. Woojin answered it simply.


    ¡°You are not the only one who sees the future.¡±


    There was a long silence this time. The map locator on the screen was getting smaller in radius. Woojin continued as he kept his eyes on the screen, ¡°We¡¯ll see each other again real soon.¡±


    [Do we meet in the future that you saw?]


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Ryota then found the location and turned to Woojin. He nodded and voiced his final threat to Amon.


    ¡°And you will die by my hands.¡±


    Amonughed.


    [I will look forward to that.]


    Woojin hung up the phone and asked Ryota, ¡°Do you have the location?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s here.¡±


    Ryota showed him the screen of an old castle in Norway. Woojin turned to the team. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Norway.¡±


    Bihyung frowned, ¡°The representative there died already. We won¡¯t get help if we go there.¡±


    ¡°What about the countries around Norway?¡±


    ¡°Sweden, Find... they all fell. I wondered why they lost so easily. Now I know why.¡±


    Amon wasn¡¯t the leader of all demons but he was the most influential one. There was no way he would allow his n to fail when he was so close. Japan would¡¯ve also lost if it wasn¡¯t for Woojin. As for China, it was their fault for underestimating Sun Wukong. That ce was safe even in the past.


    The jet took off and Bihyung added, ¡°Even if we erase our trace with the mirror, there might be enemies lurking in that ce. Are you sure we can do it on our own?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll make the ambush. If we ask for help, there¡¯s a chance that they might realize we¡¯reing.¡±


    Bihyung sighed.


    ¡°They might have full control over Norway. We can¡¯t hide in the country without letting them know.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get a chopper ready at the airport so they won¡¯t be prepared for our attack when wee.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Bihyung then made a call and Woojin checked his weapons. They needed help from the weapons now. They were attacking Amon¡¯s home base. But the only ones who could use these weapons were Woojin and Miho. Woojin then checked on his teammates. Brunhilde was going to join the fight this time also. When they got to Norway, Woojin was going to have the jet off the ground right after refueling it. He¡¯d then take the helicopter to attack Amon.


    Woojin asked Brunhilde, ¡°Do you know anything about the representative of Norway?¡±


    ¡°It is hard to believe that Thor was killed, but the situation in Norway proves it. He was strong, but he was foolish.¡±


    Woojin didn¡¯t remember seeing Thor either. He didn¡¯t pay much attention to him as so many powerful Avatars were killed in the past. It was long after when the surviving Avatars joined forces.


    ¡°Then we might be facing the ones who killed Thor while working with Amon.¡±


    ¡°If Amon worked with an Avatar to fight against Thor, it must be Loki or an Avatar from the Giants.¡±


    He didn¡¯t remember Thor, but he knew Loki and the Avatars of the Giants. Loki was a terrifying enemy. He then remembered the Giants Union that reigned over Northern Europe.


    ¡°Wait. Are Loki and the Giants in Norway?¡±


    ¡°I assume so.¡±


    Woojin frowned and called Bihyung who answered calmly.


    ¡°You think we wouldn¡¯t face such an enemy? I thought you were ready for it.¡±


    ¡°I only thought about Dmitri and his vampires and a few other Avatars. If it is Loki and the Avatars of Giants, then we arecking in number.¡±


    Loki was a smart Avatar, but he had a terrible weapon. When he appeared in the past along with the Giants, he had Gungnir as his weapon. Gungnir struck any target the attacker wished to hit, allowing him to kill many people. Woojin turned to his people. If Loki was with Amon, it was dangerous.


    ¡°Can we track Loki?¡±


    Bihyung shook his head, ¡°Without Thor, we have no way of finding what¡¯s going on in Norway.¡±


    Woojin frowned, ¡°Can we go on ourselves?¡±


    ¡°Are you that scared of Loki? He¡¯s just an Avatar in that region.¡±


    As far as Woojin remembered, Loki was terror itself. Bihyung ced his hand on Woojin¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too scared. Me, Brunhilde, and Yeohong... we are all much stronger than you imagine.¡±


    Woojin then nced at Bihyung. Was he overly exaggerated in his memory of Loki? No. He was with top tier hunters and powerful Avatars. Yet most of them died in that battle. How strong were theypared to the Avatars in the past? Bihyung was stronger than any of the other Avatars at the time and Brunhilde was strong too with her weapons. Miho also was stronger than any hunter team.


    However, the problem was Loki and the number of Avatars he might be with. Not to mention, there were vampires and Amon to deal with. Woojin thought for a second and spoke.


    ¡°Bihyung. We have to ask for help.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that we might leak our information?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but we need reinforcements.¡±


    ¡°Who are you going to call?¡±


    Woojin then remembered a certain person who said he would help.


    ¡°Haemosu.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. He¡¯ll be a powerful ally. And he promised he¡¯d help.¡±


    ¡°Then tell him to meet us at the Norway airport.¡±


    Woojin got the satellite phone and called Haemosu.


    [Who is this?]


    ¡°I¡¯m Ko Woojin. I called to ask for your help.¡±


    [Help? Who are you up against?]


    ¡°We¡¯re facing Loki and the Giants.¡±


    [Loki? Are you going into Norway?]


    ¡°Yes. A demon named Amon is in Norway but there¡¯s a chance that Loki might be there too.¡±


    [I told you I will help when youe to Manchuria, and you¡¯re now calling me up to go to Norway?]


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay for your travel expenses if you need me to.¡±


    Haemosuughed.


    [You think I¡¯m worried about money? I¡¯ll see you at the Oslo Airport.]


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Woojin hung up and turned to Bihyung who wasughing, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen Haemosu move his heavy butt off away from home.¡±


    ¡°He keeps his promises.¡±


    Haemosue was a great help. Woojin then turned to his team.


    ¡°Even if Haemosu helps us, this won¡¯t be an easy fight. Loki and the Giants were terrifying in the future that I saw.¡±


    Bihyung frowned, ¡°Are they really that strong?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about other things, but Gungnir was terrifying. And the Giants were also powerful. It won¡¯t be easy.¡±


    ¡°How many Giants are we facing?¡±


    ¡°At the time, all the Giants followed Loki. I¡¯m not sure about now.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the Avatars of Giants. Are they strong?¡±


    Woojin nodded. The reason why they weren¡¯t known was because Thor was the representative there. He was Anti-Giant who didn¡¯t even give them the chance to show up. But Loki was different. Maybe Loki used the Giants to kill Thor.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You know Haemosu is strongest Avatar in Manchuria, right?¡±


    ¡°Is he not the strongest in Korea?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we have Granny Mago for that. But Manchuria isrger than Korea.¡±


    ¡°So, he¡¯s stronger than you then?¡±


    Bihyung frowned and admitted, ¡°A bit.¡±


    Woojin smiled.


    ¡°Yeah, that really is reassuring.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t sure if he¡¯d get a chance like this anymore. He knew how hard it was to track down Amon. If they failed this time, Amon might go into hiding again. Woojin looked at his teammate. Loki was a concern but Haemosu seemed like he was enough to handle him. Woojin could deal with Gungnir himself.


    ¡°Let¡¯s think of this as ourst chance.¡±


    As they were refueling their jet, Woojin met with the person who got there first. It was Haemosu in a ck coat and an old man in a white suit. Bihyung asked as he walked up to them, ¡°Why did that old mane here?¡±


    ¡°Who is he?¡±


    ¡°Habaek.¡±


    They now had the Avatar of Habaek, the God of River which gave them a better chance. Haemosu introduced Habaek to Woojin.


    ¡°This is Habaek.¡±


    ¡°I am Ko Woojin.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. So Granny Mago is looking after you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why I was able to get help from you two.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here since I was just fishing on my boat. I am not sure if I can be of help.¡±


    Haemosu looked at Habaek and then turned to Woojin.


    ¡°I brought him since he seemed bored. Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°We have a chopper ready. Let¡¯s move with it.¡±


    They got up and Woojin showed them the tablet.


    ¡°We have to prepare for Amon, Dmitri, Loki, and the Avatars of Giants.¡±


    Haemosu nced at firearms in the chopper and asked, ¡°Are you going to use those?¡±


    ¡°Yes. If we¡¯re lucky, we can get rid of the weaklings with these.¡±


    Haemosu ced his leaned back on his seat without much interest.


    ¡°Well, I guess it¡¯s better than dirtying our own hands.¡±


    Then they saw a castle from far away in the distance. There was nothing else around other than wilderness. Woojin signaled and the helicopter turned. Woojin then took out auncher and Bihyung shouted, ¡°Look out!¡±


    Woojin saw two anti-air missiles flying at them. He then took out the Desert Eagle and fired. The bullets prated the misslies and exploded in the air. The helicopter swung heavily and Bihyung grabbed Woojin so he would not fall. Woojin turned and said, ¡°We can¡¯t get any closer. We¡¯ll have to charge in from here.¡±


    Haemosu grinned, ¡°I like that idea. I¡¯ll take the lead.¡±


    He took out the Dragon me Sword and jumped, followed by Habaek. Woojin turned to his teammates.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

 Chapter 102 - Bloody battle (1)

    <h4>Chapter 102: Bloody battle (1)</h4>


    Amon hung up the phone and checked the time. The callsted twenty-two seconds. It was too short to be tracked but he wasn¡¯t certain.


    ¡°I can¡¯t read him.¡±


    No matter what they did, he couldn¡¯t read anyone that was rted to Woojin. He was sure that they were prepared for something.


    ¡°Dmitri.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Call Loki. Have him bring the Giants and increase our defenses in the castle.¡±


    ¡°Are enemiesing?¡±


    ¡°Just in case.¡±


    Dmitri called Loki and he came with the Giants. He smiled mischievously and greeted Amon.


    ¡°We promised to help each other once, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That help, I need it now.¡±


    Loki then walked up to Dmitri¡¯s bar and took out a bottle of whiskey. Dmitri couldn¡¯t object. Loki was powerful himself but the problem was his Giants. There were four Avatars of Giants right now. Loki then tossed the whiskey to Amon after pouring his own ss.


    ¡°So, who are we up against?¡±


    ¡°If theye, it¡¯ll be the Avatars of Korea. And Ko Woojin. He¡¯lle.¡±


    ¡°Korea? Dokkebi?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Loki looked unimpressed, ¡°You know our deal still stands even if the enemy is too weak.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Loki then turned to Dmitri, ¡°Can you get us some food?¡±


    Dmitri walked out without answering and Loki scoffed, ¡°Why is he so moody?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll borrow your time for three days.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve got nothing much to dotely. I¡¯ll stay for three days.¡±


    And he didn¡¯t even have to wait a day. Vampires fired anti-air missiles at a helicopter flying in but the missiles exploded in the air. Amon grinned.


    ¡°Loki. It¡¯s all you know.¡±


    Loki got up and asked, ¡°Can I kill all of them?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy. Dmitri and Anthony will help you.¡±


    ¡°Anthony? Who¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Mercenary. He¡¯s a Werebear.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. So, they have seven and we have eight plus weaklings?¡±


    Loki grinned and walked up to the window.


    ¡°Let¡¯s thin out their numbers first.¡±


    Loki then threw Gungnir and it shot out like lightning.


    ¡°That¡¯s the one.¡±


    As they ran across, vampires fired their machine guns but the Avatars were much faster, easily passing through all of it. Woojin saw Haemosu running at a terrifying speed and Habaek following him while looking rxed. That¡¯s when Woojin saw something flying out from the castle. He shouted, ¡°It¡¯s Gungnir!¡±


    Woojin leaped but Haemosu instantly got up and swung his sword. Gungnir wasn¡¯t cut but it returned to its master. Haemosu¡¯s sword could defend against Gungnir but the others didn¡¯t have such power. Woojin gathered his teammates and the Avatars behind him. They ran in a straight line and Woojin began pulling G¨¢e Bulg out from his hand.


    ¡°We should return the gift with a gift.¡±


    He then threw G¨¢e Bulg at the ce where the guns were being fired. G¨¢e Bulg broke through and the gunfire decreased. Woojin recalled G¨¢e Bulg and then threw it again, making the gunfire stoppletely. Woojin then looked at Haemosu.


    ¡°I think they now realize that guns are useless.¡±


    When they reached the bottom of the wall, their enemies were looking down at them from above. There was Loki with a mischievous smile on his face and fourrge men. Woojin knew those guys were the Avatars of Giants. And behind them were Dmitri, two 2nd generation vampires, and other lower generation vampires. In addition to that, there were four Werebears in bear form.


    Woojin asked Loki, ¡°Where¡¯s Amon?¡±


    ¡°Amon? I think he went somewhere to tend to some important business.¡±


    Woojin frowned. They were up against powerful enemies. They were outnumbered and their enemies were much stronger. The most annoying thing, however, was that Amon wasn¡¯t here. Even if they killed all of them, it would be a failure if they didn¡¯t kill Amon. Woojin thought about retreating when Haemosu said, ¡°We¡¯ll get them quick and chase after him.¡±


    Haemosu brandished his sword and spoke to Loki.


    ¡°Come down.¡±


    ¡°Why? Come up.¡±


    Haemosu then lowered his stance and swung his sword. Woojin knew how strong Susanoo¡¯s spiritual power was, and while Susanoo unleashed infinite spiritual power uncontrobly, Haemosu was different. He pulled out exactly what he needed and destroyed the castle wall.


    The wall crumbled and Loki threw Gungnir from the sky. And against the bolt of the spear, Woojin swung his sword. Gungnir returned and the enemies jumped at Woojin¡¯s team.


    The four Giants transformed into their big Giant form immediately. They turned themselves into a five-meter-tall Giants and the vampires scattered around. Haemosu then shed his sword again and Loki threw his Gungnir.


    Gungnir shed against Haemosu¡¯s sword energy and destroyed it. Meanwhile, the Giants swung their weapons from behind. As the weapons rushed down, Woojin, Brunhilde, Haemosu and Yeohong shed against it and Miho dashed backward to pull her trigger.


    Giants trusted their body and believed that those mere bullets wouldn¡¯t matter. However, the result was unexpected.


    Bullets pierced through their muscles and Miho aimed their weak points. They quickly used their weapon to defend against the bullets but it was a great loss. Haemosu quickly swung his sword to slice the giant¡¯s head and Woojin also swung his sword to cut another Giant into two. It was easy to kill one that had lost its eyes.


    As two Giants were killed, the vampires began attacking but Woojin smiled. He was ready to fight against arge number of vampires. Woojin had a ymore Mine installed on his chest. The silver bullets were coated with the blood of thousand-year firefish. Woojin fired it and the silver bullets hit all sides. Most vampires below the 3rd generation were killed immediately. The explosion also hit Woojin but his strengthened chest and muscles allowed him to stay unscathed. Through the middle of the vampires, Gungnir was thrown at Miho.


    ¡°Miho!¡±


    Miho ran toward Woojin like lightning and Gungnir turned to chase after Miho, but Woojin swung his sword to strike it down. Yet a Giant¡¯s spear was alsoing at him. Woojin had to make a choice between the two attacks and Woojin chose to deflect Gungnir.


    And Brunhilde was there to defend Woojin. Giants gained enormous power after changing their size, but Brunhilde was able to deflect the spear. And as she did that, Dokkebi Fire zed from all sides and burned the area. The vampires backed off and two Giants were now away from the pack of enemies. Haemosu jumped in and brought his sword down.


    And Loki got up to block him with Gungnir.


    ¡°You know, people are mistaken.¡±


    Loki struck Haemosu¡¯s sword and shouted, ¡°They think that I¡¯m just smart and not strong!¡±


    Loki¡¯s Gungnir attacked Haemosu. Haemosu blocked the fearsome attack and he was pushed back. He scowled, ¡°I¡¯ll take him.¡±


    Loki smirked and threw Gungnir. Haemosu hit it back but Loki was pulling out a hammer. He brought it down and lightning shot out from it.

 Chapter 103 - Bloody battle (2)

    <h4>Chapter 103: Bloody battle (2)</h4>


    Thor¡¯s Hammer, Mjolnir. Haemosu wielded his spiritual power to defend himself from the lightning and Bihyung threw Dokkebi Fire at the ground as he saw the lightinging in his direction. The explosion canceled out the lightning and Bihyung charged toward the Giant to grapple him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take this one!¡±


    Woojin nodded and turned. Brunhilde was already fighting against Dmitri and the two 2nd generation vampires. Brunhilde with a weapon was much stronger than a Brunhilde with zero weapons. Habaek was handling two Werebears. He was firing water arrows with ease. Yeohong was fighting the other two Werebears by using the Club of Oni and her left arm with the Cloak of Vampire Bat. She shifted the shape into various things like a shield or a spear which pushed the Werebears back.


    And there was a Giant trying to grab Miho. Woojin stood in front of her and blocked him. If Haemosu tied Loki down, they could get rid of the Giants and victory would be in their hands. The Giants wouldn¡¯tst too long without Loki. Woojin knew this and lunged forward against the Giant who hurled his giant battle axe. Woojin deflected the axe with his sword and the axe dropped to the ground. Miho pulled her trigger and the Giant twisted after it got shot by the bullet. Woojin then pulled out G¨¢e Bulg and targeted the chest. The Giant brought up his left arm to block it but G¨¢e Bulg spread inside the Giant¡¯s arm, rendering it useless. Giant then swung his axe at Woojin and after Woojin jumped back, the Giant chopped off his limp arm. Woojin then dashed toward him and shed his right foot. The Giant then began to fall and Miho fired her gun at his eyes. The bullets pierced through his eyes into the brain and the Giant fell.


    And after the Giant fell down, victory was almost theirs.


    Woojin summoned the bamboo spear and threw it at the Werebear that Yeohong was fighting. The Werebear couldn¡¯t dodge it and was hit by the spear on the shoulder. Blood gushed out and Woojin ran toward the Werebear. Bihyung shouted, ¡°Go after Amon with Miho!¡±


    Woojin shook his head. The battle had shifted in their favor and he couldn¡¯t allow the fight to be overturned. The battle between Loki and Haemosu wasn¡¯t going to end easily. Woojin charged at the Werebear while Miho fired another set of rounds to help Brunhilde. Woojin recalled his Gae Bulg and lunged in with it while Yeohong jumped back. He then thrust his Gae Bulg into the Werebear and cut out his left body. He then chopped his head and as Werebear dropped he saw Yeohong attacking the remaining Werebear.


    Only Brunhilde was left as she was fighting against the vampires and while Miho was firing at them, one of the 2nd generation vampires attacked her. Woojin knew Miho had the speed of the 1st generation vampire so he ran to help Brunhilde instead. Brunhilde was defending well but she had received many wounds. Nheless, it wasn¡¯t too bad. She would have held for ten more minutes at least. Woojin charged at Dmitri who quickly began to retreat. Brunhilde tried to go after him but the 2nd generation vampire ran at her to stop her. Dmitri then began running away and Woojin chased after him. He threw the spear but Dmitri¡¯s body turned into blood colored smoke and the spear shot past him. Woojin frowned and took out the Desert Eagle and fired. Dmitri turned into smoke again to dodge the bullet. Woojin scoffed. That skill was powerful but it wasn¡¯t invincible. He couldn¡¯t use spiritual power while using that. And if a vampire had to run without spiritual power, Woojin could catch up to him.


    As he got closer, Woojin took the mirror out and shed the light. Dmitri turned into smoke again, trying to dodge it.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    However, the light stopped Dmitri and Woojin stabbed Gae Bulg in his leg.


    ¡°ARGH!¡±


    If he lost Amon here, he needed Dmitri at least. That¡¯s why Woojin was trying to capture him alive. Woojin hacked both his arms off. The leg was already with Gae Bulg. Woojin fed the arms to his cloak and kicked Dmitri¡¯s chin to knock him out and hurled him over his shoulder. He told the cloak not to suck the blood and shouted at Bihyung.


    ¡°I¡¯m moving on!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle for you soon!¡±


    Bihyung was easily handling a Giant, but the Giant was somewhat strong thus it took him a bit of time. Haemosu was getting the hang of handling Loki. Woojin knew his allies were fine and ran over to Miho. She took care of the 2nd generation vampire while Woojin wasing and Gungnir was thrown at him. Woojin struck it down and grabbed Miho¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The castle was almost destroyed. Miho nodded and read Dmitri¡¯s memory while they were moving. She frowned.


    ¡°It¡¯s below.¡±


    Woojin then smashed the ground and it crumbled. As they jumped down, Woojin saw a giant iron door. Woojin shed it with his sword and the space began sucking air into it. Woojin reached out to Miho so she wouldn¡¯t get sucked in.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s some kind of vacuum tunnel.¡±


    ¡°Vacuum tunnel?¡±


    Woojin walked in to see what was inside, but he couldn¡¯t see the other end. Woojin began running and Miho spoke as she followed.


    ¡°Gosh. It was a maic train for two people. It¡¯s faster than a ne if you ride in a vacuum.¡±


    ¡°Do you know where it¡¯s headed?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s connected to Oslo.¡±


    Woojin gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Tell me if you can¡¯t take it.¡±


    Woojin then began to run. He gritted his teeth as he realized Amon had prepared this much. He called in that many allies to fight and defend but he still decided to run away. That¡¯s when Miho¡¯s breathing began to turn rough and Woojin hoisted her up on his back and ran. That¡¯s when a train appeared from the other side. It filled the entire tunnel and Woojin wielded his sword.


    And with arge explosion, the tunnel was destroyed.

 Chapter 104 - Bloody battle (3)

    <h4>Chapter 104: Bloody battle (3)</h4>


    The entire tunnel had been destroyed. Woojin tried to get out of it but the speed of the ground falling down was faster than the speed at which he could run out. He spread the cloak thinly to make it cover him like a ball and protected Miho. He was still much stronger than Miho and he sent spiritual power into his cloak. The tremendous weight began pushing down on him and the cloak couldn¡¯t endure it either; it began getting crushed down and Woojin tried to hold it up. Dmitri, who was pinned by the cloak, was crushed by the rock.


    ¡°ARRGH!¡±


    There was no getting out of it even it was Dmitri. He couldn¡¯t even turn into a fog because of the Mirror of Heaven. He was almost going to be buried alive. Woojin tried his best to protect Miho but he couldn¡¯t hold the weight any longer. That was when rocks caught up with each other and they reached a small pocket. Woojin saw Miho in the darkness. They were so close that they could even feel each other¡¯s breaths.


    ¡°Can you touch Dmitri?¡±


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    Miho moved her hand and reached out behind Woojin for Dmitri¡¯s hand. He was on the brink of death.


    ¡°Read his memory.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t sh it in this state.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Just read it. Don¡¯t do too much.¡±


    Dmitri was almost dying so Woojin thought Miho could read it. Miho began to reading and Woojin looked around. He didn¡¯t find any openings after he walked into the tunnel. It seemed this tunnel connected Oslo to the castle. There was no need for an exit. Therefore, it meant that there was no way to get out. Miho finished reading the memory and looked at Woojin with a dazed look.


    ¡°Wait a second...¡±


    Woojin then saw Miho falling asleep ¡ª they definitely couldn¡¯t stay here for too long. There wasn¡¯t much air and they had no food. However, he couldn¡¯t move either. Woojin sent the cloak over to Dmitri and the cloak began sucking Dmitri¡¯s blood. Woojin then turned around.


    Other than the ce where Woojin and Miho were lying down, there was no room to move around. Dmitri disappeared and only his bloodstone was left. Woojin sighed and checked himself. It was hard to breathe but the Tsukuyomi¡¯s spiritual stone was reacting as his own spiritual power had fun out. He increased his senses by using the stone¡¯s spiritual power. He nced everywhere as they really needed to get out of the ce.


    Woojin tried pushing the rocks but they were too heavy. He thought about digging out to a ce where the tunnel might be intact, but that wasn¡¯t easy either. The entire ground had been destroyed and he couldn¡¯t sense where the exit was. Woojin then decided to focus on his senses anyway because that was the only thing he could rely on. He heard a faint sounding from the distance. It was a sound of the ground trembling. It seemed the battle was still ongoing. Woojin then focused in another direction. He focused on what was above but he couldn¡¯t feel anything. His Fist of Giant wasn¡¯t going to reach the surface, so he then ced his ear against the ground. There was the sound of water flowing somewhere below. However, it was a bit far, probably hundreds of meters. Woojin smacked it in the shortest direction to leave a clue. He then looked at Miho and waited. He hoped for her to wake up soon so that he wouldn¡¯t have to take the risk without her help.


    Haemosu took Gungnir out from the arm that fell on the ground. He turned and the only enemy alive was Loki who had run away. All the Giants were dead but Haemosu wasn¡¯t happy that he had missed Loki.


    ¡°Amazing.¡±


    Loki lost an arm but he got away, meaning he was quite powerful. Haemosu did take his divine object but it was annoying that he couldn¡¯t finish him. Bihyung tried to reason with him, ¡°We could¡¯ve gotten him if we had more time.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Bihyung had just killed a Giant while ago. They all finished at about the same time, so they couldn¡¯t help Haemosu.


    Haemosu then asked, ¡°Is Woojin okay?¡±


    Bihyung turned to the direction and shook his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened, but if he was involved in the underground explosion, he¡¯s probably not okay. But I¡¯m sure he¡¯s alive.¡±


    ¡°Can you track his location?¡±


    Bihyung called his phone and shook his head.


    ¡°He must be out of range.¡±


    Bihyung sparked a small Dokkebi Fire from his finger and made it fly out.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope we find him.¡±


    Bihyung and others moved and arrived at the long, ruptured ground.


    ¡°What did they do?¡±


    ¡°I think something ran across underground and was destroyed. We can¡¯t save him with this mess.¡±


    Bihyung then sent Dokkebi Fire down into the rupture.


    Before Miho woke up, Woojin saw the Dokkebi Fire came down and it changed shape to form words.


    -Are you okay?


    Woojin read it and answered, ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±


    -We can¡¯te down into the ground. We might squish you if we try to do so.¡±


    Woojin nodded.


    ¡°I can¡¯t get out through going above. I hear the water flowing somewhere deeper so I¡¯m thinking to go down so I can get out from there.¡±


    -Hold on.


    The fire then stayed the same for a long time and changed its shape again.


    -There¡¯s a cave below that has running water. But you can¡¯t breathe in there. If you follow the stream for twenty minutes, there will be a way out.


    ¡°Who says that?¡±


    -Habaek says so.


    ¡°I can¡¯t breathe for twenty minutes?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t breathe well right now and if he couldn¡¯t breathe for twenty minutes, that meant death. Woojin frowned and a water bubble appeared this time. It seemed like it was from Habaek. The bubble grew as big as a human head and covered his head. It had fresh air in it.


    -That will do.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Woojin now realized it was time to move. He looked at Miho and ced the bubble over her head. That¡¯s when her eyes opened. She spread her spiritual power and looked at Woojin.


    ¡°I got another tail.¡±


    ¡°Good, but that won¡¯t help us get out of here.¡±


    ¡°How are we going to get out?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll punch down. There¡¯s a cave that has running water below.¡±


    ¡°How deep is it?¡±


    ¡°At least 200 meters below.¡±


    Miho then turned to look back. They didn¡¯t even have room to move. Woojin said to Miho, ¡°Get on my back.¡±


    She then hugged him and Woojin ced his fist on the ground.


    ¡°Here we go.¡±


    He focused all of his spiritual power into his fist and rammed it against the ground. The Fist of Giant destroyed everything around it. The rocks from above began to tumble down and Woojin fell down through therge hole. He focused and realized he couldn¡¯t make a hole down to the cave. He felt Tsukuyomi¡¯s spiritual power recharging his spiritual power but it was too slow. He focused the power again and attacked. It wasn¡¯t as powerful, so there was a smaller hole this time. Still, there was no water. Woojin kept smashing down while his spiritual power charged back up. As he continued pummeling the ground, they got closer to the cave. Using the Fist of Giant made it be weaker and the hole also became smaller. It was now so small that a person could barely fit inside. Woojin smacked the ground and the water seeped out from it. And then he dropped.


    As soon as Woojin dropped in, he was caught in a water torrent. Woojin turned to Miho. If it wasn¡¯t for the air bubble, he would not have survived in such water for twenty minutes. Woojin turned Miho to his front and grabbed her so she would not be taken away. She also tightly held onto him.

 Chapter 105 - Interference (1)

    <h4>Chapter 105: Interference (1)</h4>


    The water at the end of the current was deep. They had been swept away for twenty minutes and luckily Woojin and Miho didn¡¯t lose consciousness while doing so. Miho was still holding on to Woojin and Woojin kicked his feet in the water to reach the surface.


    They burst out and Woojin saw the night sky. He saw the Milky Way above the sky and floated on the water. Miho also let go of him and floated on the surface. There had been many instances where they could have been killed along the way. Some parts were so small that Woojin had to smash their way out. If it wasn¡¯t for Woojin¡¯s strengthened body, they would have died already. Miho had also gotten bruises all over her body. However, they were finally outside.


    As they looked into the sky while floating on the water, a boat wasing over to them. It was more like a giant tree than a boat but his friends were on top of it.


    ¡°So, you were here as Habaek said.¡±


    Haemosu was standing above it and Bihyung sat at the front of the tree, waving at Woojin. When Habaek waved, Woojin and Miho were pushed upward so that they could stand. Woojin walked on the water toward the tree. Miho also reached the tree and it began to move.


    ¡°How did it go?¡±


    ¡°We killed everyone except Loki.¡±


    Bihyung turned to Haemosu and Woojin saw Gungnir on his back. Haemosu replied coldly, ¡°He left an arm, but I couldn¡¯t get him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that we¡¯re all safe.¡±


    Haemosu nodded and the tree floated towardnd. Woojin sat down and looked at his friends. They all seemed to be exhausted and injured, but none were badly wounded.


    ¡°And Amon?¡±


    Woojin shook his head, ¡°He was too quick.¡±


    If Amon joined the fight, it might have been a fiercer battle but Woojin¡¯s team still had the upper hand.


    ¡°But we killed his arms and a leg here. This will set him back. Besides, we got most of his ns from Dmitri¡¯s memory.¡±


    Miho nodded.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have everything, but I got a lot information. The biggest problem here is the Avatar Project.¡±


    ¡°Avatar Project?¡±


    Woojin was shocked and Miho frowned, ¡°They learned about Doctor Ahn¡¯s project and started it with Shango.¡±


    Bihyung scoffed, ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Only two people have seeded on our end. Can they do it without Doctor Ahn?¡±


    Woojin also nodded, ¡°They will need blood from spiritual beings. I think the reason for our sess was because of the dragon blood.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. They can¡¯t get that.¡±


    Woojin also agreed but he still felt like something was off. It felt like Amon was going to do something to get his hands on the materials.


    ¡°Who¡¯s Shango?¡±


    ¡°The Thunder God of Africa.¡±


    Woojin then turned to Bihyung, ¡°Where are we headed?¡±


    ¡°We have a chopper waiting. Our jet will take us back to Oslo.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Shango then. We have to put a stop to the project.¡±


    They had to stop the Avatar Project from happening. If Amon increased the number of Avatars, that was going to be dangerous.


    ¡°Let¡¯s trace Shango. But the representatives of Africa have also died so we don¡¯t have much.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to look around.¡±


    Woojin then turned to Haemosu, ¡°Can you join us?¡±


    Haemosu thought for a second and nodded, ¡°I guess you need my help for a while longer. I¡¯ll stay around.¡±


    Haemosu was stronger than Woojin and Bihyung. He was a powerful ally. The tree soon reachednd and they boarded the helicopter that was waiting for them. Woojin asked as he ced his back against the chair, ¡°Do you think what we did here can be covered up?¡±


    Bihyung shrugged.


    ¡°Loki is in charge here and Norway is now controlled by monsters and Avatars after the Day of Chaos. They like to reveal themselves and their powers. Loki survived so I think he might im that all of this was his doing.¡±


    Woojin frowned. What had happened was almost like a natural disaster. This would make Avatars look bad.


    ¡°We have no control over it. We have to go to Shango. Amon might be on his way there too.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Do you think they already have a prototype to test it out?¡±


    Woojin didn¡¯t think it was possible but he couldn¡¯t be sure.


    ¡°Let¡¯s ask the doctor too.¡±


    The jet returned and everyone then moved to board the ne. Woojin gave his exnation and Doctor Ahn wasn¡¯t convinced.


    ¡°It¡¯s not an easy task. It took a long time to make one for you and myself, and we went through many trials and errors. You know it yourself.¡±


    Woojin shook his head.


    ¡°We needed to create ones that fit us but Amon will not care. He¡¯ll find a human who will fit it instead.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how many will have to die by using that method?¡±


    ¡°Amon won¡¯t care.¡±


    ¡°Even if he knows how, he can¡¯t get all those materials. How about the dragon blood?¡±


    Woojin had to agree with this. However, he still didn¡¯t feel relieved. As Woojin thought, Haemosu walked over to Brunhilde. He then took Gungnir from his back and gave it to Brunhilde. She looked back with a confused face and Haemosu said, ¡°I saw that you are good with your weapon. I have my sword, so it¡¯s better for you to use this.¡±


    Brunhilde was shocked. Gungnir was one of the most powerful divine objects in the world. For Brunhilde who was a master at all weapons, this was the best weapon she could get.


    ¡°This... it¡¯s not meant for anyone.¡±


    Haemosu nodded, ¡°Yes. It requires arge amount of spiritual power to chase after one¡¯s enemy. But even without that, it¡¯s still a good weapon.¡±


    Brunhilde then got up and bowed. This kind of divine weapon was unattainable, even with all the money they had. Haemosu replied, ¡°I can¡¯t help you guys forever. I hope this will help you.¡±


    Brunhilde looked down at Gungnir and Woojin smiled. Gungnir was equal to the Kusanagi no ken that Woojin had but it had a simr effect like G¨¢e Bulg.


    Bihyung was busy calling here and there to track down Shango. Woojin then looked at Ryota.


    ¡°Ryota. Can you find out if people have disappeared recently?¡±


    Ryota nodded and tapped on hisputer.


    ¡°But if they kidnapped them from a ce where the Inte is not avable, I can¡¯t track them.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Ryota started searching and Woojin walked over to Miho. She was working on her orb with her eyes closed but she opened her eyes slowly when Woojin approached her. She smiled.


    ¡°I have eight tails now.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡±


    She was now strong enough to handle a 2nd generation vampire alone. But since the Dmitri Family had fallen, they wouldn¡¯t be meeting vampires anymore.


    ¡°Have you found Shango yet?¡±


    ¡°No. Dmitri only heard of the n. It was Shango who took care of the project.¡±


    Woojin sighed, ¡°And do you know where offerings went?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve all been sacrificed.¡±


    Woojin was confused and Miho ced her hand over her face as she spoke with a terrified voice.


    ¡°They sacrificed all of them to that horrible altar already.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    This was faster than he expected. What was Amon thinking? Could the sacrifices be made that fast? His sister, who seemed to be the most important person in that ritual, was in Granny Mago¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not going to take ten years this time.¡±


    Amon was rushing his n. That¡¯s when Bihyung hung up and said, ¡°The Central African Republic seems most likely.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll search for him there.¡±


    Woojin then decided to find a person who could help Ryota make the program. If he had the program, they wouldn¡¯t have a hard time finding Shango.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hunt down some of their bases while we¡¯re at it. We¡¯ll ask hunters for help.¡±


    ¡°Hunters alone cannot handle them.¡±


    ¡°They need to hire Avatars to fight.¡±


    Many Avatars worked for the Hunters Guild. Some helped them for money and while they weren¡¯t all that great, some were quite powerful.


    Bihyung nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s better for Smith to ask the guild to do that.¡±


    The Hunters Guild could ignore Bihyung but they couldn¡¯t ignore Smith.


    Smith nodded, ¡°If you give me their location, I¡¯ll call Alfonso right away.¡±


    Miho then got up and told them a few things she learned after reading Dmitri. Woojin then returned to his spot and took out Dmitri¡¯s bloodstone. Feeding lower-ranked vampire bloodstones didn¡¯t mean much so he only fed Dmitri¡¯s stone to his Starfish Fang. He clenched Fang and closed his eyes. He needed training to adjust his body to the increased speed but he couldn¡¯t do it on the ne.


    He was going to adjust it when he found Shango.

 Chapter 106 - Interference (2)

    <h4>Chapter 106: Interference (2)</h4>


    A man with a short curly hair breathed heavily as he ran through the darkness. His dark skin blended in with the dark and only his white teeth could be seen when he breathed.


    ¡°Hoo... hoo...¡±


    ¡°Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Savina.¡±


    The man turned to his daughter who was on his back and saw Savina¡¯s smiling face.


    ¡°Go without me.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Marco was surprised.


    ¡°I know what happened to the refugee camp. Laura said sorry. She told me we can¡¯t stay anymore.¡±


    Marco became silent and Savina spoke to the person who had given up.


    ¡°We¡¯re running away because people disappeared, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    It hadn¡¯t been long since Marco realized something was wrong. Some people Marco knew who lived in the refugee camp disappeared without any notice. There were so many at the refugee camp that it was hard to realize at first. But the organization that supported them first moved out and people began disappearing at an rming rate. Marco realized it was happening when the number of refugee camps went down from tens of thousands to under ten thousand. He first thought they just left for another camp, but when he was on his way to the toiletst night, he witnessed people moving.


    They looked like they were zombies or something. They moved toward a certain flute sound. Marco hid and watched hundreds of people following the sound. When the sun came up, he quickly packed his things and was on the way out along with his daughter Savina. It took a long time for them to just escape the camp alone.


    Savina was too young and underfed so she quickly became exhausted. Thus, Marco had to carry her on his back. But he too was on an empty stomach. They barely made it out of the refugee camp and Marco¡¯s legs were already shaking.


    ¡°I will never leave you behind. I promised your mother that I will protect you.¡±


    And with that, Savina couldn¡¯t tell her father to go alone.


    ¡°Okay. Then let me try walking on my own.¡±


    Marco then smiled and ced Savina down. They held hands and began to walk and when they heard the sound of a flute. Marco flinched and tried to run but he was held back.


    ¡°Savina?¡±


    Savina was dazed and she tried to walk toward the flute. Marco became shocked and grabbed Savina to run away. Savina fought back but her weak body couldn¡¯t leave her father¡¯s grasp and she became exhausted. Yet the flute ying stopped and a man appeared in front of Marco.


    ¡°I get paid to do this, but it¡¯s interesting to see a human resisting against my power.¡±


    Marco shivered but he didn¡¯t let go of his daughter. The man scoffed and swung the flute in his hand. Marco¡¯s head was hit and he fell down. As his consciousness faded away, he felt like the man was carrying him over his shoulder. And then came the flute sound, with Savina following it from behind.


    When Marco woke up, he saw people from the refugee camp lying down. It was an eerie sight. They hadid down there as if they were all dead, but they weren¡¯t. They were still breathing, but none of them woke up even when Marco shook them. That¡¯s when he heard voicesing from outside. He quicklyid back down and squinted his eyes to look. There were people wearing whiteb coats with syringes, injecting each person. People who received the shot trembled for a bit and then stopped after blood flowed out of their mouths.


    ¡°Failure again.¡±


    They then walked over to another man and did the same thing. It took them one minute to move from one man to another and there were about thirty people to Marco¡¯s left. He realized it would take them thirty minutes for his turn toe. Marco gulped. There were six men withb coats. Two of them did the injections and the rest helped them. They didn¡¯t look like they were guards or anything but there were six men in total while he was alone and hungry. Marco had starved for days because the refugee camp stopped passing out food after people began disappearing.


    Marco nced around. He was lying down on the ground so there was no way to hide. And he couldn¡¯t get away alone as he needed to find Savina. And as he waited, men came up next to him. Three men worked on the man next to Marco and waited after injecting the shot. The man, after trembling heavily, woke up. It was the first time for Marco, and those administering the shot experienced it for the first time too. The man got up and opened his eyes.


    ¡°Ugh! Argh...!¡±


    He breathed heavily and the man who had the syringe ordered, ¡°Report that we one specimen is sessful.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Another man ran out and the man with the syringe looked at the awakened man, ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    ¡°What? What are you talking about?¡±


    He wasn¡¯t even sure where he was.


    ¡°You have be an Avatar.¡±


    ¡°Avatar? What the heck is that?¡±


    The refugee camp was slow in getting information so they didn¡¯t know about the monsters and Avatars running rampant in the outside world. The man who became an Avatar then nced around and saw others lying down as if they were dead and became suspicious.


    ¡°W-what is going on here? What are you doing?!¡±


    The man swung his arm and the man with the syringe was thrown back, falling over the others who were lying down. But they didn¡¯t wake up. The man stood up and saw that the people to his left were all dead.


    ¡°AAARGH!¡±


    He screamed and ran out. This was a chance for Marco, so he also got up and checked the room. Savina wasn¡¯t here. He carefully walked out and it seemed the man who had be an Avatar was making a mess. Marco then moved into the next room, and onto the next. In the third room, he found Savina. Fortunately, she was asleep and hadn¡¯t gotten the shot yet. Marco shook her but she didn¡¯t wake up so he scooped her up in his arms and walked out. And when he got out, he heard a loud sound from inside and became quiet. He didn¡¯t know what happened to the man, but Marco had to get out now. He ran. There were many tents with hundreds of people lying down inside, and others withb coats.


    As he ran out, he came across men withb coats. They quickly reached for their weapons.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    But a voice came up behind Marco and everyone stopped. Marco turned. It was the man with the flute.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake. I figured you would be an Avatar. Don¡¯t run away yet.¡±


    ¡°W-why are you doing this?!¡±


    ¡°I think since you resisted my power, you might seed.¡±


    The man then spoke to the others who were inb coats.


    ¡°Give me a syringe.¡±


    A man walked over to him and handed one to him.


    ¡°If you seed, you will be an Avatar. We have had only a few sesses, but we are very surprised to see how it really works.¡±


    The man spoke with an excited look on his face.


    ¡°I think you will seed too, so I¡¯ll try it on you myself. Grab him.¡±


    The men inb coats surrounded and grabbed Marco. He tried to resist but he couldn¡¯t get out of the grasp of the four men holding him. He shouted, ¡°D-don¡¯t kill me!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you will die. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Please keep my daughter alive! Then I¡¯ll take the shot!¡±


    The man then stopped. He was only interested in Marco because he had resisted the power. But this man was now trying to negotiate with him, and that made him grin.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    If Marco were to be an Avatar, that request was no big deal. And if he failed to be an Avatar, then there was no need to keep the promise. As the man walked over to Marco with a syringe, someone grabbed his wrist.


    ¡°Is this the one you guys made?¡± a ck-haired man asked in English. The man with the flute tried to shake the ck man¡¯s hand off but his wrist didn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°Get off- AAARGH!¡±


    The man screamed as his wrist was crushed. Woojin grabbed the syringe that dropped.


    ¡°They really made it,¡± he said as the man jumped to the back.


    ¡°And they are testing it on people,¡± Miho added after knocking out the men with theb coats.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the inside.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll catch up soon.¡±


    Miho moved out and Woojin turned to the man. The man brought up a flute and was ying it and Woojin swung his sword. The man was cut into two with no signs of realizing what had happened. Marco was shocked. He had never seen a man being sliced in half.


    Woojin grabbed the flute and mumbled, ¡°They lured all these people with crap like this?¡±


    It was astonishing that the Avatar who only had the power to lure people gathered this many. It seemed like there were at least thousands here. Woojin got the flute and walked out and Marco shouted, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Woojin turned and saw Marco bowing down with Savina in his arms. Woojin then remembered what the man with the flute had said. Did he resist the lure of the flute? It wasn¡¯t much power in Avatar standards, but it was not easy for humans to resist it. Woojin informed him, ¡°There will be a car outside if you walk out this way. Tell them Ko Woojin sent you and wait there.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Marco was scared of the man, but he knew that it was this man that had saved him and Savina and bowed. Woojin then turned and ran inside. He wasn¡¯t sure which Avatar was guarding this ce, but he had to meet him. With some luck, it might even lead him to Amon.

 Chapter 107 - Interference (3)

    <h4>Chapter 107: Interference (3)</h4>


    Woojin was shocked to find that there were too many ces and that Amon may have made it in Central African Republic. He couldn¡¯t attack every location at once. Even if there were Amon and Shango, Shango was one of the strongest gods in Africa. They needed Haemosu to fight him if Woojin didn¡¯t want to risk it. That¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t split the team up. However, just attacking anywhere didn¡¯t seem like a good idea as Amon might hear about what was going on and flee.


    Bihyung suggested to him, ¡°Let¡¯s hit the ce with the most people. That will be the ce with the biggest possibility.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    With the decision made, they quickly found a ce close to a refugee camp. The organizations that worked to help refugees were ordered by the government to move out. It seemed like the Avatars made them leave and when these organizations left, the refugees were taken out of the camps.


    Woojin¡¯s team used two Humvees that they carried inside their jet and moved. There were many tents that had been set up. After watching the people gather up and be put to the test, Woojin realized how Amon considered people. Woojin divided the team into three groups and surrounded the area to attack from three directions.


    Woojin saved Marco who was in his way and he got his hands on the syringe they were testing it with. Of course Woojin wasn¡¯t sure how they had made it, but Doctor Ahn could check to see how. He wished Amon was here, but Miho told him that Amon wasn¡¯t. However, there were Avatars inside.


    Woojin ran in and dialed up his spiritual senses. When Tsukuyomi¡¯s stone melted, he earned the ability to sense spiritual power. But it wasn¡¯t as good as the watch. Woojin frowned. There were more enemies than he thought and they were all in one ce.


    As Woojin stepped on the top of the tent and ran, a blue spiritual power wave sprung up from below his feet. Five tents were destroyed at once and Woojin jumped. When hended, one Avatar was cut in half and there were many people shaking. Haemosu said, ¡°I think these are newly-made Avatars.¡±


    Woojin looked at them. There were twelve people. Haemosu didn¡¯t kill them and they couldn¡¯t even dare to speak as they were terrified by Haemosu¡¯s powerful spiritual power.


    Woojin took a step closer to the people and said, ¡°You people shoulde with us.¡±


    A woman raised her hand and asked, ¡°Are we being rescued?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we have rescued you from those who kidnapped and brought you here, but we have to check on you all so you don¡¯t suffer from any side effects after bing Avatars.¡±


    ¡°You will run tests on us?¡±


    ¡°We just need your blood samples. And once everything is clear, we¡¯ll let you make a choice.¡±


    ¡°A choice?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll give you a chance to avenge those who made you what you are now, or you can run away and hide from them.¡±


    ¡°Run away? From who?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure most of you didn¡¯t even realize that you were taken, but there must be some who resisted. You all are made with thousands of lives and money. There will be ones that wille for you.¡±


    Woojin then turned to the dead body that Haemosu killed, and some people nodded. Some of them already had resisted but they were overpowered by the one that Haemosu killed. Not to mention, Haemosu killed the man with one move. They couldn¡¯t even think to resist against Haemosu. However, Haemosu and Woojin didn¡¯t seem to be bad men.


    ¡°Can we check if our family is alive?¡±


    Woojin nodded, ¡°Yes. Go ahead. But we¡¯ll have to send them back to the refugee camp. This ce is dangerous.¡±


    If Amon found out that Woojin attacked this ce, Amon himself would not dare toe but Woojin had to make sure. He had to read the memories of this ce with Miho after everyone returned. Woojin told Bihyung to help the new Avatars. Woojin asked Haemosu and Bihyung to protect Doctor Ahn, Smith and Ryota to move with Brunhilde, and finally Yeohong and Miho were to trace the route where these test subjects were transferred from.


    ¡°Ask Doctor Ahn to get the blood samples and look after them. And the syringe too.¡±


    ¡°But will you be okay with just you four?¡±


    Woojin turned to his people. He needed Haemosu to be safe, but he had to learn about the new Avatars too. He couldn¡¯t just let Bihyung stay behind and since Amon was busy running away, it didn¡¯t seem like it would be that dangerous.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got a lot of time, so it won¡¯t be that dangerous.¡±


    Brunhilde had a powerful weapon and Woojin had also increased his power with Tsukuyomi¡¯s stone.


    ¡°We¡¯ll gather up once I find the factory. Just make sure we keep them safe for now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Bihyung then took care of the twelve new Avatars and Woojin told Miho to start tracking down the memories.


    ¡°I got the location of the factory.¡±


    ¡°Where is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about a hundred kilometers away from here.¡±


    They began to move with the truck that was used to transfer those test reagents. Woojin thought about the current situation as he moved. The Avatar Project was not avable in the future he was familiar with. The power was given to him but Amon also got hands on the power. He had to turn this situation around.


    Fortunately, Miho now had eight tails. Maybe she¡¯d get herst tail in this fight. Woojin then clenched his fist. Spiritual power increased multiple times. He curiously wondered what would it be like to use Fist of Giant with his current power.


    Amon shook his head as he looked at the screen.


    ¡°Have all the other locations stop the testing. Take the ones that have be Avatars and retreat.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Shango nodded and looked to the side. The man who got the order ran out. Shango then turned to Amon.


    ¡°What are we going to do now?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll export the reagents out of the country. But we have to get rid of the Avatar that reads memories on their side.¡±


    ¡°Can we do that?¡±


    Shango also heard of the enemy from Amon. He learned that Dmitri, Loki, and Loki¡¯s Giants attacked and lost, so Shango did not offer to fight back.


    ¡°Are we going to run?¡±


    ¡°We need time right now. But we¡¯ll slow them down... and I¡¯ll teach them what¡¯ll happen if they take our Avatars.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to use that already?¡±


    ¡°They are divided in teams. I¡¯ll show them what they are facing.¡±


    Amon smiled as he turned and Shango followed him. Amon went out of the tent and boarded the chopper.


    ¡°We¡¯ll give them a taste.¡±


    He then took out a phone and pressed a button. Then he turned to see the sunrise in the distance.


    ¡°How annoying.¡±


    Reading memories was a far weaker power than his own far sight, but it was still annoying. He had to show what would be waiting for them if they decided to follow.


    Habaek woke people up and the twelve Avatars checked to find their families. However, they were all dead. They even went through the pile of dead people and Bihyung waited. They soon found their families in the pile and they came back with tears in their eyes.


    The woman asked Bihyung, ¡°You know who did this to us?¡±


    Bihyung nodded and she gritted her teeth, ¡°I will avenge them. Tell us who they are.¡±


    ¡°We are tracking them down. I¡¯ll let you know once we find them.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    When the woman bowed, a sound came from where the tent was. Bihyung turned at the sound but Haemosu took out his sword.


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s that for?¡±


    Haemosu did not answer and jumped. He struck the woman charging at Bihyung and threw her back. She turned over in the air andnded but her face had turned into that of a snake. Haemosu said, ¡°They didn¡¯t make Avatars. They made weapons.¡±


    Bihyung clutched his face as he saw all the Avatars turning hideously.


    ¡°Dammit, Amon...¡±

 Chapter 108 - Reinforcement (1)

    <h4>Chapter 108: Reinforcement (1)</h4>


    Haemosu asked, ¡°Should we kill them all?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep them alive. We know what they reacted to, so maybe we can somehow revert it.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Haemosu jumped and Bihyung turned to Habaek.


    ¡°We need to get that machine that makes the sound.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Habaek walked out and Bihyung grabbed an Avatar that came up to him and pinned him down onto the ground. These new Avatars were powerful but they weren¡¯t experienced yet. However, what Bihyung didn¡¯t expect was for the Avatar that was pinned down to twist itself weirdly and throw a punch. Bihyung grabbed it and threw his head at the Avatar.


    The sound went off but it seemed like it had turned on the switch inside these Avatars. Bihyung then saw Haemosu easily overpowering them. Haemosu destroyed their arms and legs and ced his spiritual power inside the broken bones, which would take a long time to recover. Bihyung then tapped on his transmitter in the ear to connect to Woojin.


    ¡°Woojin. We¡¯ve got a problem.¡±


    The building looked like an abandoned factory from outside. Woojin frowned as he checked his watch.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how many they killed, but there are twenty Avatars inside.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a lot.¡±


    Woojin nodded at Brunhilde¡¯s answer.


    ¡°I think they left them there to attack us. Bihyung told me that a certain sound makes them be aggressive.¡±


    ¡°Will you keep them alive?¡±


    ¡°If we seed, we will have twenty Avatars on our side. We have to give it a try.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not sure if we can reverse their conditions.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to trust Doctor Ahn with that.¡±


    Brunhilde then nodded, ¡°So, we keep them alive then.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Woojin nced at the factory, ¡°Let me set down some things before we go in. Hold on.¡±


    Woojin and Miho quickly moved around the factory to set down a few pieces of equipment. The items were ced around the building to cut out any electronic interferencesing from the outside. This would also allow them to hide from any surveince cameras. After they finished, both Woojin and Miho returned before they all then moved into the factory.


    It was apparent that they had quickly removed reagents. Woojin then saw Avatars rushing in.


    ¡°They were already prepared.¡±


    Woojin took out his bamboo spear. The bamboo spear was strong enough to simply smack these Avatars down rather than stabbing them with it. When he saw Avatars running down the stairs, he shouted, ¡°They don¡¯t feel any pain!¡±


    Woojin then swung the spear at the man¡¯s head. If they didn¡¯t feel pain, then they probably didn¡¯t care about defending themselves. However, Woojin still needed to check how hard their bodies were. His spear struck the head of snake and it was thrown to the side before it was crushed in. Then he swung it against other Avatars. Arge muscr man that seemed to have some mixed Minotaur blood blocked the spear and Woojin grinned. He took out the electrical and threw it over the man. He then brought his spear down on the head again. As he took five out, Brunhilde put down three. Brunhilde with Gungnir was terrifying. She didn¡¯t allow any of them to get near and if they did get near, she graciously took them down with her shield.


    Yeohong also used her left arm to fight. She realized these Avatars didn¡¯t feel pain so she pinned them down constantly. Miho focused on cutting their muscles so they couldn¡¯t move.


    They outnumbered Woojin¡¯s team but they didn¡¯t have the experience. The twenty Avatars were overpowered in less than ten minutes. Woojin said, ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any more inside. Brunhilde, can you check around with Miho? I¡¯ll stand guard here with Yeohong.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Brunhilde and Miho went to check the other rooms and Woojin stood by the twenty Avatars. Yeohong asked, ¡°How are we going to take them back?¡±


    ¡°Put them in the back of the truck and I¡¯ll watch them. If they don¡¯t wake up all at once, it won¡¯t be hard to knock them back out.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Miho and Brunhilde read the memory of the factory and Woojin looked at the Avatars lying on the ground. There were twenty Avatars here. They were strong, but why did Amon leave them here? Was he trying to show Woojin his creation? He should know that these weren¡¯t enough to kill Woojin.


    Woojin then realized something and shouted, ¡°Miho! Come back now!¡±


    However, before he could listen to the answer, the basement exploded. Yeohong created Dokkebi Fire to block the explosion¡¯s energy, but there were too many explosivesing from below that threw Woojin back. He flew up into the air and went through the ceiling before he had a chance to turn back. His strengthened body and cloak protected him from most of the damage. He jumped in the air and saw Brunhilde flying out with Miho. She seemed to have protected Miho by grabbing her and blocked the explosion with the shield, but she couldn¡¯t defend against all of it. Woojin grabbed them and ran over the mes. He then got down and looked at them. Brunhilde had severe burns over her body, but she could recover from it. Miho didn¡¯t have that many injuries and answered, ¡°I covered myself with a shadow clone. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Woojin then turned to Yeohong. She was also okay since she used Dokkebi Fire to protect her. But all Avatars they overpowered were killed. Woojin sighed, ¡°Can we read memories if they¡¯re in that state?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s still possible?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s try again when the fire goes out.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Woojin then gave his Starfish Fang to Brunhilde. Her wound began to heal quickly and Miho asked, ¡°Do you think Avatars made by the Avatar Project have spiritual stones too?¡±


    Woojin nodded and mumbled, ¡°Yeah. But it won¡¯t be easy to find.¡±


    ¡°Right. But don¡¯t you think there are a lot of Avatars already?¡± Yeohong asked.


    Woojin nodded. It seemed the rate of sess was a bit high. It was probably one out of thousands but it was still a lot since Amon didn¡¯t care about how many humans he needed to kill.


    ¡°We have no way but to trust Doctor Ahn.¡±


    Woojin then walked out away from the group and since the electrical interference was not working, he called Bihyung.


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    [We¡¯re on our way back to the jet. How did it go?]


    ¡°We got to the factory, but they¡¯ve run away already. We captured twenty Avatars, but the explosion killed them all.¡±


    [What? How¡¯s Hong?]


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    [I didn¡¯t ask about you. How¡¯s Hong?]


    ¡°Your sister is okay.¡±


    [Good.]


    ¡°Anyway, from what I can see, the sess rate of creating Avatars is too high.¡±


    [If you saw twenty, then we¡¯ve seen thirty-two in total? Dammit. That really is too much.]


    Even if they were weak, an Avatar army was going to be troublesome.


    ¡°They are strong as 3rd generation vampires even when they are not trained.¡±


    [Yeah. We¡¯ll have to make a n soon.]


    ¡°Anyway, make sure Doctor Ahn and Smith find a way to make those twelve Avatars be on our side.¡±


    [Okay. When are youing back?]


    ¡°I¡¯ll see if we can read any memories when the fire goes out. Ask Ryota to check the area around my location.¡±


    [Sure. And make sure Hong doesn¡¯t get hurt. I won¡¯t forgive you if she gets hurt again.]


    Woojin nced at Yeohong. She had already lost her arm. He didn¡¯t n on letting her get injured again.

 Chapter 109 - Reinforcement (2)

    <h4>Chapter 109: Reinforcement (2)</h4>


    Miho frowned after checking out the ce.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what he did, but I can¡¯t read any memories after the explosion.¡±


    Woojin sighed.


    ¡°Do you know where the explosion came from?¡±


    ¡°It was from the basement. I think I can find out where.¡±


    ¡°Then can you get me any remainings? I¡¯ll need to take a look. Yeohong, can you help her?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    If they needed force, Yeohong was the better choice. Woojin then turned to Brunhilde.


    ¡°We¡¯ll look for spiritual stones.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Woojin grabbed some of the debris and threw it outside. After digging up through therge debris, Woojin quickly made his way down to the basement. Fortunately, the watch was able to indicate where the spiritual stones were. As they dug down, Miho found the remnants of explosives with Yeohong¡¯s.


    Woojin also found twenty spiritual stones while Miho searched for the remnants. He wanted to strengthen the Starfish Fang by using them all, but he figured it was better to research them first.


    If an Avatar sided with Amon, that was their choice and Woojin would not hesitate to fight them. But in this case, Avatars were forced to follow Amon and Woojin wasn¡¯t sure if he was going to fight them without any hesitation next time. He wanted to find a way to stop it.


    Woojin returned to the jet along with what he found. Bihyung was standing outside of the jet to protect it. He sighed, ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Were you guarding it alone?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Haemosu had to stand guard in case they woke up.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Did we finish refueling?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hop in.¡±


    Woojin saw all twelve Avatars all tied up and Haemosu standing guard in front of them. He knocked them out the moment any one of them woke up. Woojin walked in and found Doctor Ahn and Smith studying them.


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to bring them to a well-equipped hospital. We don¡¯t have an MRI in ourb.¡±


    Woojin nodded. Studying these Avatars would solidify the foundation of their future ns on what to do with them.


    ¡°We¡¯ll try everything we can here and ask for help from the nearestb. And can you check these too?¡±


    Woojin handed over twenty spiritual stones and Doctor Ahn nodded.


    ¡°Are these from the Avatars that got killed in the explosion?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°These spiritual stones were made through the Avatar project, right?¡±


    Doctor Ahn created Avatars but none of the Avatars he created died. So these were going to help his study.


    ¡°You¡¯ve brought valuable samples.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, unwillingly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll study them. I guess we¡¯ll be busy. We¡¯ll need assistance at this rate!¡±


    Woojin then gave the remnant of the explosives to Smith.


    ¡°Can you check how these explosives were made?¡±


    Smith looked over the parts and answered, ¡°Yes, probably. But I¡¯ll need some time.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Doctor Ahn then got out and while Woojin was on his way to Ryota¡¯s office, he saw Marco and Savina sitting on a bench. He had forgotten about them.


    Marco got up and greeted him, ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°You can go rest. I¡¯ll be with you soon after I¡¯m done with my work.¡±


    ¡°You can take your time.¡±


    These people didn¡¯t pay much attention to them but they gave them food and they also saved their lives, so Marco wanted to pay them back. Woojin walked into Ryota¡¯s office. Ryota nced over at Woojin and turned back into hisputer screen.


    ¡°There are no security cameras near the factory.¡±


    ¡°Did you get anything?¡±


    ¡°There was a British satellite that flew over at the time, so I checked it but I can¡¯t make out the destination they were heading.¡±


    ¡°Where did they move to?¡±


    ¡°They were moving toward Sudan, but they can always change direction.¡±


    ¡°Was there any other satellite nearby?¡±


    Ryota shook his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if they knew it, but they were in a dead spot which rarely happens.¡±


    ¡°They were lucky.¡±


    Woojin frowned and told Ryota to check ces near Sudan. Ryota replied, ¡°I am already on it. I¡¯m trying to track down their choppers but it¡¯s not easy.¡±


    Woojin asked, ¡°Can we check all the airports in Sudan?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯ll take time.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll need to check military bases too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on it.¡±


    Woojin then left. Bihyung was walking toward the jet and saw Woojin so he approached him.


    ¡°What¡¯s the n now?¡±


    ¡°Ryota says they started moving Sudan. How¡¯s Sudan?¡±


    ¡°That ce is a mess too. The only ce that¡¯s okay right now is Egypt.¡±


    ¡°Egypt?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Ra is too powerful. He easily overpowers any opposition.¡±


    Japan had powerful enemiesing for their representatives, but other ces weren¡¯t attacked with such powerful forces. It seems they tried but failed at Egypt as Ra was prepared for iing attacks after hearing Bihyung¡¯s warning. And because of that, Ra would not ignore Bihyung¡¯s request.


    ¡°How about we ask Egypt to help us? We can¡¯t operate by ourselves in that area.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. How about we ask Egypt to block it from the north and we move up?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Let¡¯s go up to Sudan.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Bihyung then walked out to make a call to Egypt and Woojin stayed by Ryota to check but they couldn¡¯t find any more hints. Ryota then began busily hacking into the satellite that flew over Sudan and Woojin left the room. Bihyung had already finished his call.


    ¡°I spoke with him. Egypt will put a blockade on the border between them and Sudan. Not even a ne will pass through.¡±


    ¡°Is that possible?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. They know the situation in the Central African Republic and the situation in Sudan isn¡¯t going too well.¡±


    Woojin nodded.


    ¡°And Ra told me he¡¯ll send an Avatar to help us.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°I exined what¡¯s going on and he wants to hear more. He said the Avatar will help us in Sudan.¡±


    ¡°Do you know who it is?¡±


    ¡°He told me it¡¯s Horus.¡±


    ¡°Horus?¡±


    Horus was a powerful Avatar. He wasn¡¯t as powerful as the strongest Avatar, Ra the Sun God, but Horus was still very powerful. Additionally, with his ability to fly and the Eye of Horus, he was a good ally for scouting purposes.


    ¡°Good. He¡¯ll be a great help to us.¡±


    Woojin then told Bihyung to start the ne to move over to Sudan before he went over to see Marco. The man seemed to be nervous as Woojin walked up and looked at him and Savina.


    ¡°Do you have anywhere to go?¡±


    ¡°No, sir.¡±


    Woojin then asked, ¡°Then can I ask you a favor?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Doctor Ahn needs assistance. Can you help him out?¡±


    ¡°Can I be of any help?¡±


    ¡°You sure can.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    That¡¯s when Miho came to him and Woojin spoke to her.


    ¡°Can you look after this girl? Just until wee back.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Miho smiled and sat down next to Savina while Woojin took Marco to Doctor Ahn. Smith had nothing much to do right now, so he was helping the doctor also.


    Doctor Ahn saw Woojining and so he asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°This is Marco.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Doctor.¡±


    Doctor Ahn nodded and turned to Woojin.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you need assistance?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I can¡¯t use anyone. I need someone who knows about our side.¡±


    ¡°You can ask him to run errands.¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    Woojin smiled and added, ¡°And can you check one more thing?¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°Marco resisted the sound of the flute.¡±


    Doctor Ahn also heard about the Avatar who used the flute to lure thousands of refugees.


    ¡°Can I test a few things then?¡±


    Woojin turned to Marco.


    ¡°Marco, you resisted against the sound of the flute. If we find out how you did it, it¡¯ll greatly help our cause.¡±


    Marco seemed to be happy to know that he could help.


    ¡°I will do anything to pay my debt for saving me and my daughter¡¯s life.¡±


    Woojin smiled.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be going to Sudan. You can learn to work and help with his research.¡±


    ¡°My daughter and I don¡¯t have passports.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±


    They could ask Horus to make an Egyptian passport or ask Old Hwang to get a fake passport. That¡¯s when an announcement was made.


    -We will be taking off soon. Please take your seats.


    Woojin tapped on Marco¡¯s shoulder and got out. When he returned, Savina wasughing while talking to Miho. Woojin looked at Miho who turned and tapped a spot next to her.


    ¡°Come and take a seat.¡±


    Woojin sat down and Savina bowed.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Woojin touched her head. Soon after the ne took off, Savina fell asleep and Woojin turned to Miho.


    ¡°How is she?¡±


    ¡°Clean. She doesn¡¯t have any memory that seems suspicious.¡±


    Woojin knew Miho read others people¡¯s memories out of habit, and so she had read Savina¡¯s memory as he expected.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°And Marco? He was clean too.¡±


    Woojin looked at Miho.


    ¡°When did you read his?¡±


    ¡°When he walked by a while ago. He¡¯s been clean for at least ten years. I¡¯ll take a closer look next time.¡±


    Woojin tapped on Miho¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°You have to be careful with using that on Avatars.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    She had be better after getting her eight tail, but she still didn¡¯t read the memories of Avatars as it could cause big trouble. Woojin looked out the window. Horus. It would be great if he joined their team with this chance.

 Chapter 110 - Reinforcement (3)

    <h4>Chapter 110: Reinforcement (3)</h4>


    Juba International Airport...


    There were people waiting for them when they got off the jet. At the front was a red Lamborghini and many cars were lined up behind it. A man with red spiky hair stood by the red Lamborghini. It was scorching hot outside, but the man was wearing a leather jacket and was chewing on his gum while waiting for the jet tond. He walked toward the people getting off the ne.


    Bihyung greeted the man, ¡°I see your taste is still the same.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, some things never change.¡±


    Woojin knew who it was right away. It was Horus. Woojin hadn¡¯t met him before, but he had heard about Horus.


    Horus then turned to Woojin, ¡°Are you Ko Woojin?¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you. I am Ko Woojin.¡±


    ¡°Call me Horus.¡±


    Woojin reached out and Horus shed his fist. Woojin bumped it with his fist.


    ¡°Can I ask you a favor?¡±


    ¡°Wow, asking for a favor already?¡±


    ¡°Can you make passports for two people?¡±


    Horus was confused.


    ¡°Passport?¡±


    Woojin then pointed at Marco and Savina.


    ¡°They will be joining us, but they don¡¯t have passports yet.¡±


    ¡°I see. That¡¯s an easy job.¡±


    Horus then called someone on his phone and asked, ¡°Anything else you need?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll need to know if there is arge number of missing people in Sudan.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to get people here if you befriend a resistance leader.¡±


    Woojin sighed.


    ¡°Resistance... couldn¡¯t think of that. There might be a factory here too then.¡±


    ¡°Factory? I wanted to hear more details about that actually. Where are we staying?¡±


    Woojin smiled, ¡°We need to go to the hospital first. We need an MRI and a CT scanner.¡±


    Horusughed.


    ¡°Sure. We have cars ready; I just didn¡¯t think we¡¯d be going to the hospital first.¡±


    They all entered the vehicles Horus had prepared and after the others got into the Cadic Escde, Horus said to Woojin, ¡°We should go together.¡±


    Woojin joined the curious Horus in his car, ¡°I want to hear the details.¡±


    ¡°An Avatar named Amon is creating Avatars.¡±


    ¡°I thought it was some kind of bad joke, but Ra trusts Bihyung and wants me to find out.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true. The twelve people in the Cadic are the Avatars that were created this time.¡±


    ¡°So you have proof then?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Horusughed bitterly.


    ¡°This is crazy. I gave up so much to create this body myself.¡±


    ¡°They are killing thousands of people in trying to do so. It¡¯s one out of every few thousand that seed.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a better chance than I thought.¡±


    Woojin turned to Horus and heughed.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t agree with creating those Avatars like that. I¡¯m pissed.¡±


    ¡°You said Sun God Ra wanted you to help?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Then can you help us to the end?¡±


    ¡°To the end?¡±


    Woojin nodded.


    ¡°Can you help us until we kill Amon?¡±


    Horus then turned to Woojin, but he still drove as if he had other eyes. He had a sight of a hawk. Horus then turned back to the front and mumbled, ¡°I thought I was only helping out here.¡±


    ¡°It would be nice if we caught Amon here, but it won¡¯t be easy.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm.¡± Horus answered, ¡°It¡¯s not up to me. I need Ra¡¯s permission.¡±


    ¡°Is that all you need?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I guess so.¡±


    Woojin smiled. If he could get help from Horus, then it¡¯d be set. Horus was weaker than Haemosu, but he was just as powerful as Bihyung and he had powers that would allow them to scout in different ways. They arrived at the hospital and the people who were waiting for them quickly took in the twelve Avatars in. Doctor Ahn, Haemosu, and Bihyung followed them to check the MRI and CT imaging process and Horus decided to hang out with Woojin, ¡°Let¡¯s have some tea.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Woojin followed him to a caf¨¦. Ryota, Miho, and Savina also followed them. Ryota was still hacking into the passing satellites through Sudan and Miho and Savina didn¡¯t have much to do so they also decided to go to the caf¨¦ to eat some cake. Savina was shocked to taste a cake she had never seen before and Miho smiled at her. Horus smiled and asked, ¡°Is the kid an Avatar too?¡±


    ¡°No. She¡¯s the daughter of Doctor Ahn¡¯s assistant.¡±


    Horusughed, ¡°Okay. So, I see that Avatars are being created. Anything else?¡±


    ¡°I know that you people have ones that can read the future too.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Then you must have heard that we can¡¯t see anything after ten years.¡±


    Horus narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Yeah. Ra is worried about that actually.¡±


    ¡°Did you guys have an answer to that?¡±


    ¡°Uh, probably an end to humankind?¡±


    Savina was shocked to hear it and Woojin said, ¡°I saw it in more detail. Amon is nning just that.¡±


    ¡°That is hard to believe. Even if the demons are crazy bastards, nning that makes no sense. There is no king without his people, remember?¡±


    Woojin didn¡¯t know what Amon was nning when he summoned the otherworldly god, but the n definitely killed Amon and probably the entire human race. The god was such a being. Woojin exined, ¡°The Avatar Project is just a part of the bigger n. That¡¯s why we need to stop Amon.¡±


    Horus sipped his coffee and answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know if what you are saying is true, but I know that we should stop his Avatar Project at least. I¡¯ll help you as much as I can.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. I¡¯m counting on you.¡±


    Woojin then looked out the caf¨¦¡¯s window and Ryota called him over, ¡°Can youe here for a second?¡±


    Woojin walked over and Ryota said, ¡°I¡¯m checking on the airport... and look.¡±


    Ryota pulled up a screen of a Chinese man at the airport.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Doctor Wu. He was one of the best before Doctor Ahn came along in this area. But he went missing a while ago.¡±


    Woojin frowned.


    ¡°You think he¡¯s the one working on the Avatar Project?¡±


    ¡°Probably.¡±


    Woojin crossed his arms, ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯s not an Avatar.¡±


    Woojin smiled.


    ¡°Then we can find him with the Eagle Eye.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Maybe we can find Amon too if we¡¯re lucky.¡±


    This was an unexpected discovery.


    ¡°How long will it take?¡±


    ¡°You know that thisptop isn¡¯t enough.¡±


    ¡°Can you do it inside the jet?¡±


    ¡°No. I need a securework.¡±


    Woojin then turned to Horus.


    ¡°Can you find us a ce with securework lines?¡±


    ¡°What about a broadcastingpany building?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯ll work,¡± Ryota answered.


    ¡°Bihyung and Haemosu will guard this ce. Let¡¯s go,¡± Woojin said.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Horus got up and Woojin turned to Miho.


    ¡°Stay with Haemosu.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Woojin then got into Horus¡¯ car along with Ryota. Their destination wasn¡¯t too far from the hospital. When they got to the broadcastingpany building, the CEO came down to greet them. They walked inside and received their own room to work on things, and Ryota began hacking the Eagle Eye. Woojin asked Horus, ¡°Are you guys in control of Sudan too?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we were working with African Avatars here but these crazy bastards stopped working after the Day of Chaos, so we had toe in. That¡¯s why we have full control over here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. You stay here then. I¡¯ll make a call to my boss.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Woojin then leaned over to see what Rota was doing. He was already connected to Eagle Eye.


    ¡°I¡¯m searching for Doctor Wu. It¡¯ll take time.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s trust the Eagle Eye.¡±


    Finding an Avatar was impossible but it wasn¡¯t hard to track down a human. The screen shed quickly as they waited and when Horus got back into the room, Ryota spoke up, ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°Where is he?¡±


    Ryota frowned.


    ¡°He¡¯s already in Egypt.¡±


    ¡°Already?¡±


    ¡°Egypt?¡±


    Wojin and Horus both asked at once and Ryota pointed to the screen, ¡°He¡¯s been spotted in Aswan.¡±


    Woojin turned to Horus, ¡°Can you move in from Egypt first?¡±


    ¡°Of course. If they areing in through our country, then we¡¯ll make a move.¡±


    ¡°They have Amon and Shango with them.¡±


    ¡°Shango? Then we¡¯ll need stronger ones.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. And they should have new Avatars with them too. But when did they get there so fast?¡±


    ¡°Maybe Doctor Wu was moving separately. Or maybe he just changed nes in Sudan.¡±


    Woojin instructed Horus, ¡°Get Doctor Wu first. We¡¯ll move to Aswan right away.¡±

 Chapter 111 - Aswan (1)

    <h4>Chapter 111: Aswan (1)</h4>


    Ryota did a search on Doctor Wu as they flew over to Aswan. Doctor Wu was located in a private hospital just outside Aswan City. It was unclear as to why the doctor was traveling to such a ce, but the important thing was to capture him before he could run away. As they watched the security cameras at the hospital, they saw cars pulling in. Woojin smiled.


    ¡°They¡¯re ready for it.¡±


    Hunters got out from their cars and began to circle the hospital. Avatars soon came out as well.


    After shutting the car door, a woman said, ¡°It¡¯s likely that Shango is inside. I¡¯ll take care of Shango. Wep, you take Amon. There¡¯s also the possibility that we might face the other weak Avatars. Maahes, Anubis, you two take them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sekhmet.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll make them regreting into Egypt.¡±


    Sekhmet strode forward and opened the door. She then reached out against gunfires that was fired upon her. Her spiritual power disintegrated the bullets with ease.


    ¡°Take them out.¡±


    Maahes, a giant man, darted in. The men pulled their triggers again but Maahes took all the bullets with his metal-like body and threw his fist at them. One attack burst their heads open and ripped everything apart. Maahes, a god of war, was specialized for battles like this. As he dealt with the mercenaries, Sekhmet walked up the staircase. Two men followed her and the one with a ck mask asked, ¡°And what are we going to do with the doctor?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll capture him alive.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Sekhmet reached the 2nd floor and saw a man sitting down on a chair.


    ¡°Shango. You daree into Egypt with these weaklings?¡±


    Shango scoffed, ¡°Wow. I didn¡¯t expect to get into trouble with some powerful ones like you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m here?¡±


    Shango stood up and Sekhmet frowned. She focused on Shango. There were ten standing behind him. There were eightrge well-built men, an Asian man with sses, and a woman. They weren¡¯t Avatars of Africa, meaning they were probably new Avatars. The Asian man was probably Doctor Wu.


    ¡°You have nine fresh Avatars. Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡±


    Shango grabbed the woman¡¯s shoulder and threatened, ¡°I just thought of running away, but Doctor Wu here wants your blood.¡±


    ¡°What? You¡¯re mad.¡±


    Sekhmet was dumbfounded. Shango was one of the strongest Avatars, but Sekhmet was simr in power. Without Amon, they were nothing. Even Anubis alone could handle all of them. That¡¯s when Maahes walked up the stairs and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    ¡°It seems they want to capture us alive.¡±


    Maahesughed and dashed forward.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to listen to that nonsense.¡±


    Shango then backed up and ordered, ¡°Do it.¡±


    The woman then ced both hands on the floor. A waveform shot out. It didn¡¯t do anything to Maahes but it was different for Sekhmet.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    She reached out but her power did not work. Her power to destroy everything was blocked. It seemed as if Anubis and Wep were experiencing a simr thing.


    The muscr men then moved to take Maahes down. Maahes was strong, but he couldn¡¯t handle three at once and they pinned him down. Sekhmet gritted her teeth and jumped down the stairs while Anubis and Wep tried to block those big men from reaching her. Yet they were also overpowered by the men and caught up to Sekhmet.


    Shango came up to her and said, ¡°Wow. This really works then.¡±


    Sekhmet red at Shango as she was brought down by two men.


    ¡°You think you¡¯ll get away with this?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Remember you¡¯re alive because we wanted to run some tests on you. You would¡¯ve died already if it wasn¡¯t for that.¡±


    Shango smiled and turned to the back to the woman standing next to Doctor Wu.


    ¡°This is an unexpected finding. She¡¯s a mutant, but she can do something like this.¡±


    Shango smiled and poked Sekhmet¡¯s cheek. Then he turned to Doctor Wu.


    ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll clean out the rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    The woman then let go of her hands and the wave disappeared. Shango then opened the window and reached out. A bolt of lighting shed out his hands and he burnt all the hunters alive.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move.¡±


    Horus was certain that the situation would easily be solved when he saw the four Avatars walk into the building.


    ¡°Sekhmet, Wep, Maahes, and Anubis. It¡¯s done.¡±


    Even if there were a lot of Avatars waiting inside, Woojin also thought that those powerful Avatars was enough. However, when they saw the lightning bolt frying everything outside, Horus frowned.


    ¡°That¡¯s Shango¡¯s attack.¡±


    Bihyung nodded.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°They can¡¯t lose. How did that happen?¡±


    Sekhmet was one of the strongest Avatars in Egypt. The other Avatars were equally as powerful as well. It was hard to believe they had all been defeated. Woojin then saw an emergency van leaving the hospital.


    ¡°Track that car.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on it.¡±


    Woojin frowned as he saw two cars leaving. This entire project had never happened in the past. It was now beyond Woojin¡¯s expectations. Woojin turned to Horus. He didn¡¯t seem to grasp what was going on.


    ¡°Horus. Get a hold of yourself. Even the hunters are gone. Ra might not know what¡¯s happened yet.¡±


    Horus then brought his hands up and rubbed his face.


    ¡°Sorry. I was shocked. I¡¯ll call him right now.¡±


    Woojin then turned to Bihyung.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to deal with the resistance group in Sudan. Do you think there¡¯s a good way to do that?¡±


    Bihyung shook his head.


    ¡°Not unless we decide to meddle with Sudan¡¯s politics. It¡¯s hard.¡±


    ¡°But we can¡¯t have them increase the number of Avatars.¡±


    Horus then hung up and came over.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell Sudan that we¡¯re on a mission to wipe out the resistance army. However, it will require many Avatars.¡±


    If the project was already in ce, they must have had at least ten Avatars. Woojin¡¯s team required more Avatars to deal with and the only ce possible around Sudan was from Egypt.


    ¡°Can we send that many though?¡±


    ¡°Not right now. We¡¯ll pressure them and take care of the business here before we go there ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Tell the Sudan government to pressure the resistance group. They might be doingrge scale experiments already. We have to stop them.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Horus then got back to calling on his phone and Woojin went to Doctor Ahn. He needed to know what was going on with the research since they had nothing to do until they got to the airport. Marco bowed when Woojin walked in. Woojin asked Doctor Ahn, ¡°How¡¯s the reagent?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s different from ours. They created it with the cursed dragon¡¯s blood.¡±


    ¡°Is it possible?¡±


    ¡°Yes, because they don¡¯t care about one¡¯s consciousness. They probably think it¡¯s better to keep it that way.¡±


    ¡°I see... they only want them as weapons.¡±


    ¡°And I see how they were able to make it so fast.¡±


    Doctor Ahn continued, ¡°You said, Doctor Wu is involved?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Then he would have had the ingredients. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t have many Avatars to work from so there probably isn¡¯t arge variety.¡±


    Woojin frowned.


    ¡°Then do you think having more Avatar blood would enable them to create more powerful Avatars?¡±


    ¡°There will be trials and errors, but probablility-wise, yes.¡±


    ¡°Dammit. That¡¯s bad news.¡±


    ¡°Any problem?¡±


    ¡°Egyptian Avatars have captured.¡±


    Doctor Ahn then said, ¡°That will enable them to increase their sess rate. They¡¯ll be able to create various types of Avatars.¡±

 Chapter 112 - Aswan (2)

    <strong>Chapter 112: Aswan (2)</strong>


    They divided up the team when they got to Aswan airport. Haemosu and Habaek decided to stay behind to watch the twelve Avatars and Brunhilde was also left behind to protect Doctor Ahn. It was a huge decrease in power on Woojin¡¯s side but Horus took their ce. He asked for reinforcement from Ra and Geb, the God of Earth, and Montu was also waiting for them.


    ¡°This is Geb. And this is Montu.¡±


    Geb was the God of Earth, but he was stronger than Horus. Montu was also a powerful Avatar with his jaguar-like looks.


    ¡°I am Ko Woojin.¡±


    Geb answered with a deep voice, ¡°We were closer so we came first, but there are moreing.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but we¡¯re in a hurry right now.¡±


    Their urgent priority now was to get to Doctor Wu fast. If they captured Doctor Wu, Amon would lose the ability to create Avatars. Even if they had Sekhmet and the other Avatars, they would need time to work on it. They had to get Doctor Wu before that.


    ¡°They are headed to Aswan University.¡±


    Geb frowned, ¡°That¡¯s bad news. We¡¯ll have to evacuate the students.¡±


    ¡°It will be harder to capture Doctor Wu if the ce bes a mess.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then what do you think we should do?¡±


    Woojin then brought up the flute.


    ¡°We¡¯ll lure the students out with this.¡±


    It was easy for Avatars to resist it, so Doctor Wu and his people wouldn¡¯t be lured. Geb nodded.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go there first. I¡¯ll have the university barricaded while we¡¯re on the way.¡±


    Woojin was with Bihyung, Yeohong, and Miho. The others were left on the jet and Ryota was going to send information from the jet. Horus got into the car with Geb and Montu. Woojin checked his weapons while Miho drove the car. Bihyung asked, ¡°I know those bullets are powerful, but don¡¯t you have powerful divine objects already?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but this is more cost-efficient.¡±


    Woojin then tossed a gun to Bihyung.


    ¡°You should try using one too.¡±


    ¡°You think I¡¯ll rely on one of these like humans?¡±


    ¡°You need to change your perspective. It¡¯s more powerful when Avatars use one.¡±


    Bihyung then checked the .44 Magnum and grinned.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll give it a try.¡±


    Woojin then threw one to Yeohong.


    ¡°Only Cleaners use these.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but the world will change. Who knows if it will save your life down the road?¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t.¡±


    Yeohong spat but she kept the gun anyway. Woojin then looked out the window. As the Aswan University came into sight, there were cars blocking the roads. Woojin took the flute as soon as he left the car and Bihyungughed.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even use it well. Give it to me. I¡¯ll y a tune.¡±


    Bihyung then began to y the flute with his spiritual power. Yeohong got up onto the roof of the car and focused. The sound began to spread into the university as all hunters looked onward and students beganing out with dazed expressions. Woojin called Ryota.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Doctor Wu?¡±


    -He¡¯s still inside hisb.


    ¡°Good. Then we¡¯ll move in.¡±


    Woojin then turned to Bihyung. Thousands of students were lining up to follow him and Woojin stopped to watch him.


    ¡°They follow me if I y the flute, but I can¡¯t send them to where I want them to go. What should I do?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. You move them out then.¡±


    ¡°Dammit.¡±


    Bihyung then began walking out while ying the flute. What¡¯s important was to have the students evacuate the area around theb. Woojin then looked. They kidnapped Egyptian Avatars and were still staying in Egypt. Were they ready? Bihyung returned after he had the students move to a park and handed over the flute.


    ¡°Shall we go in then?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    As they went in, hunters barricaded the university.


    ¡°They know we¡¯re here but they aren¡¯ting.¡±


    ¡°Sekhmet and her team were powerful. If they lost, we shouldn¡¯t let our guard down.¡±


    ¡°Maybe we should¡¯ve brought Haemosu with us.¡±


    ¡°Then we should¡¯vee with everyone. We can¡¯t do that yet.¡±


    ¡°Maybe we should¡¯ve killed all those Avatars.¡±


    ¡°You know we shouldn¡¯t do that.¡±


    Woojin then looked toward theb and Horus approached him.


    ¡°Geb says that they are inside.¡±


    ¡°How does he know that?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the God of Earth. With no students around, the only ones who remain are the enemies. Four of our Avatars are on the beds and there are about twenty others around them.¡±


    ¡°Is Amon there?¡±


    ¡°We can figure out the numbers, but we don¡¯t know who¡¯s who.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s move in then.¡±


    Woojin then took out his rifle and Geb asked, ¡°Why are you carrying that thing around?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s cost-effective.¡±


    Woojin then led the group and Geb turned to Horus who just shrugged. They began to move in toward where the enemy was waiting. They weren¡¯t sure why, but they were waiting for them. They burst into theb and Woojin saw a bolt of lightning zapping toward them. Geb stomped on the ground and the ground rose to block the lightning.


    The ground then crumbled down and they walked in. Shango greeted them.


    ¡°How do you like my wee gesture?¡±


    They weren¡¯t injured thanks to Geb.


    ¡°Do you have Sekhmet?¡± Geb asked Shango.


    ¡°Of course. We¡¯re taking her blood sample, but Doctor Wu wants to dissect her after.¡±


    ¡°How dare...!¡±


    Shango continued, ¡°Oh, and he wants to have you guys too. It¡¯s better if we have more samples.¡±


    Geb looked at Shango coldly. Shango stepped back to where there was a woman and seventeen men. They were all Avatars with buff bodies. Geb brought his fist up and smashed the ground. The ground opened and fired itself like spears toward Avatars. The woman then ced her hands together and those spears turned into dust. Then, the energy wave swept through the people. Geb frowned and mmed the ground, but nothing worked. Bihyung also snapped his fingers but the Dokkebi Fire did not appear.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Large men charged and Woojin shook his head. He was able to realize their ns. It was a good n. They had a woman to stop all the use of spiritual powers and have the muscr Avatars overpower them. It was effective against Avatars who relied on their powers. Only Horus and Yeohong were eager to fight in such a situation. Woojin then aimed his rifle, the best type of weapon when it was a fight without spiritual power and his bullets didn¡¯t have any regr bullets. His gun made three men fall to the ground and Woojin swung his Kusanagi no ken. The man had a metal sleeve, but the sword cut through it like paper and Woojin headbutted the man. knocking him out as the other giant men flinched.


    There weren¡¯t that many who could fight equally against Woojin without spiritual powers.

 Chapter 113 - Aswan (3)

    <strong>Chapter 113: Aswan (3)</strong>


    As Woojin overpowered the four of them, Bihyung grabbed one and threw them down on the floor.


    ¡°Are we going to kill them?¡±


    ¡°No, let¡¯s keep them alive if possible. But don¡¯t hesitate if you need to kill them.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Bihyung tried to twist the arm, but the Avatar was stronger than him so Bihyung pulled out his gun. He already knew the power behind the bullet so he aimed at the man¡¯s shoulders. However, Geb and the others were having a hard time fighting them back. Most of them charged at Woojin as they realized Woojin was the most dangerous enemy here and he smiled in response. He had trained in his sword art because he didn¡¯t trust his spiritual powers but it was now helping him. After overpowering many of them so that Bihyung, Horus, and Yeohong could handle the rest, Woojin dashed in.


    He ran toward the woman and Shango shouted, ¡°Release it!¡±


    Woojin then realized that the woman¡¯s power reached everyone in the surroundings. The woman ced both her hands together and the spiritual power returned. Shango unleashed a bolt of lightning and Woojin put his spiritual power in the sword and swung. He was lucky. The bolt struck his sword and sparked to the side. Woojin reached Shango and threw a punch at him. Shango¡¯s head was hit and thrown to the back. Woojin brought up his bamboo spear and thrust it forward. Shango¡¯s body sparked with lightning but Woojin ignored it and continued to thrust his spear. The spear pierced Shango¡¯s chest after prating through the lightning barrier.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Woojin then swung his sword but Shango got up with the wound on his chest. He fired lightning at Woojin, but the problem was that this attack was going to affect the woman too. Woojin rammed into her, pushing her to the walls, but he couldn¡¯t focus on her now as the lightning was striking toward him. That¡¯s when a stone wall came up from the floor to protect him. Geb smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    With the spiritual power back, Geb quickly used his powers. Woojin nodded. Shango was already injured but his lightning was enough to destroy this ce. Woojin jumped and threw his spear while Shango threw his lightning, but the spear prated through and pierced his stomach. The lightning, however, struck Woojin. But this time, rocks came up from the ground to cover Woojin like armor. Woojin was uninjured, but it still threw him way back to end of the corridor, and Miho grabbed him in her arms.


    Woojin looked up to her in the embrace and Miho smiled.


    ¡°Are you a princess now?¡±


    Woojin got up. He felt that his chest had gone numb from the attack. All therge men were down on the ground, pinned by rocks that Geb had summoned. Woojin then got in and met the woman. She was scared.


    ¡°Do you know where Amon is?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s Amon?¡±


    Woojin sighed. He thought he would capture Amon when he captured Doctor Wu, but he had turned tail again. Woojin looked at the woman.


    ¡°Will you resist?¡±


    ¡°N-no.¡±


    She only had the spiritual powers to freeze things. She had no intention of fighting them. Woojin turned to Miho, ¡°Take her.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Woojin then moved along with Geb. As they walked into theb, Ryota opened all the doors remotely and Woojin saw the ones tied to the beds. He also saw Doctor Wu who was looking at the screen and the doctor asked, ¡°Is it over already?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s over.¡±


    Doctor Wu turned and Woojin went to him and grabbed his neck.


    ¡°We meet for the first time.¡±


    Doctor Wu didn¡¯t seem he had been hypnotized. It was apparent that he sided with Amon on his own will. Woojin threw a punch and knocked Doctor Wu out. He frowned as he looked at Sekhmet and the other Avatars. Most of their blood had been sucked out so they were like mummies now. Geb also came into the room and frowned, working on a machine to put all the blood back into them. This wouldn¡¯t automatically help them recover, but their powers will allow them to do so once the blood returned to them.


    Woojin then slung Doctor Wu over his shoulder and got out. Bihyung asked, ¡°Did you get him?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Amon¡¯s not here. We¡¯ll have to search the ce and get everything.¡±


    Woojin then whispered into Biyhyung¡¯s ear, ¡°We have to make sure we get all the reagents. We can¡¯t let the Egyptians take it either.¡±


    It was possible that the existence of such a project could tempt other Avatars too. Bihyung assured him, ¡°It won¡¯t be hard to do things without their content in Egypt.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but we can¡¯t let them take it. We¡¯ll ask for others to help if needed.¡±


    ¡°Should we just burn them?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea too. Let¡¯s take Doctor Wu back. Maybe he¡¯ll have a memory about Amon.¡±


    ¡°Then we need to get back to the airport.¡±


    Woojin got out first. On his way out, he looked at the Avatars buried under the rocks and turned to Horus.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back to the airport first. Can you help keep them safe? I think enemies have a way to turn them into monsters, so we¡¯ll have to be careful.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Woojin then went to the airport with Doctor Wu and the woman. Miho asked as she drove, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Sharon.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Miho. Nice to meet you.¡±


    Sharon smiled awkwardly. It didn¡¯t seem like she feltfortable being with former enemies. Woojin watched Doctor Wu in case he woke up. They were soon at the hospital and Woojin transported Doctor Wu on his shoulder and to the jet.


    Haemosu greeted him as he walked in.


    ¡°Good work.¡±


    Haemosu then went out to stand guard. Woojin threw Doctor Wu onto the chair and he woke up.


    ¡°Ugh..¡±


    Doctor Wu blinked and found Doctor Ahn.


    ¡°Doctor Ahn...?¡±


    Doctor Ahn didn¡¯t respond and turned to Woojin.


    ¡°Why did you bring him here? You should¡¯ve just killed him.¡±


    Doctor Wu became pale but Woojin said, ¡°I have to see his memory. Miho can sh it to multiple people, so we can watch together. Get as much as you need. I need information about Amon.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Miho then began to read the memory. Doctor Ahn was intrigued. The experiment Doctor Wu did on live humans was valuable information Doctor Ahn could not get anywhere else. Doctor Wu studied the newly-created Avatars, but he also created other things in more detail. It gave huge inspiration to Doctor Ahn as he watched the memories.


    Woojin then focused on other things. Amon already had over one hundred Avatars in this project. It was much more than what Woojin had imagined. He then saw Amon moving through the Niles River. It didn¡¯t seem like it would be easy to find him. But at least Doctor Wu was the leader of the Avatar Project so it was probably going toe to an end.


    Woojin then opened his eyes and took a step back. All these happenings were part of the butterfly effect that Woojin created after returning to the past. There had been millions who died already. Woojin clenched his fist; he couldn¡¯t waste time ming himself. He needed to stop Amon before it was toote.

 Chapter 114 - Contract (1)

    <strong>Chapter 114: Contract (1)</strong>


    The ones he met at the airport lounge looked sullen. Woojin looked at Sekhmet who was still pale after returning from the brink of death. She spoke first when Woojin looked at her.


    ¡°What were you thinking?¡± she asked in a cold voice.


    Woojin replied, ¡°Avatars must coexist with humans. We cannot use them as specimens to experiment with creating more Avatars.¡±


    ¡°Is that the reason why you burned all those test reagents without even asking us?¡±


    Woojin nodded and Sekhmet turned to Bihyung.


    ¡°We cannot let this one slide.¡±


    Woojin then moved his body closer to her.


    ¡°Let me ask you something. This project doesn¡¯t help you. The Avatars created from this project cannot be your Avatars. They are new Avatars.¡±


    Sekhmet was at a loss for words. Making an Avatar was not an easy task for the gods themselves. So if they could find a way to create Avatars artificially and find a way to take their ce, then they didn¡¯t need to worry about their Avatars being killed. At least that¡¯s what they were hoping to do when Bihyung burned them all. That¡¯s why they were confronting Woojin.


    Woojin sharply said, ¡°Let me make this clear. I don¡¯t think you people understand the gravity of the current situation. That¡¯s why you all have absurd ideas.¡±


    Geb then intervened, ¡°You cannot make our noble intentions of helping you into something corrupt like that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll apologize if I did. I must assume that you understand why Bihyung had to take such action.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Both of them couldn¡¯t answer and Woojin continued, ¡°Create an Avatar and find a way to take control of it afterward? Honestly speaking, I agree the idea is great if we can do it without sacrificing innocent human lives.¡±


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only in the testing phase. So, if you are going to help, then help us further on this.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Let us study the blood of Egyptian Avatars. Doctor Wu created a reagent, but we have Doctor Ahn who is a more talented scientist. If we are lucky, we may be able to create the right form that might work for you.¡±


    Sekhmet turned to Geb and he nodded. Sekhmet answered, ¡°Then will we share the ownership of the newly-created reagents?¡±


    ¡°If we seed, yes. But you have to promise this to us.¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°We need to have the consent from the human who will be turning into an Avatar.¡±


    There were people out there who would be willing to do it for money or to avenge someone. Woojin didn¡¯t want to keep them from finding those individuals either. He thought if there were people who needed to choose such desperate measures, it was better for them to get such a chance. He too would have agreed if he was asked the same thing in the past when he lost his family.


    Sekhmet agreed, ¡°Good. We¡¯ll keep the promise.¡±


    Woojin then turned to Miho. She took the bag out and pulled out a syringe. Sekhmetughed, ¡°Oh? So you knew we would agree?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason you wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    Woojin then got the blood samples from all the Avatars he had met in Egypt.


    ¡°We¡¯ll use the blood to study it and give you an update on our findings. But I need to ask you to help us with one thing.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°What we need besides your blood is the blood of spiritual beings, especially that which is given voluntarily. Can you help us get it?¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be hard. We¡¯ll get blood from spiritual beings that live within Egypt.¡±


    ¡°That will be great.¡±


    Sekhmet then crossed her legs and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s talk business.¡±


    Woojin took out a tablet and showed it to Sekhmet. She narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°We have two farms here in Egypt?¡±


    Egypt had too many Avatars to work on the Avatar Project, so they created monster farms instead and createdbs for the Avatar Project in nearby countries. However, after they failed to protect Doctor Wu, they would most likely to try to make as many as Avatars they could while itsted. Woojin needed to move quickly to stop it.


    The farms were going to be handled by the Egyptian Avatars while Woojin and his team will move onto the otherbs. Egypt agreed to support them with whatever they needed.


    Sekhmet got up from her seat and gave Woojin a spiritual stone. She smiled.


    ¡°Geb fought with you, but it¡¯s you who got him. And considering the fact that you saved our lives, we cannot take this as our own. This is yours.¡±


    Woojin received Shango¡¯s spiritual stone. It was obvious that it held powerful spiritual power within. Feeding it to his Fang would greatly increase his powers.


    Doctor Ahn was excited. He didn¡¯t expect to get this many types of blood at once. He was already full of many creative ideas after looking into Doctor Wu¡¯s memory and he now had some specimen to study. He was especially astounded when he checked Marco¡¯s blood. Marco had a powerful resistance. Doctor Ahn wasn¡¯t sure about where Marco could use the characteristic to resist against the spiritual power, but he knew one way it could be put to use. He quickly mixed it with some other ingredients and injected it into the twelve Avatars.


    They needed powerful resistance to fight their hypnosis. And while everyone gathered, the twelve Avatars were injected with a mixture of Marco¡¯s blood. They were already moving over with their jet so they had nothing else to do anyway.


    One of the twelve Avatars opened his eyes, ¡°Where are we?¡±


    ¡°We are on a ne.¡±


    The man got up and turned to Woojin. He then turned back and saw the others who were waking up. Memories wereing back to him. He was told that he had be an Avatar. He then remembered being shocked and running rampant toward his kidnappers and was pinned down. That was thest of it.


    ¡°Did I make some kind of mistake?¡±


    ¡°You were hypnotized. You almost killed us, and all of the refugees.¡±


    The man was shocked, and so were the others. The reason they ended up at the refugee camp was because they wanted to run away and save their own families. But now, their families were all dead. Despair gripped them. Woojin said, ¡°You can rest and tell us when you calm down. It is up to you if you want to fight against the ones who did this to you or if you want to run away and hide.¡±


    The man looked up at Woojin and asked, ¡°Those men were strong. I remember a bit, but I didn¡¯t evene close to defeating them. How can we fight such men?¡±


    Woojin answered, ¡°If you have the will to do it, you can. We¡¯ll provide you with the methods to fight.¡±


    The man looked eager to work for his vengeance. He replied, ¡°I will fight.¡±


    ¡°What is your name?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Tom.¡±


    Woojin ced a hand on his shoulder.


    ¡°Tom. Thank you for your decision. You can rest for now.¡±


    Tom and the other Avatars were given time to rest and Woojin walked over to Doctor Ahn. The doctor was checking their data. Woojin asked, ¡°How are they?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re good. Marco¡¯s blood... it¡¯s an unexpected finding.¡±


    ¡°Can I ask you something else?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Egyptian Avatars will give us the blood of spiritual beings. Can you work on the Avatar Project so we can make Marco be an Avatar?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I can. But if we can get something to rece the dragon¡¯s blood, we might be able to do it. Are you thinking of that n because of his power?¡±


    ¡°Yes. If he can resist spiritual power when he¡¯s a human, he might be more powerful when he bes an Avatar.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Doctor Ahn then went back to his studies. He didn¡¯t tell Woojin yet, but he had found one thing. It was an idea about another project. It was still in the early stages, but this was only for Woojin. If it reachedpletion, it was going to give Woojin wings to soar.

 Chapter 115 - Contract (2)

    <h4><strong>Chapter 115: Contract (2)</strong></h4>


    Amon looked at ones left in his hideout. He lost a lot of what he had, but he had now earned a new power. It was unfortunate that he had lost Dmitri and Wangjinjin, meaning the loss of his influence over the world. Not to mention, he also had lost most of his monster farms. It was especially bad that he had lost his influence over the African continent.


    Nheless, he had earned new power. Newly-created Avatars were now fully under his control. He now had the power to control their minds so that they could follow Amon¡¯s will. They weren¡¯t yet experienced to show their true potential, but there were also some mutants among them.


    And there were ones who could help with their training. One of them had gotten Amon¡¯s power himself. He didn¡¯t receive the full power of his far sight, but he had the power of foresight in a battle. It gave the Avatar a powerful weapon in fights, and with that, he had the ability to teach other Avatars.


    Amon looked at his soldiers. Two hundred Avatars. The number was less than when he had vampires with him, but these Avatars would have more potential with proper training.


    Amon believed that if he trained these soldiers, he could even overpower other demons to have them follow his will. Amon smiled coldly. He now had finished most of the magic rune instation process. However, he was missing a crucial ingredient. He needed his offering.


    Amon made a call on his phone. He had been rushing thingstely, but now he had to stop and prepare.


    ¡°Shiva. I need to talk to you.¡±


    As the team ambushed allbs around Egypt, they realized that Amon had run away quickly. All reagents were already taken out and there were no Avatars left alive. They weren¡¯t sure how Amon¡¯s team did it, but Miho couldn¡¯t read the memories anymore. They didn¡¯t get anything new after finding Doctor Wu. At the very least, it was nice to put Doctor Wu¡¯s put to a stop.


    Doctor Wu decided to help Doctor Ahn now. He helped Amon¡¯s n for his own greed, but his knowledge as a scientist was impable.


    Doctor Ahn went to the team of twelve Avatars. Miho was training them in the hunter¡¯s way. They were learning how to use weapons that they just received. Some used heavy machine guns while some used small rifles. They searched for weapons that suited them the best. There were also bullets in development so the team could use them.


    Tom was the leader of the team. He was a quick learner.


    Woojin walked past them and went inside. Bihyung was training with Dokkebi Fire. He had never trained until now, but he seemed to be determined to increase his power. Woojin decided not to interfere with Bihyung¡¯s training and went to Ryota.


    Ryota was busily working on making a program. They only had three satellites, which wasn¡¯t enough, but he trying to make it work. Woojin asked, ¡°Ryota. How¡¯s the progress?¡±


    ¡°If we are making an Eagle Eye, we have enough. But I can¡¯t make the program to find Avatars alone.¡±


    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why we are on the way to find someone who can help you with that.¡±


    ¡°Who do we have at Tibet that can do that?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a monk there.¡±


    Woojin didn¡¯t exin further. There was a weird monk that Woojin needed to find. If they could find him, it would help Ryota create the program to find Amon.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Woojin tapped on his shoulder and returned back to his seat. He then checked on himself. Tsukuyomi¡¯s stone was still half intact but Woojin¡¯s spiritual power had increased greatly. He closed his eyes to begin training on managing his spiritual power on their way to Tibet.


    Pot Pce of Lhasa, Tibet...


    Woojin arrived with Miho. With Amon in hiding, it wasn¡¯t necessary for the entire team to move together. Miho smiled as she walked past many people. She seemed excited so Woojin smiled, ¡°You look excited.¡±


    ¡°You realize how long it¡¯s been since west walked onnd?¡±


    They¡¯d been moving with nes and helicopters the entire time except when they attacked a target. Woojin then walked toward Pot Pce and a monk came up to him. The monk bowed and said, ¡°We were waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°I am here to meet with the Monk of the Golden Wheel.¡±


    ¡°Follow me please.¡±


    The monk shuffled forward and Woojin followed him. He retraced his memory about them. Monks of Tibet. They were so powerful that they remembered their past lives. They were the most powerful in divine magic. They were ones that trained for their entire lives to be a living Buddah. And one of monks Woojin met was a monk who joined the fight to stop the disaster from happening within Tibet. He was human but he was powerful enough to fight against Avatars and heter sided with the hunters. Woojin wasn¡¯t sure how he could find him when he got here, but the monk already knew he wasing.


    Confused, Miho asked, ¡°Is he human?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°That monk.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Why?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t read his memory.¡±


    Woojin smiled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    In the past, Miho had to lie down for three days to recover after trying to read their memories. These monks who remembered their past lives had vast memories that posed more danger in reading them.


    ¡°It will be hard to read, but their memories are like a vast sea. They remember their past lives. You will be swept away by the sea of memories.¡±


    ¡°Is that even possible for humans?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s why they are different from other monks.¡±


    Miho became astonished and looked at the back of the monk again.


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s also why there aren¡¯t that many monks. Not everyone can be one.¡±


    As Woojin exined, they began to move to the basement of Pot Pce. The monk pushed on the wall when there was no one around and the wall turned to show a door. They then walked in and walked through a long, maze-like corridor. When they got to a certain room, they found a man sitting on a red cushion. Woojin walked up to him.


    When Woojin met the Monk of the Golden Wheel, he was just one of the hunters who wasn¡¯t as influential. Woojin sat down in front of him and the monk spoke.


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Do you know me?¡±


    The monk bowed and answered, ¡°I¡¯m not sure why, but it seems that I¡¯ve met you in a certain part of my life. And I felt that we will meet again.¡±


    It was different from looking into the future. The monk only knew about the past and future of his own life.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to ask for your help.¡±


    ¡°Why do you need my help in the world that is overrun by monsters?¡±


    ¡°We need to find a specific Avatar, and we need your help to find him.¡±


    ¡°That is interesting.¡±


    The monk turned back to the monk that had guided Woojin here.


    ¡°You should take my ce while I¡¯m gone.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    The Monk of the Golden Wheel then got up and turned to Woojin.


    ¡°Shall we go then?¡±


    Woojin didn¡¯t expect for him toe this easily. The monk smiled, ¡°If my life is so intertwined, it seems that you have a greater burden in your life that I cannot possibly imagine. Hence the reason why I¡¯m joining you.¡±


    They left the pce and the monk asked Woojin, ¡°Are we traveling by car?¡±


    They got into the car and began riding back to the airport. The monk sat in the rear and closed his eyes. Miho nced at him, unconvinced that the monk was that powerful and Woojin grinned. When they got onto the jet, the monk became surprised.


    ¡°I did not expect to see such people here.¡±


    Avatars looked at the monk confusingly. Haemosu approached them and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you were going to bring him here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    ¡°Is it the first time in this life?¡±


    Haemosu answered the monk and Bihyung asked Woojin, ¡°How did you get such a man?¡±

 Chapter 116 - Contract (3)

    <h4>Chapter 116: Contract (3)</h4>


    The monk greeted everyone. Not that many people knew the monk, but everyone who knew him spoke very highly of him. He was human, but he was very close to bing an Avatar. When the monk joined Ryota and Woojin, he was intrigued by Woojin¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°You want tobine magical power with science?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°That sounds interesting.¡±


    ¡°How long do you think it will take for it to work?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t even guess. We¡¯ll have to see after we start.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the help.¡±


    Woojin spoke and the monk smiled. Woojin then left the monk to speak with Ryota and got out. The ne was still at the airport, so Woojin left the ne to stand on the ground. He didn¡¯t realize that they had been flying for so long until Miho told him so. As Woojin looked out at the sight of Tibet in the distance, Miho came up to him and stood next to him, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°I was just stretching, thinking.¡±


    They had destroyed all of Amon¡¯s farms and factories, but the world was still full of monsters.


    ¡°Thinking about what?¡±


    ¡°Just... thinking about what we should do from now on.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you look into the future?¡±


    Woojin smiled bitterly. The future he experienced had taken a terrible turn. It was now very different from what he had experienced.


    ¡°The future I saw is no longer visible. I think the world changed too much.¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡±


    Miho nodded, looking slightly concerned. She figured Woojin¡¯s way of looking into the future was his unique power. If such power stopped working, it didn¡¯t mean any good.


    ¡°Is it okay?¡±


    Woojin turned to Miho at the question. She looked worried so Woojin reached out and rubbed her head. She blushed.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    He fought until he died even when he was human. He was now an Avatar and had amazing powers. It was problematic that the future changed, but he had been in much worse situations. And Amon¡¯s final goal wasn¡¯t going to change.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Cairo, Egypt...


    Woojin was called to Egypt and he went straight to Cairo to find a familiar face waiting for them. It was Sekhmet who had fully recovered. She smiled, ¡°Did your business go well?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve gotten all the factories we know of, but it seems they had already taken all the remaining reagents out.¡±


    ¡°I see. Get in the car.¡±


    They rode in a limousine and moved to avish hotel. The pool had beautiful girls enjoying swimming or tanning out in the sun. They walked past them and a man came up to them to lead the way. Soon, they were at the penthouse. There was a man waiting on arge throne-like chair, sitting there like a king in front of arge table for a feast. A tall man with dark skin and tight muscles stood up. He walked up and Haemosu took a step forward.


    ¡°You must be Haemosu.¡±


    ¡°And you must be Ra.¡±


    ¡°I am Ra.¡±


    Ra, the Sun God. He was the most powerful god of Egypt, excluding the gods who created the world in their mythology. He wasn¡¯t doing much with his spiritual power, but just looking at him made one feel as if the power was oppressing all else.


    Ra paid little attention to Haemosu and turned to Woojin.


    ¡°Pleased to meet you, sir. I am Ko Woojin.¡±


    Woojin walked up to him and Ra nodded. He ced his hand on Woojin¡¯s shoulder as an act of friendship. Ra then grabbed Woojin and began to walk. He took Woojin to the seat next to him and made him sit down before he waved at the others. It looked like Ra was used to doing things the way he wanted to, and Sekhmet offered the others to sit down as well. As soon as Bihyung sat down, he asked, ¡°Do you have any liquor here?¡±


    Ra snapped his fingers and beautiful women came into the room in lines. They began to serve the table and Ra turned to Woojin.


    ¡°I heard from Sekhmet that you are going to make reagents for us?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is correct.¡±


    Ra waved and people brought in arge keg.


    ¡°Here¡¯s Sphinx blood.¡±


    Woojin did ask for the blood of a spiritual being, but he didn¡¯t expect that much blood.


    ¡°Is that enough to study it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more than enough.¡±


    ¡°We can even lend you our facility. How about you stay and study here?¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be easy as we don¡¯t have the necessary equipment.¡±


    ¡°Then where are you going to work on it?¡±


    ¡°We have a basic system set up in Korea. We¡¯ll go back there and study.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Ra didn¡¯t force him any further. He waved and another man brought up a bag and ced it down in front of them. There was blood inside and Ra exined, ¡°Many friends volunteered to give blood. It has beenbeled with their names, so you can use it too.¡±


    It seemed like Ra was eager to help if they could find a way to make more Avatars. For them, having a way to create another body as back up was worth more than anything else.


    ¡°Good. We can give it a try with this blood.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    Ra burst intoughter.


    ¡°But if Amon also has the reagents, that is another problem to deal with. They are most likely to proceed with their project again.¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t find any trace of him from the countries that cooperated with us.¡±


    ¡°How many weren¡¯t cooperative?¡±


    Woojin smiled bitterly. The Day of Chaos started earlier than nned, but a lot of countries fell victim to it.


    ¡°Thirty percent.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a lot.¡±


    Ra crossed his arms to think for a second and asked, ¡°Is there any way to track them down otherwise?¡±


    Woojin smiled.


    ¡°We are preparing a way to track down Amon himself.¡±


    ¡°Is that possible?¡±


    ¡°Maybe, if we are lucky.¡±


    Ra looked at Woojin and said, ¡°I¡¯ll count on you for that then. Tell me anytime if you need anything.¡±


    Woojin then nced at Doctor Ahn. He refused to follow them, but he was too pale and exhausted from the continued research that Brunhilde dragged him out to feed him. Doctor Ahn was trying out different cuisines, but his eyes were fixated on the bag that Woojin had received. Woojin gestured at Doctor Ahn to focus on eating and turned to Ra. Ra was grabbing the grapes after finishing what he needed to say. Woojin then brought up what he wanted to talk about.


    ¡°Can I meet with Thoth?¡±


    ¡°Thoth? Why do you want to meet him?¡±


    ¡°Maybe I can get some help from him.¡±


    Thoth, the God of Wisdom. He was the one who could see into the future in Egypt. Ra thought for a second and said, ¡°He doesn¡¯te out from his office. If you want to go visit him, I¡¯ll have someone guide you there.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Ra waved and Horus who was enjoying his time back in Egypt came up to him.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Take him to Thoth¡¯s office.¡±


    Horus looked disappointed that he had another job, but he didn¡¯t object.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Woojin then got up and asked, ¡°Can the others stay here while I¡¯m gone?¡±


    ¡°Of course. No one will dare to attack my pce.¡±


    The number of Avatars and their strength proved this pce to be unbreakable even if Amon brought his hundreds of Avatars. Woojin eyed Miho on his way out. Her face turned from disappointment into happiness and she quickly caught up to them. Horus asked, ¡°Why are you two always together? Are you guys in a rtionship?¡±


    Woojinughed, ¡°No. She¡¯s the most helpful.¡±


    ¡°For reading memories?¡±


    Woojin nodded and Horus nced at Miho. She seemed to be very disappointed. Horus lightly tapped on Woojin¡¯s shoulder. He wasn¡¯t sure how this man was on the frontline of defending the world from its doom while not knowing what was on a woman¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Yeah, right. So, what do you need Thoth for?¡±


    Woojin did not exin and Horus did not ask any further. They reached the underground parking lot and Horus came to get them with a red Dodge Charger.


    ¡°Get in.¡±


    Horus then drove the car through the streets like a maniac. It seemed like he longed to drive for quite some time after his long flights. They were soon at the Cairo public library.


    ¡°Is this his office?¡±


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Horus walked in and they walked past the people to go further inside. Horus then walked toward a bookshelf. When Woojin thought there was some kind of switch, Horus just walked into the bookshelf and disappeared. Woojin turned to Miho in shock.


    ¡°It¡¯s an illusion.¡±


    Woojin then carefully walked toward the bookshelf. He was a bit worried about bumping into the books, but he was able to walk past it too. There was a pile of books inside. An old man with sses was talking with Horus and he turned to Woojin. He ced the book that was in his hand down and stood up.


    Horus was surprised and Thoth walked up to Woojin.


    ¡°Are you Ko Woojin?¡±

 Chapter 117 - Alternative option (1)

    <h4>Chapter 117: Alternative option (1)</h4>


    ¡°Yes, I am Ko Woojin.¡±


    Thoth smiled and reached out to Woojin. As Woojin grabbed his hand and exchanged a handshake, Thoth waved his hand and the books shifted on their own to stack themselves up.


    ¡°Have a seat.¡±


    Everyone sat down and Thoth even prepared them some tea. Horus asked, ¡°Old man. Are you crazy?¡±


    Thoth then turned to Horus and spoke grumpily.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send them back on my own. You can go back.¡±


    ¡°Go where? Ra told me to bring them here, which means I have to bring them back safely too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do that myself. Now, go.¡±


    Thoth then swung his hand and bookshelves around them fluttered. Horus disappeared from the room. It was astounding to see a powerful Avatar like Horus banished so easily. Thoth sipped on his tea and calmly said, ¡°Have a taste. I promise you it¡¯s good tea.¡±


    Woojin then sipped on the tea. As the tea entered his body, spiritual power squirmed within him, meaning that the tea wasn¡¯t just any ordinary tea. Woojin became surprised and Thoth grinned.


    ¡°I was waiting for you toe.¡±


    ¡°Did you see me in your future?¡±


    ¡°No, I should say, I felt you.¡±


    Thoth then waved his hand and a book with a ck cover flew over to his hand. Thoth then said with the book in his hand, ¡°Can we listen together?¡±


    Woojin nced at Miho and nodded. Thoth answered, ¡°I¡¯m sure others have done it too, but I read the time when the future stopped. There had been a few times simr to this, but it wasn¡¯t so dark and muddy like this time.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the first time?¡±


    ¡°Of course. It happened during Ragnarok, and in days of Gigantomachia. Gods couldn¡¯t coexist with humans and had to leave for their world, leaving only Avatars behind.¡±


    These were the endings of each mythology. Thoth continued, ¡°But, it never ended up in the end of the future for the entire world. It usually happened in small scales, but never like this.¡±


    It was apparent they saw this even before Woojin had returned to the past, but they couldn¡¯t stop Amon from summoning the otherworldly god. Nheless, Woojin still needed their help. Thoth looked at Woojin.


    ¡°Then a while ago, I saw a new, bright star through the skies. And that star shook the future.¡±


    Maybe it was, as his work had twisted Amon¡¯s ns. Woojin wasn¡¯t sure if he was on the right path, but his actions were surely changing fate.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I wanted to meet you.¡±


    Woojin ced his tea down and looked at Thoth.


    ¡°So, what do you think?¡±


    Thoth looked at Woojin. He was the God of Wisdom. He gazed at Woojin who felt like Thoth was looking into a universe. Yet Woojin did not look away. He had gone through too much to cower away from a stare like that. Thoth smiled, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±


    He then ced his hand on the ck book.


    ¡°I heard an Avatar named Amon is the one responsible for all of this.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°So, do you require my help in capturing him?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Thoth shook his head.


    ¡°I can read the future, but the man also sees the future. The ones who have the power to delve into future reading cannot read each other¡¯s futures. I cannot track his location.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m aware. We are preparing to track him down with other methods. What I want to know is that the future I know is being distorted. What do you think I should do to walk the right path?¡±


    Thoth then crossed his arms.


    ¡°Your very being is distorting the future itself. And that is exactly why I am counting on you to overturn this dark future.¡±


    ¡°Then what about the future I saw?¡±


    ¡°How was it in your future?¡±


    ¡°Amon summons the otherworldly god, and the worldes to an end.¡±


    ¡°Otherworldly god?¡±


    The only one who knew the appearance of otherworldly god was Woojin. He nodded heavily and Thoth opened his book and mumbled.


    ¡°Was that why? I see...¡±


    Thoth then realized why the future stopped so suddenly. He looked up to Woojin.


    ¡°Did you see it? The otherworldly god?¡±


    Woojin nodded.


    ¡°You have met many Avatars until now. Have you seen any Avatars as powerful as the god you speak of?¡±


    Woojin shook his head. Thoth frowned.


    ¡°Is the god that powerful?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    They might have a chance if all the Avatars fought against the god, but in the past, he couldn¡¯t get to Amon, the otherworldly god, and the others as they were distracted in handling other enemies such as the demons. It was hard to determine if that was even enough anyway.


    Thoth said, ¡°Then Amon must have been trying to stop you from reaching him also.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°How about you change your ns then?¡±


    ¡°Change to what?¡±


    Thoth answered, ¡°Let¡¯s cut off his limbs.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I heard you have killed the vampires who sided with him. You can keep doing that to get rid of anyone who might side with Amon.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be easy.¡±


    ¡°Of course. But we can track them down. It is possible to find those who cannot see the future.¡±


    ¡°Then you had the power to find them and didn¡¯t do it until now?¡± Woojin asked.


    Thoth sighed, ¡°Their powers are great. If I track them, it will be hard. I will need to give up many things on my end, so I hadn¡¯t dared to track them yet.¡±


    ¡°So, it is possible then.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Good. Then let¡¯s track down the demons and get rid of them one by one.¡±


    Demons all worked for their own good, but they all followed Amon¡¯s n. They were the ones who stood in the way to Amon at the end.


    ¡°Please help us.¡±


    ¡°I will. Hold on a second.¡±


    Thoth then opened the book and a faint glow radiated from his body. The light was then absorbed into the book and Mihomented, ¡°It uses a lot of spiritual power.¡±


    Thoth flipped through the book as the book shined brightly.


    ¡°If it is this hard to find even one, these demons are really something.¡±


    ¡°Who did you find?¡±


    ¡°Dantalion. He¡¯s closer than I thought. Go to d. You can track him with this.¡±


    Thoth ripped out a piece of paper and handed it to him. Woojin was shocked to see a detailed map with a red dot on it.


    ¡°Will this lead us to Dantalion?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Woojin then looked up to Thoth with astonishment. He looked like he had gotten older after just a few moments.


    ¡°Wait...¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t use my powers freely in this body. I still needed to use it when I was required to, and I¡¯ve be old.¡±


    He now looked at least ten years older.


    ¡°We can¡¯t ask you too often then.¡±


    ¡°I will still try my best to help.¡±


    Woojin then left the library. Horus was waiting for them outside and asked, ¡°What took you so long?¡±


    ¡°I have to meet up with the team. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Horus began driving back and Woojin looked at the map. The red dot wasn¡¯t moving. Horus nced over at the map and asked, ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°Dantalion¡¯s location.¡±


    ¡°Dantalion? You mean the demon?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Wait. Is that from the Book of Wisdom?¡±


    Woojin nodded and Horus frowned.


    ¡°Has the old man had gotten mad?¡±


    Woojin didn¡¯t answer. Horus sped up and they returned to the hotel. Everyone was enjoying their time and Ra shed his ss at Woojin as he walked in.


    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±


    Woojin walked up to him and showed him the map. Ra was shocked.


    ¡°Book of Wisdom?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°So, Thoth is very interested you it seems.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s interested in what I¡¯m trying to do.¡±


    Ra nodded and got up.


    ¡°Good. Party is over.¡±


    Ra then turned to Woojin.


    ¡°Do you require my help?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be fine on this one.¡±


    Ra nodded.


    ¡°Good. But how about you leave others who do not fight here? I¡¯ll lend you some facilities so you can research there.¡±


    Woojin nced at Doctor Ahn. Ra was asking this again because Doctor Ahn would be working on the project for them. Woojin turned back to Ra.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you want, we can leave the blood here ande back to get it when we¡¯re done.¡±


    Raughed, ¡°No need. I didn¡¯t mean it in that regard. Take it all with you.¡±


    Ra then waved his hand and people came to get the bag full of blood and carried it out. Ra smiled at Woojin.


    ¡°I just want to ask you to not postpone the project.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    When the team left and returned to the jet, Bihyung came up to him and asked, ¡°What did you get from Thoth?¡±


    ¡°Dantalion¡¯s location.¡±


    ¡°Dantalion? You mean the demon?¡±


    Woojin nodded.


    ¡°Yes. We¡¯ll attack those who¡¯ll side with Amon first.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t the best option, but it was a good alternative.

 Chapter 118 - Alternative option (2)

    <h4>Chapter 118: Alternative option (2)</h4>


    d...


    Famous for its beautiful nature, it was also not as crowded with its small cities. When Woojin¡¯s team reached the airport, they tried to get a chopper, but there weren¡¯t any left for them to borrow, so they had to travel by car.


    Woojin didn¡¯t underestimate Dantalion. He divided the team into two. Brunhilde, Haemosu, and Habaek were left behind to protect Doctor Ahn and his team in the jet while Woojin took the rest of them. They were also joined by the twelve Avatars who were trained in hunter skills. Woojin prepared in case Dantailion wasn¡¯t alone. They had Bihyung, Yeohong, and Horus. It was more than enough to fight against Dantalion, but Woojin did not let his guard down.


    They left in their car, and Thoth¡¯s map gave them Dantalion¡¯s exact location. He was hiding in a remote ce, just a few miles away from Sk¨®gafoss.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Their cars left and Woojin prepared for the battle. Dantalion wasn¡¯t the type to fight by himself, but he had the power to make people sumb to his illusions and that was hard to deal with when arge scale fight broke out. Woojin checked his magazines, reassembled all of his guns, and ced his back against the seat. Miho then nced over at him through the rearview mirror and asked, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s okay with just us?¡±


    ¡°Dantalion is near the bottom in terms of fighting, so it should be okay. And if he was with other demons, Thoth would have seen it.¡±


    Miho was worried because Haemosu wasn¡¯t with them, but they couldn¡¯t rely on Haemosu too much. Woojin was now more powerful than he could have ever imagined in the past. Miho then nced out the window and said, ¡°But this ce is really beautiful.¡±


    Woojin then looked out to the window. He had never visited d before. In the past, northern Europe was in chaos and many Avatars worked to quell the uprising of the monsters. However, that was all done before Woojin had be an established hunter, so he didn¡¯t need toe here. The scenery outside the window was like a fairy tale. Woojin looked at it for a while and closed his eyes. He couldn¡¯t stop training even when they were on the move. As he was busy with melting Tsukuyomi¡¯s spiritual stone, he heard a beep in his earpiece.


    [We¡¯re here. Are you ready?]


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Woojin opened his eyes. There was arge waterfall in the distance. The location was about a five-minute distance away from the waterfall. There was a ranch house there if one looked at it through a satellite, but it was unclear as to why Dantalion was staying at such a ce.


    Woojin called to stop the car at a distance away from the ranch house and called Horus.


    ¡°Horus. What do you see?¡±


    Horus had eyes that could see farther than binocrs and answered,


    [There are five men inside, probably Avatars. One of them looks like Dantalion.]


    Woojin frowned.


    ¡°Five?¡±


    They had enough people, but not many were as powerful. Woojin, Miho, Bihyung, and Yeohong were going to handle four, and other twelve Avatars would need to fight one.


    Woojin thought for a second and decided, ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to ambush them.¡±


    Woojin closed the car door and walked around the back to open the trunk and pull out a rocketuncher. It looked like an RPG-7, but it had a small armor-piercing bomb inside. Woojin held it up over his shoulder and pulled the trigger.


    The ranch house exploded and Woojin quickly ordered, ¡°Get to cover and be ready!¡±


    Tom ordered his team to quickly position themselves. Woojin readied his rifle and watched burning house. The house shattered and Woojin frowned when he saw the ones who jumped out of it. There were four-meter tall Giants. The coldnessing out of their bodies quickly doused the fire.


    ¡°Frost Giants...¡±


    Woojin was surprised by the fact that the Frost Giants were with Dantalion. The man stood up behind the Frost Giants. He was tall and wore sses. He then checked Woojin and his team and grinned. They were pretty far away, but the man seemed to able to see through the distance. Woojin pulled his trigger, but a Frost Giant held his axe up to block the bullet.


    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s the rush?¡±


    Dantalion looked at each member of Woojin¡¯s team as he continued, ¡°You came to me out of all the others? How unfortunate.¡±


    He then looked at the Frost Giants.


    ¡°Then, if you please.¡±


    The Frost Giants nodded and charged. The four of them were just running, but even the tremors were visible. Woojin ordered for everyone begin firing. The twelve Avatars began firing with various firearms and the Frost Giants defended themselves with their weapons, but they couldn¡¯t block everything. They just rushed forward as they figured the bullets weren¡¯t much, but one of the bullets had a deadly effect one of the Giant¡¯s knees. The kneecap shattered and the Giant fell but the gunfires continued. The Giants then threw their weapons angrily but the Iron Fan pped, creating a powerful storm to push it all back. The weapons pierced through the storm, but it was slowed so that the team could avoid them. Now, the Giants had no weapons to defend themselves and only two Giants reached their goal.


    Woojin saw a furious Giant throwing his fist and Woojin countered it with his own fist while wielding spiritual power. The powering from above made Woojin push down into the ground, and the Giant brought his fist back and picked up the axe he had thrown. However, the Giant¡¯s fist bones were shattered so he had to try attacking with the weapon and Woojin summoned his bamboo spear to stab forward.


    The spear struck against the axe and Woojin threw himself to the side before stabbing with the spear again. The Giant then threw his axe at Woojin¡¯s head, ignoring the spear. Woojin then threw the spear and jumped out. The spear pierced the Giant¡¯s knee, and while Woojin jumped back, Miho jumped up onto the Giant¡¯s shoulder. She moved so fast that the Giant didn¡¯t realize she was on top of his shoulder. Woojin then nced at her and took out his Kusanagi no ken. Miho tried to attack the Giant¡¯s neck, but the Giant snapped his shoulder and threw his head at Miho. All Miho did was cut the Giant¡¯s face. But while Miho was being thrown into the air, Woojin ran in to swing his sword. The Giant also saw Woojining in, so he couldn¡¯t chase after Miho and swung his axe to block. However, the sword cut the Giant¡¯s axe and his chest. Miho¡¯s intervention was enough room for Woojin to deliver a decisive blow.


    Woojin turned and saw Bihyung pinning the Giant down. There was blue fire lingering above the Giant, proving that the Frost Giant was no more. Woojin then turned to Dantalion. He was pale.


    ¡°Dantalion.¡±


    ¡°Y-you are impressive.¡±


    Woojin kicked and closed in immediately. His speed was now even faster than any of the vampires. He quickly flew in and threw his fist at Dantalion who quickly moved back. Woojin then felt Dantalion turning into fog as he struck him with his fist. It was an illusion. Dantalion had already divided himself into two. Woojin threw his spear at one and charged at another. Dantalion disappeared again.


    He turned and the spear flew through empty air. That¡¯s when he heard screaming from behind. Woojin turned and saw Horus carrying Dantalion on his shoulder.


    ¡°Capture him alive, right?¡±


    Woojin nodded and Horus threw him at Woojin.


    ¡°No illusion can fool my eyes.¡±


    It seemed like Horus used his eyes to see through the illusion and captured Dantalion. Woojin smiled and looked down at Dantalion.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good start.¡±

 Chapter 119 - Granny Mago (1)

    <h4>Chapter 119: Granny Mago (1)</h4>


    Woojin was trying to read Dantalion¡¯s memory when Ryota called urgently.


    [Woojin! We are- attack- ugh!]


    Ryota¡¯s voice trailed off and Woojin nced around. One of the vehicles had been destroyed but they could pack themselves into the other car. Woojin got into the car with Dantalion and the others.


    ¡°I think they knew we wereing here. I can¡¯t reach Ryota.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± Bihyung said and Woojin started the car.


    ¡°Miho. Read Dantalion¡¯s memory on the way.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    It was difficult to read the memories of demons, but Woojin thought Miho could do it with her eight tails now. Miho began to read the memories and Woojin drove as fast as he could.


    Miho then said, ¡°It was a trap.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Dantalion got something from Amon. This allows Amon to know if someone else reads Dantalion¡¯s memory.¡±


    ¡°Is that possible?¡±


    Miho nodded heavily.


    ¡°That¡¯s the only thing the object can do.¡±


    Maybe Amon had done such thing to the other demons as well. It was probably done to let Amon know if the demons were killed. At least they had Haemosu on the other team. After driving for a while, they saw smoke rising up from the airport. Woojin charged in and they soon reached the destruction waiting for them.


    ¡°No...¡±


    Their private jet had been destroyed into two and Woojin quickly left the car. There were Frost Giant bodies everywhere and after Woojin approached the jet, he saw Doctor Ahn and Brunhilde, sitting down in exhaustion.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Haemosu?¡±


    ¡°He went after them.¡±


    Miho went up to Brunhilde to heal her.


    ¡°How many came?¡±


    Doctor Ahn answered with a grim face.


    ¡°They took all the choppers. They came in with twenty choppers to fire missiles at us. Loki was here.¡±


    ¡°Loki?¡±


    Loki was powerful, but with his missing arm, there was no way he could be a match for Haemosu.


    ¡°There were more, including Ymir, the leader of the Frost Giants.¡±


    ¡°Ymir?¡±


    Woojin knew the name. It wasn¡¯t widely known in his previous life however, so it was hard to find the reason why he appeared now.


    ¡°It was him who got Brunhilde. She got him with Gungnir, but he fled anyway.¡±


    Woojin sighed, ¡°We read Dantalion¡¯s memory. Amon embedded a way for him to know when reading memories from the demons.¡±


    Woojin then checked the others. It was fortunate that they weren¡¯t hurt. It was only Brunhilde who was hurt. Habaek was panting as he had used a lot of spiritual power.


    ¡°Where did Haemosu go?¡±


    ¡°That way.¡±


    ¡°Bihyung, look after this ce.¡±


    Woojin began running toward the direction that Doctor Ahn pointed out him and he saw Haemosu walking from the other direction.


    ¡°Haemosu!¡±


    Haemosu smiled bitterly as Woojin looked down. His left arm was missing.


    ¡°How did it go on your part?¡±


    ¡°It was good. But your arm...¡±


    Haemosu exined, ¡°I traded it off for Loki¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°Did you kill Loki?¡±


    Haemosu nodded.


    ¡°Yes, but I had to fall back because of Ymir. He took the spiritual stone and Mjolnir.¡±


    It seems like Ymir had taken a bit of damage too since he couldn¡¯t chase after Haemosu.


    ¡°We won¡¯t see Ymir for a while either. He¡¯s good at running.¡±


    Woojin tried to help Haemosu but he shook his head and walked. They returned to the airport and Habaek came over.


    ¡°Haha. So you lost him?¡±


    ¡°I killed Loki, but I couldn¡¯t get Ymir.¡±


    Woojin bit his lips as their strongest member had lost an arm. He then turned to the airport and frowned.


    ¡°They destroyed every single jet.¡±


    All jets inside the airport had been destroyed. Habaek sighed, ¡°It was a bombardment. We did block the missile fire but we couldn¡¯t block Ymir¡¯s axe from destroying our jet.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Woojin then decided to focus on preparing his next n.


    ¡°We will need to reorganize.¡±


    At least no one had died.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was careless this time.¡±


    Haemosu grabbed Woojin¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°There¡¯s no time to think about our failures. We just need to focus on our enemies¡¯ intentions.¡±


    Haemosu then looked around and continued, ¡°I¡¯m sure they knew which jet was ours. The reason they destroyed all the jets here was because they wanted to tie us down.¡±


    Woojin also thought about that too. If they wanted to tie them down, there had to be a reason. Woojin then came up with an idea and went to Ryota.


    ¡°Ryota!¡±


    Ryota wasn¡¯t hurt. He was just full of scratches and was sad that his equipment was damaged.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Do we still have radio interference in the region?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I couldn¡¯t get it lifted because my equipment was destroyed.¡±


    ¡°Can we make a call?¡±


    ¡°Not from around here.¡±


    Woojin then ran. No matter what, he had to make a call. Woojin ran far away from the airport and called Kim Beom.


    Beom answered,


    [What¡¯s going on?]


    ¡°Have you gotten any calls from Jeju?¡±


    [No. Why?]


    ¡°The enemies have tried to tie us down here. Call Granny Mago now.¡±


    [Wait a second.]


    Soon, Beom came back with a grave answer.


    [I can¡¯t contact her.]


    ¡°Dammit. Can you send a jet to d as soon as possible?¡±


    [I¡¯ll see what I can do.]


    Bihyung then asked, ¡°They are going after Granny Mago?¡±


    ¡°That seems to be the only reason since they want us to stay here. I asked Beom to send us a jet.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    Horus then got up.


    ¡°I would be faster in getting us a jet. Give me a moment.¡±


    Horus then walked out of the airport and Woojin sighed. The airport was too messy for a jet tond in it.


    ¡°Avatars! Let¡¯s clear out the road!¡±


    Woojin and the Avatars began cleaning out debris from the road. As they were cleaning it out, they got rid of cars that were ced to interfere with the radio signals to make calls again. Woojin sighed as he learned more about the situation. They lost a lot of research work since their jet had been destroyed. There were also civilian casualties as the whole airport was under attack.


    Soon, a jet came down and as they prepared to have the jetnd, Woojin clenched his fist. Miho came over and grabbed his fist, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Granny Mago.¡±


    Woojin knew Granny Mago was strong, but Amon knew that also. That¡¯s why he called Loki and Ymir to fight Haemosu.


    ¡°Yes. Granny Mago is strong,¡± Woojin mumbled hopefully.


    ¡°Hmph. Everyone, get inside.¡±


    Granny Mago ordered as she walked out of the house. Eunseo looked at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Granny Mago tapped on Eunseo¡¯s head and smiled lightly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just stay inside.¡±


    After Eunseo walked in, Granny Mago ced her hand on the door. Soon, the door shined brightly and closed its seal. She then turned around slowly. Tons of people were on the way to her house. She then saw oneing through the group of people.


    Amon walked up to her and said, ¡°If you hand over those, I will let you live.¡±


    Magoughed, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t step on my field.¡±


    Amon smiled coldly.


    ¡°I see. Then you shall die.¡±

 Chapter 120 - Granny Mago (2)

    <h4>Chapter 120: Granny Mago (2)</h4>


    Amon moved as soon as someone found Dantalion¡¯s location. He asked Loki to block the enemy at Dantalion¡¯s ce and moved to get his hands on the most important offering. He brought every Avatar with him to get it. The Avatars were not fully ready yet, but he had enough numbers to overpower everything.


    He ordered seven Avatars to hold their ground behind him. These were the mutants. He would not need to use them in this case as he believed that his other two hundred Avatars would be enough to handle this job. That¡¯s how he believed it to be.


    ¡°That is...¡±


    He couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing.


    ¡°That is Granny Mago.¡±


    As Mago stomped on the ground, the seven Avatars that charged at her were squished and they exploded. With a wave of her hand, a handful of Avatars were thrown away. She had enough power to subdue the entire battlefield. Her power was stronger than most throughout the entire world.


    ¡°It would have been different if she could walk out of Jeju.¡±


    Amon walked out and confidently said, ¡°However, your time will end here.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t give up on the offering. Amon waved and a man came up from behind. As he ran, the other Avatars ran toward the house. Magoughed, ¡°The seal won¡¯t be broken that easily.¡±


    She then threw her hand and a giant hand created with spiritual power was unleashed upon the Avatars, destroying their bones as they were thrown out. Then, a ck-skinned man with a blonde hair attacked. Mago swung her hand again, but the man had already moved to avoid it and he swung his sword. He dodged Mago¡¯s attack as if he¡¯d known that it wasing. Mago turned around to see the man who had made a cut on her shoulder.


    ¡°Movement foresight?¡±


    It seemed this man had gotten the foresight that Amon had.


    ¡°My name is Thompson. I am the one who inherits Amon¡¯s will.¡±


    As Thompson was on Mago, the other Avatars were attacking the house. Mago sighed.


    ¡°I see. I should¡¯ve decided when you appeared.¡±


    Mago turned to Amon and got up. Soon, her body began to grow and she became huge. She was now a thirty-meter tall giant.


    ¡°You won¡¯tst long in Avatar form.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t take too long,¡± Mago answered and swung her hand. Thompson got away but the others couldn¡¯t. Amon then looked back and a woman ced both hands on the ground. Tree roots soared up from the ground and chained Mago¡¯s leg.


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Mago brought her leg up and the roots were ripped apart.


    ¡°So, that wasn¡¯t enough.¡±


    Amon waved, and this time, a blind man walked out. As he reached out, Mago narrowed her eyes. Sheughed bitterly as the weight of the gravity that pushed her down increased.


    ¡°That is interesting trickery.¡±


    The trees then reached up again to bind Mago. Thompson then pounced toward Mago and sheughed.


    ¡°Did you know that there¡¯s an attack that you cannot avoid?¡±


    As Mago shook her body, roots were ripped apart and Mago¡¯s hand swung down. Thompson almost dodged it when Mago snapped her fingers. Thompson was thrown to the ground.


    ¡°This...¡±


    Amon was shocked. He then sighed, ¡°This is disappointing.¡±


    Amon waved and all the others standing behind him got up. Amon then began to prepare himself from behind. He needed to make a move this time.


    Everyone gathered inside the room turned pale as explosions erupted from outside. Eunseo turned to the others and balled her fists. She called out her brother¡¯s name but he wasn¡¯t here.


    ¡°Granny...¡±


    She hoped for Granny Mago to be safe and prayed. Soon, she heard the noise die down and everyone watched the door with shocked expressions. All of them hoped for Granny Mago to open the door, and the door creaked open.


    The man who appeared was a blonde-haired man. He was drenched with blood. He looked around and grinned.


    ¡°Whew. I didn¡¯t think it was going to be this hard.¡±


    As the man took a step back, they saw Granny Mago slumped down on the field. Eunseo jumped out.


    ¡°Granny!¡±


    Yet she couldn¡¯t cross the door as the man standing by the door rammed her with his body. Eunseo was thrown back and she heard the man¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Get them.¡±


    Avatars walked into the room and Eunseo mumbled, ¡°Woojin...¡±


    As the team was on their way down to Jeju, Woojin told Beom to stay back. If Amon was down there to attack Mago, there was nothing Beom could do to stop it. As soon as they arrived at the airport, they got into a car and drove straight toward Mt. Ha. Everyone moved together this time as they now knew how dangerous it could be to split up.


    Woojin ran as soon as he got to the mountain and Bihyung said, ¡°I¡¯ll follow him.¡±


    Woojin did not even look back. He was so fast that even Bihyung had a hard time following him. When Woojin got to the fog that protected Mago¡¯s house, he was hopeful. It meant that maybe Mago was still alive. Bihyung said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    As they walked inside, Woojin frowned. He ran in and walked up to Granny Mago who was on the field drenched with blood.


    ¡°Granny!¡±


    He called out but Mago did not answer. Woojin grabbed her and grimaced. She was dead. Woojin then looked around and Bihyung mumbled, ¡°How many came?¡±


    There were over eighty bodies. Woojin ced Mago down and ran toward the room. It was empty. He couldn¡¯t find his sister anywhere inside the house and bit his lips.


    ¡°Dammit!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re gone.¡±


    Woojin gritted his teeth and Bihyung said, ¡°Wait. Look.¡±


    Woojin turned. There was Mago¡¯s body, but on top of her was her spirit. Woojin walked up to it and she apologized.


    -I¡¯m sorry.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t.¡±


    Woojin med himself for leaving it all to Granny Mago. He thought she was strong enough to fend off Amon, but after looking at the number of Avatars here, he realized the effect of Avatar Project had led to this. Mago looked at Woojin and gave him some information.


    -There were seven Avatars... their powers were unseen. I didn¡¯t think they would be so powerful.


    ¡°How long ago was this?¡±


    -They left about five hours ago.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Woojin turned to move, but Mago grabbed Woojin¡¯s left hand.


    -Listen. It was foresight, gravity, tree, poison, curse, coldness, and the ability to drain spiritual power. I lost to those.


    ¡°Mutants.¡±


    -Don¡¯t underestimate your enemies.


    ¡°I won¡¯t. Is there a way I can track my sister?¡±


    -I prepared something, but it seems like it¡¯s useless.


    Woojin sighed. He only had Ryota to track her down. At least his sister wasn¡¯t an Avatar so that might give them a better chance. Woojin looked at Mago. If she did not help him, he could not have fought without worrying. Her death was due to protecting his sister. Woojin bowed.


    ¡°I am sorry.¡±


    -No. I¡¯m sorry.


    Mago then grabbed Woojin¡¯s left hand. Her spirit spoke as she held the Glove of Ban Gu.


    -I hope this will help you on your journey.


    Woojin felt the spiriting into his glove. The glove glowed blue and the light dissipated as Woojin clenched his fist. He felt the stronger power within the glove.


    ¡°Bihyung. Let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 121 - Before it is too late (1)

    <h4>Chapter 121: Before it is toote (1)</h4>


    After they walked down, they regrouped with the others. Everyone knew what had happened after looking at Woojin¡¯s face.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Granny Mago is dead and my sister is gone. All the offerings were taken.¡±


    Everyone fell silent. Woojin turned to Bihyung and said, ¡°Ryota needs to hack the Eagle Eye. Find a ce where we can do it.¡±


    ¡°There is a ce. I prepared it here in Jeju just in case.¡±


    Woojin then turned to his people.


    ¡°It¡¯s been five hours since Amon was here. We have to track him down and follow him.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    That¡¯s when Miho walked up.


    ¡°Let me go and read the memory.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Woojin then had Bihyung go to the ce first and then he came back to Mago¡¯s house with Miho. She looked around and walked toward Mago¡¯s grave. It was a fresh grave that Woojin had made by destroying the ground. Miho stood and bowed. She then reached down to the field and reached for Woojin. Miho¡¯s hand was on his forehead and he saw the image. Mago¡¯s battle prowess was amazing. Her power as a giant was overwhelming and she decimated her enemies effortlessly. The mutants challenged her power but she still maintained it while fighting them. However, everything changed when Amon joined the fight. He ordered his mutants in his foresight and Mago was soon killed.


    After killing Mago, Amon destroyed the seal and walked in. Woojin also saw Amon striking his sister¡¯s stomach to make her faint, and that infuriated him. After watching the scene until they ran off, Woojin spoke to the others.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move quickly.¡±


    Bihyung walked in front of Woojin as he realized that Woojin was angry.


    ¡°Keep calm. Being angry won¡¯t help us here.¡±


    ¡°I know, but I need to save my sister.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s trust Ryota with that.¡±


    Before they moved out, Woojin looked at Mago¡¯s house and asked, ¡°Should we burn this ce?¡±


    ¡°No. Even without Mago, thisnd is sacred. It is better to leave it alone.¡±


    Woojin nodded and looked at Mago¡¯s grave for thest time. He had to avenge her death too. After they walked down from the mountain, they went to a mansion that Bihyung had mentioned. Woojin asked, ¡°What is this ce?¡±


    ¡°I prepared it just in case so that I could run to Jeju if things to south. But I realize it was a bad n now.¡±


    ¡°We just need to track down Amon. If he dies, all of this will end.¡±


    Woojin then walked in and turned to Miho.


    ¡°Show Haemosu what happened to Granny Mago. We need to know about our enemies.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Miho went to Haemosu while Woojin went to Ryota. He had already hacked into Eagle Eye and was tracking Eunseo.


    ¡°This is problematic. They are moving while avoiding the cameras.¡±


    ¡°There must be something if they moved through an aircraft.¡±


    ¡°Or maybe they had a ship? If I can¡¯t get them on Eagle Eye, they must have prepared something else.¡±


    Woojin then turned to Bihyung.


    ¡°If it¡¯s only been five hours, they might still be on the move. Maybe on the ship. That will put them out of sight from the Eagle Eye.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call Japan and China for any possible smuggler ships.¡±


    Woojin then told Ryota to keep looking and called Omikami first.


    [What¡¯s going on?]


    ¡°Amon killed Granny Mago and is on the move with the offerings. We would have caught him if he moved by ne, but we can¡¯t, so he must be on a ship. He¡¯s either going to Japan or China. Please check and see if you have anyone crossing your border.¡±


    [Granny Mago is dead?]


    ¡°Yes. He has over one hundred Avatars, and seven of them have special powers.¡±


    [I see. If Granny Mago is dead, then he must be dangerous.]


    ¡°Please. I will handle them.¡±


    [If they are moving in such arge group, it won¡¯t be easy for them to hide. I¡¯ll let you know when I find them.]


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Woojin then hung up and called to Mr. Sun. Sun Wukong picked up the phone and answered.


    [Have you found any new recipes?]


    ¡°No. But I have a favor to ask.¡±


    [Didn¡¯t I pay my debtst time?]


    ¡°I know. I will be in your debt this time.¡±


    Sun Wukongughed and asked,


    [Let¡¯s hear out first. What is it?]


    ¡°Granny Mago is dead. My sister who was under her protection was kidnapped by Amon. If I don¡¯t rescue her, the otherworldly god will be summoned into this world.¡±


    [Granny Mago is dead?]


    ¡°Yes. There were two hundred Avatars that Amon brought along, and seven of them have special powers that killed her.¡±


    After a bit of silence, Sun Wukong spoke.


    [And what is this rtionship between the otherworldly god and your sister?]


    ¡°My sister was born with exceptional spiritual power that allows her to be used as an offering to call down the otherworldly god. That was why Granny Mago was protecting her, but we were attacked.¡±


    [I see. So what do you want me to do?]


    ¡°They ran from Jeju ind about five hours ago, but I don¡¯t think they are moving by ne. They either used a ship or a monster, and are probably moving toward China or Japan.¡±


    [Good. I¡¯ll tell the Dragon King of the East Sea to find anyoneing our way. I¡¯ll listen to the details after capturing him.]


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    However, blocking two pathways wasn¡¯t enough. Woojin then turned to Ryota.


    ¡°Can we watch the entire ocean?¡±


    ¡°We can with the satellites, but we can¡¯t find them with this.¡±


    ¡°We need to search for a ship that can haul over a hundred people or a weird phenomenon over the sea. Search for it.¡±


    Bihyung then said, ¡°We might have to consider it under a hallucination.¡±


    ¡°I have favor to ask regarding that.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Ask the Dragon King of the Southern Sea to find them. We need to know where they are.¡±


    ¡°Okay. We have no choice.¡±


    Woojin then went out. As Woojin walked toward Haemosu, he waved.


    ¡°How is it going?¡±


    ¡°I asked Omikami and Mr. Sun to keep watch. I will have the Dragon King of the Southern Sea to search for them.¡±


    ¡°I see. Do you think we can stop them on our own?¡±


    ¡°It is possible.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    Woojin then turned toward Sharon. Even if their power was great, Sharon¡¯s power to quell spiritual power was going to give them the upper hand. Haemosu chimed, ¡°I don¡¯t think it will hold the farsight down.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but we still have a chance. We have weapons.¡±


    In Miho¡¯s memory, the enemies did not have weapons like Woojin¡¯s team.


    ¡°We just need to find them.¡±


    five hours. It was enough time to leave the country, but if they reachednd, they would be spotted by the Eagle Eye. Bihyung then walked out and Woojin called him.


    ¡°Bihyung. Can we borrow the armor from the Dragon King?¡±


    ¡°The armor?¡±


    ¡°We will fight with Sharon¡¯s power, so she will need the armor.¡±


    ¡°I see. I think we can borrow it. Besides, he was really angry to hear what happened.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Everyone in Korea had huge respect toward Granny Mago. It wasn¡¯t surprising that the Dragon King was angry to hear of her death.


    ¡°Please.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll call him. And I will protect the chopper.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Woojin then walked out. There was no one at the pool and the sky was blue. As Woojin looked up, someone walked in and found Woojin.


    ¡°Woojin!¡±


    Woojin turned and saw Kim Beoming in while waving.


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I was worried.¡±


    Beom handed a bottle to Woojin. It was liquor.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Drink it when we find your sister. We need to mourn for Granny.¡±


    Woojin grasped the bottle. Beom asked, ¡°Did you tell your parents?¡±


    ¡°No. Not until we find her.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Beom then stood next to Woojin and looked up to the sky. Just having his friend by his side made Woojin feel calm. That¡¯s when Bihyung came running out from the house.


    He shouted, ¡°We got them!¡±

 Chapter 122 - Before it is too late (2)

    <h4>Chapter 122: Before it is toote (2)</h4>


    As Woojin ran into the house, Ryota showed a photo taken from a satellite.


    ¡°Look here.¡±


    Woojin saw a weird cloud in the picture. Woojin turned to Ryota who grinned.


    ¡°I scanned the ce with ultraviolet rays and there it was.¡±


    Woojin looked at the screen. There were many gathered below.


    ¡°Where is it?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t show anything with a regr photo, but it¡¯s there.¡±


    Woojin nodded.


    ¡°Maybe it is some kind of ind. Then we don¡¯t have much time.¡±


    Woojin turned to Bihyung, ¡°Is the chopper ready?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I told them to move in our direction. It willnd at the back of the house.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s move.¡±


    Woojin then looked at the others. He was going to have only the battle-ready members tond on the ind, but he was going to move with everyone. Woojin said, ¡°If we can finish Amon in this battle, we can finish everything.¡±


    Everyone looked at Woojin as he continued, ¡°The battle will be possible with Sharon¡¯s power. We will negate the enemies¡¯ powers and fight. So, everyone please prepare your weapons.¡±


    If it was Haemosu, he would not need his powers. His weapon alone was powerful enough.


    ¡°We are not sure what they are nning on that ind, but our goal is to kill Amon.¡±


    Bihyung asked, ¡°And the offerings?¡±


    ¡°Miho and I will go rescue them while the others focus on killing Amon.¡±


    ¡°Will you two be enough?¡±


    Woojin nodded, ¡°We are the fastest ones here.¡±


    Everyone nodded and saw a caring in. The blue Lamborghini stopped and a man got out. It was the Dragon King of the Southern Sea. He looked at Bihyung and asked, ¡°Is this enough?¡±


    It was the armor. Woojinughed. He asked for armor, but he didn¡¯t expect such powerful armor. Bihyung received the armor and stared incredulously at it, ¡°Dragonscale armor? Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just lending it you, alright? You¡¯re going to avenge Granny. This is the best I can do.¡±


    ¡°Anything more?¡±


    The Dragon King frowned as he looked at the others, ¡°Take this.¡±


    Bihyung also got the small ball-like medicine and the Dragon King exined, ¡°If you take it, it will increase your spiritual power temporarily for ten minutes. It will also take one hour for you to fully recover.¡±


    Woojin received the ball and saws helicopter making itsnding.


    ¡°Please avenge Granny Mago,¡± the Dragon King said with a solemn expression.


    Woojin nodded. Two helicopters arrived and the people got in. Woojin¡¯s helicopter had Miho, Sharon, Haemosu, Habaek, Bihyung, Yeohong, Ryota and the Monk of the Golden Wheel. Sharon wore the dragonscale armor from Bihyung and she also wore a hoodie over the armor. She looked nervous and Woojin said, ¡°You are the most important person in this mission.¡±


    ¡°I will do my best.¡±


    Woojin nodded and looked out the window. The helicopter began to fly south.


    It was created quickly, but it was enough to be used as an altar. The offerings from Jeju were powerful and the ritual was a sess. There was blood over the magical runes and the spiritual power collected in the altar was amazing. However, he couldn¡¯t activate the altar right away. He needed the blood of spiritual beings to strengthen the altar, but he had thest piece of his puzzle, so everything else was trivial.


    Amon looked at Eunseo who was fainted and grinned, ¡°And to think it is the sister of the one that I couldn¡¯t see in my foresight.¡±


    This was the best scenario.


    ¡°Get ready. We¡¯ll return!¡± Amon shouted and a man came up to report to him.


    ¡°There is a helicoptering our way.¡±


    ¡°A helicopter?¡±


    Amon sighed. It was from the Avatar who had the best hearing. And if he couldn¡¯t foresee iting, Woojin was definitely on the way.


    ¡°I see. Then let¡¯s prepare ourselves to greet our guest.¡±


    The monk looked at the ind and spoke astonishingly.


    ¡°This is astonishing. What is he trying to do with all this spiritual power here?¡±


    Woojin turned to the monk.


    ¡°Huge power is collected there. This will be enough for him to do anything.¡±


    Woojin shook his head. What Amon was preparing to do required more spiritual power. Woojin then frowned as he looked at the ind. He saw tree branches rising up into the air from the ind, blocking the way for the helicopter. Woojin then opened the door.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯ll do the job.¡±


    Haemosu then jumped and swung his sword. The trees were cut down at once and Haemosu jumped down toward the ind. Woojin turned to Bihyung, ¡°Take care of Sharon.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    The battle would start when Sharon got down, but she couldn¡¯t be the center of attention. Woojin was going to grab their enemies¡¯ attention first. Woojin turned to Miho and she nodded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Woojin grabbed Miho¡¯s hand and jumped. As he jumped on the air, Miho asked, ¡°Is it them?¡±


    There were a lot of them, but Woojin did not pay attention. What he saw was Amon standing among them. He finally saw Amon. He also saw his sister who was being held by one of the seven Avatars.


    ¡°It¡¯s there.¡±


    It was dangerous, but Woojin had to jump in to save his sister. The ind was quiterge. In the center were all the offerings that they had killed. Luckily, his sister was still alive. She was alive only because she was the core element of the ritual. Woojin gritted his teeth. He felt all the Avatars¡¯ eyes on him and he shouted, ¡°Amon!¡±


    Amonughed and flicked his hand. An Avatar came from behind and reached out. Woojin felt gravity pushing him down on the ground and pushed Miho to the back. He fought back against the gravity and walked toward Amon. He was only two hundred meters away from him. Woojin then stomped on the ground and jumped. His muscle power allowed him to get out of the gravity range. Then, another man jumped out with a sword and Woojin swung his Kusanagi no ken. He couldn¡¯t use a gun when his sister was on the other side. Woojin then felt his body bing heavy again because of the gravity. He saw a man swinging his sword again and Woojin countered it with his own sword. The man was struck by the sword and jumped back.


    ¡°I can¡¯t foresee him!¡±


    Woojin then realized this man was Thompson, or the man in Granny Mago¡¯s memory. Woojin tried to move, but this time, tree roots came up from the ground and bound him. Woojin did not fight back. It was time for him to wait until Sharon came down to let her power loose.


    ¡°We finally meet,¡± Amon smiled. He then turned to ones dropping from the helicopter andughed.


    ¡°Thompson. Go kill them.¡±


    Thompson then walked up to Woojin and swung his sword. That¡¯s when Sharon reached the ground ced her hands down. The spiritual power nullification field was activated and Woojin felt the gravity and the roots bing powerless.


    He then swung his sword at Thompson. His Kusanagi no ken shed Thompson¡¯s sword and body into two. Woojin then charged at Amon.

 Chapter 123 - Summon (1)

    <h4>Chapter 123: Summon (1)</h4>


    Woojin was much faster than Amon expected. Amon thought it was a shame that Sharon would thwart his powers so easily. Woojin¡¯s movement under the spiritual power nullification field was very menacing. It looked like it was going to be hard to fight him back, so Amon grinned and snatched Eunseo. He grabbed her neck and became shocked as Woojin didn¡¯t even bother to stop. Woojin shouted as he ran.


    ¡°Sharon!¡±


    Sharon then brought her hands back and as soon as the field was deactivated, Woojin took out the Mirror of Heavens, and powerful light was unleashed upon Amon. The light touched Amon¡¯s hand.


    ¡°UGH!¡±


    Amon let go of his hand because of the severe pain and Woojin swung his sword to cut Amon¡¯s arm. Amon jumped back quickly and Woojin was able to get his sister in his embrace. He then turned to Amon who was gritting his teeth.


    ¡°Kill the woman!¡±


    Avatars pounced toward Sharon, but Haemosu swung his sword. Haemosu with his spiritual power was powerful. Just one swing of his sword killed the seven Avatars that charged in and Amon ran toward the altar.


    ¡°Miho!¡±


    Woojin gave his sister to Miho and chased after Amon. The gravity pressed down on him again and Amon got to the altar.


    ¡°Sharon!¡±


    Sharon activated her field again and now gunfire erupted from where Sharon¡¯slocation. As the Avatar team began fighting the other Avatars, Woojin chased after Amon who was standing in front of the altar. It was unclear why Amon would run to the altar with his chopped arm, but Woojin closed in and summoned the bamboo spear. As he threw it, Amon dodged to the side, realizing that he could forsee ranged attacks. He then ced his hand on the altar and focused his spiritual power.


    Woojin flinched as he felt the altar rumbling. The ominous powering from the altar was enough to make him suffocate. It was also somewhat familiar. Woojin jumped and swung his sword at Amon, but something popped out from the ground.


    It was a tentacle. There was only one, but Woojin knew what it was. He quickly hopped back and Amon smiled with an exhausted look on his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s not perfect, but this should be enough.¡±


    It was only one tentacle, but the power was enormous. The tentacle began to grab all nearby Avatars. Woojin shouted, ¡°Everyone! Get back!¡±


    His teammates quickly jumped back. The opening didn¡¯t seem to berge enough for the otherworldly god toe out. Woojin ran back and Bihyung asked, ¡°What the heck is that?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the otherworldly god.¡±


    ¡°God?! That¡¯s a tentacled monster!¡¯


    Woojin exined calmly, ¡°It¡¯s just a part of it. If ites out fully, we are done for.¡±


    ¡°Can we stop it?¡±


    Woojin looked at the tentacle decimating Amon¡¯s Avatar and shook his head, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°What if that thinges out of it if we leave it like that?¡±


    Woojin frowned. If that happens, then it meant the end. He needed to stop it from happening if possible. Woojin then turned to Miho.


    ¡°Take care of Eunseo.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to fight it?¡±


    ¡°If we don¡¯t kill Amon here, he will summon that thing sooner orter. And it might evene out of that right now if I don¡¯t do something.¡±


    Everyone became nervous. The tentacle was about thirty meters long and it was getting longer. Woojin nodded and Miho jumped up to the helicopter that was flying over the ind. Woojin then turned to the others.


    With Sharon¡¯s power intact, no Avatars were a match against the tentacle. However, the tentacle was not attacking Amon. Woojin wondered, ¡°Is the tentacle helping Amon?¡±


    Woojin mumbled and Haemosu asked, ¡°So is that what he¡¯s trying to summon?¡±


    When he heard of it from Woojin, he didn¡¯t think much of it. However, it was different after looking at it now. There were about fifty Avatars left that were alive. As Amon touched the altar again, the tentacle grew even longer and Woojin signaled his Avatar teams to pull their triggers. The bullets didn¡¯t work against the tentacle.


    Woojin turned and Haemosu nodded.


    ¡°Should we kill Amon?¡±


    ¡°Can you buy me some time? I will take care of him.¡±


    Haemosu nodded and turned back.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have them wait here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Woojin then turned to the Avatar team.


    ¡°Keep the other Avatars from attacking us.¡±


    Tom nodded and Woojin turned to the front again. Haemosu charged at the tentacle and swung his sword. Sharon¡¯s field was now deactivated as Haemosu needed to use his full power. The tentacle swooped in but it did not get damaged by Haemosu¡¯s sword. Bihyung then threw his fire at the tentacle. The tentacle was caught in a blue me, but it did not burn either. The tentacle then moved while wielding the me.


    ¡°Put it out!¡± Haemosu eximed and Bihyung recalled the fire.


    ¡°This is really dangerous.¡±


    Bihyung was shocked to see his spiritual power not working. Woojin then ran past them and rushed at Amon. The tentacle then divided into two and attacked Woojin who scoffed and jumped in the air. The tentacle came toward him and Woojin blocked it with his sword. Amonughed. The tentacle was preventing Woojin from going after Amon. Woojin frowned and took out the bamboo spear to stab it into the tentacle.


    ¡°Dammit!¡±


    The spear was deflected however. Woojin then swung his sword at the tentacle as he moved back. The tentacle took some damage, but it was still unscathed. Woojin then summoned G¨¢e Bulg. He held the G¨¢e Bulg in his left hand and swung his sword to strike the tentacle with his right. He then threw G¨¢e Bulg at Amon standing calmly behind the sections of tentacles. G¨¢e Bulg shot forward like a bolt of lightning. The tentacle pped it down, but the G¨¢e Bulg flew around ording to Woojin¡¯s will and struck Amon¡¯s heart.


    ¡°UGH!¡±


    The G¨¢e Bulg¡¯s de spread inside Amon and pierced through his chest. It seemed like there was no way for Amon to survive from that. Woojin focused on the tentacle. If Amon was going to die, the only dangerous thing now was the tentacle. That¡¯s when he heard a voice.


    -I will help you.


    ¡°How?¡±


    -The Glove of Ban Gu will allow my power toe into reality. That tentacle can be defeated. We will try.


    Woojin nodded. Granny Mago¡¯s fighting method was to use brute force, so there seemed to be chance. Woojin then shouted, ¡°Everyone! Back up!¡±


    His team retreated from fighting the tentacle and Woojin took a deep breath and said, ¡°Let¡¯s do it, Granny.¡±


    -You will use a lot of spiritual power.


    Woojin had a lot of spiritual power now so he nodded and felt his power being sucked into the glove. About half of his power was sucked in and the glove expanded. Normally, the spiritual power would be shaped like arge fist, but it was now his actual physical fist that was erged. Woojin struck the tentacle with it.


    Woojin smiled at the feelinging through his hand.


    ¡°This works.¡±

 Chapter 124 - Summon (2)

    <h4>Chapter 124: Summon (2)</h4>


    This attack worked against the tentacle. The other sections of the tentacle grabbed Woojin¡¯s hand and he frowned. He wanted to take it off his hand to squish it down, but he only had one erged hand. So Woojin pulled it out with his spiritual power. He had to pull out this tentacle before it brought its body out from the other dimension. The tentacle tried to destroy Woojin¡¯s hand but after realizing that his hand was indestructible, it now focused on Woojin¡¯s body. The tentacle slithered along his hand but Woojin stomped it down with his fist and shouted, ¡°Haemosu!¡±


    Haemosu then ran in and shed his sword at the tentacle. Since the tentacle had been pinned down, it was easy to cut. The blood sttered and ck energy rose up from it. Woojin shouted at Haemosu.


    ¡°We have to cut it from that altar!¡±


    ¡°I see. We have to close the door to the dimension.¡±


    Haemosu then ran toward the altar and Woojin checked his spiritual power. He felt his spiritual power being sucked away constantly, but he still used all of his power to move forward. The tentacle kept on attacking his body but his cloak allowed him to endure it. Bihyung then came up to Woojin and swung the Iron Fan. The cannonball of wind struck the tentacle and Woojin pulled the tentacle even harder. The tentacle was pulled like a string and Haemosu cut it again.


    The tentacle was cut off from the altar and the door closed. What was left was the tentacle was the part that had been sliced off. It was now just a long tentacle that could no longer elongate or divide itself. Woojin then felt his spiritual power running out and his erged fist shrinking back to normal. Woojin looked at the tentacle with exhaustion. It looked like a snake.


    ¡°Can you use that skill again?¡±


    ¡°Not until I recover.¡±


    That¡¯s when the Avatars that Amon controlled walked over.


    ¡°We can help.¡±


    Woojin nced at them. Would it be possible if he got help from them?


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what you do.¡±


    Woojin looked at them suspiciously and they moved forward. The one that controlled gravity pressed down the tentacle down but there didn¡¯t seem to be any effect. Another Avatar then ced his hand on the ground the have the tree roots bind the tentacle. Woojin then looked at Avatars and they all charged. Bihyung and Yeohong also charged and Woojin got up. The only thing that could defeat that tentacle now was the Kusanagi no ken and Haemosu¡¯s sword. Woojin thrust his sword at the end of the tentacle. It squirmed but Woojin pressed it down and hollered, ¡°Haemosu!¡±


    Haemosu then jumped with his sword to swing it down and cut down the tentacle. The tentacle spread dark energy around the area as it was cut down and evaporated. Woojin turned around. The Avatars who worked for Amon, why did they help him now? Woojin then turned to Amon who was slumped down next to the altar. He was now dying. Woojin walked up to him and Amon looked up.


    ¡°You... you took everything from me.¡±


    ¡°Yes. You took everything from me before.¡±


    Woojin smiled coldly and grabbed G¨¢e Bulg.


    ¡°Amon. This is over.¡±


    He then pulled G¨¢e Bulg.


    ¡°AAAAAARGH!¡±


    Amon screamed as Woojin pulled out the heart and spiritual stone from Amon. Woojin grabbed the stone and looked at Amon. It seemed like Amon¡¯s death lifted the mind control that had been ced over the Avatars. Woojin took back G¨¢e Bulg and looked at them.


    ¡°I will prepare a way for us to get back. You cannot just be freed for what you did with Amon, so you will go through an investigation.¡±


    ¡°Investigation?¡±


    ¡°We need to see if you are safe. And you will need to pay the price for killing Granny Mago.¡±


    ¡°T-that¡¯s...¡±


    ¡°Even if you were controlled, we cannot consider it as if nothing happened. You will live to pay for your crimes.¡±


    The Avatars then looked at each other and nodded. Even if it was against their will, they still had their memories.


    ¡°We will do that.¡±


    Woojin then turned to the ind and asked, ¡°Was this ind always here?¡±


    It seemed too small for it to be here originally. Bihyung answered, ¡°The Dragon King said it wasn¡¯t here before.¡±


    Woojin then turned to a mutant Avatar, ¡°We created the ind, but the one who created it is dead.¡±


    Woojin nced at the surviving Avatars. There were about thirty left now and Woojin then called for the helicopter. When itnded, Eunseo ran out and hugged him.


    Woojin held her tight.


    ¡°It¡¯s all over.¡±


    ¡°Really? Is it really over?¡±


    Woojin nodded and she sobbed. Woojin then turned to the back and Haemosu said, ¡°We will destroy this altar.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. We can¡¯t risk it.¡±


    Haemosu swung his sword and the altar was destroyed. That¡¯s when the monk came up.


    ¡°This ce isn¡¯t normal. We need to cleanse this ce.¡±


    ¡°Cleanse it?¡±


    ¡°It is full of demonic energy. I cannot let this ce be.¡±


    ¡°Do you need something to do it?¡±


    ¡°I will have to go back to Tibet.¡±


    ¡°Okay. You go get what you need.¡±


    Woojin then turned to the others. Their long fight was over. He told Bihyung to bring two more helicopters and they went back to Jeju. The only offering who survived was Eunseo. It must be shocking as she had spent quite some time with them. Woojin almost thought maybe he had to erase her memories. Woojin looked out at the window.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Jeju. Let¡¯s go see our parents.¡±


    ¡°To say it¡¯s all over?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. What should we do with school for you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the exam and go to college. Can I go back to school now?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    People arrived with the second helicopter along with the collected body. Amon¡¯s body was very important and they also gathered the bodies of the new Avatar at Jeju. The monk needed protection so that was done by the Dragon King. Woojin gathered everything on the ind to move and went back to his team. They were back at the house that Bihyung had prepared. Haemosu had lost an arm and many were wounded, but it was all over.


    Other then the monk who went back to Tibet to prepare, everyone else gathered together. They had more things to do to live in the world after the Day of Chaos.


    ¡°Everyone, you¡¯ve done a great job,¡± Bihyungplimented as he raised his ss.


    ¡°That was a terrible monster. It could have killed us all.¡±


    Woojin smiled. The heavens helped him by sending him back to the past and it was now all over.


    ¡°Let¡¯s drink for today!¡± Bihyung shouted and everyone raised their sses, smiling. As they drank, Beom went up to Woojin and tapped on his shoulder.


    ¡°What are you going to do now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a break and think about it.¡±


    He could continue with his hunter job, but he wanted to take a break for now. Beom grinned.


    ¡°Tell me anytime. I can get you a job at mypany too.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    He didn¡¯t need such a job. Woojin grinned and drank.


    The Sea Dragon sent to the ind by the Dragon King looked up and nced around. He felt something, but it was gone. He looked around, but he couldn¡¯t sense anything else other than an ufortable trace. He then ced his head down again slowly.

 Chapter 125 - Gumiho (1)

    <strong>Chapter 125: Gumiho (1)</strong>


    Woojin could have gone back to Seoul, but his parents seemed to like living in Jeju so they decided to stay in Jeju. The problem was Eunseo. Since she was focused on starting her studies, it was better for her to return to Seoul. Woojin decided to stay with her in Seoul so that she could prepare to go to college.


    After deciding what to do, Woojin went to Bihyung¡¯s house. The ce was best suited for Ryota, but they now had more equipment so that it could also function as ab. Doctor Ahn seemed to be happy for having lots of specimens to study. He was already researching with Doctor Wu and Smith was also concentrated on developing new weapons so Woojin did not bother them.


    However, there was nothing left for Ryota to do. He originally needed to create a program that would allow them to search for Amon, but with Amon dead, he had no reason to do it and creating such thing when there was no need didn¡¯t mean good news to other Avatars. So Ryota was on break and the Monk of the Golden Wheel had not returned yet, so Ryota had nothing else to do but to search on Omikami.


    Woojin then went to Haemosu. He was getting ready to return with Habaek. He could have left already but he said he would wait until the monk returned from the cleansing ritual. It seemed Haemosu and Habaek also felt something dark in that ce.


    Yet, Woojin did not feel anything. He felt a bit of difort, but that was all. Miho was with Haemosu and Habaek. She was serving those two at their drinking table, trying to get something from them. When Woojin went over, Miho greeted him and handed over a bottle of liquor.


    ¡°What¡¯s it like to be back with your family?¡±


    ¡°My parents will stay at Jeju, and Eunseo will go up to Seoul... I¡¯m torn on what to do.¡±


    ¡°Will you go to Seoul with her?¡±


    ¡°Probably, after a few days of rest.¡±


    Woojin drank the liquor and Horus came over to him. Horus handed him his cellphone.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were here. Take it.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Thoth.¡±


    Woojin took the phone, feeling curious as to why Thoth had called him.


    [We have a dire problem.]


    ¡°What?¡±


    Woojin thought everything had gone well. The otherworldly god had been dealt with and Amon was dead. He thought everything was over, but what was happening?


    [I don¡¯t see the future five years from now.]


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    [Every Avatar who can see the future say the same thing. It is now down to five years.]


    Woojin frowned, ¡°I am asking, what do you mean?¡±


    [I heard what you have done from Horus. If you are correct, we should not see the otherworldly god anymore, but this is exactly what I experienced before, just five years shorter this time.]


    The time had decreased? Woojin brought his hand up and ced it over his face. What was going on? He was frustrated, but he began thinking. Did he miss something? The Sea Dragon was a spiritual being. Such a being was always sensitive to dark energies. Yet the Sea Dragon did not contact them regarding any problems


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the ce with the Monk of the Golden Wheel to check it myself.¡±


    [Amon may have worked with other demons in case of his demise.]


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case. The altar has been destroyed and all the offerings are dead.¡±


    They had to kidnap people across the world for them to get the required offerings.


    [We need to be ready for anything.]


    ¡°Will do. Let me know if you find anything.¡±


    [I will do that.]


    Woojin then hung up and looked at Haemosu who was frowning after listening to the phone call.


    ¡°I guess my return will be postponed.¡±


    ¡°Yes. We need to check what¡¯s going on.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go check the ind first. If everything is fine there, we¡¯ll look elsewhere. Maybe this is something I overlooked from the future I saw.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it seems so.¡±


    Woojin then got up and announced, ¡°I¡¯ll talk with Bihyung to get ready.¡±


    ¡°You do that. I¡¯ll look into the matter myself to see if others cannot see into the future also.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Woojin then went to Bihyung. Yeohong was sparring with the other twelve Avatars. The Avatar team had been trained in the hunter¡¯s way, but they did not know much about fist-fighting arts, and Yeohong was teaching them just that. Woojin then walked up to Bihyung.


    ¡°Bihyung. I need to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°What is it? nning a trip with your family?¡±


    ¡°No. Thoth called and he says he can¡¯t see future five years from now.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Woojin continued with a grim expression, ¡°He¡¯s specting that the otherworldly god will reappear within five years.¡±


    ¡°Does that happen in the future you saw?¡±


    ¡°No. I stopped what was supposed toe in the future that I saw. Now I can¡¯t see what happens next anymore.¡±


    Bihyung grabbed the whiskey bottle he had next to him and began drinking. He emptied the entire bottle before speaking again.


    ¡°So, what we did make the worlde to an end at a faster rate?¡±


    ¡°It seems so.¡±


    ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    ¡°We should go check out the ind again. Even if the Sea Dragon did not find anything, we have to look at it closely with the monk again. If things don¡¯t change after going through the cleansing ritual, we will have to track down every demon Avatar.¡±


    ¡°I heard the monk has gotten on the ne already. Let¡¯s get the chopper ready.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll just go check it out, so you, Miho, and I should be enough.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Woojin turned to the other Avatars. It seemed they needed this training since there might be more problems in the near future.


    ¡°Where are the other thirty?¡±


    ¡°They are with Doctor Ahn to see if Marco¡¯s blood work for them. But it¡¯s not workingpletely yet.¡±


    ¡°I see. I thought Amon¡¯s death would be enough to free them, but I guess not.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, we will leave as soon as the monk arrives. Be ready.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Woojin finished talking with Bihyung and went to Miho who was drinking alone. When Woojin came to her, Haemosu and Habaek were getting ready to leave to look into what had happened.


    ¡°Get ready.¡±


    ¡°Am I going too?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we don¡¯t know what might happen.¡±


    Miho then ced her ss and stood up.


    ¡°Then I should go, of course.¡±


    Miho seemed to be happy and Woojinughed. He then exined seriously, ¡°Maybe it was wrong to not read the memory after killing the tentacle. It might be dangerous to read memories however.¡±


    Miho now had eight tails, but the otherworldly god was the highest being there. It was not certain if she could even read the memory, but there was no option left for them.


    As they kept on talking to n things out, two helicopters arrived at the back of the house. When Woojin, Bihyung, Haemosu, and Miho came out, the monk walked out with a bright smile.


    ¡°Were you all waiting for me?¡±


    ¡°We were waiting for you toe back so that we can leave. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The monk was puzzled, but he went back into the helicopter again anyway. The monk asked Woojin, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Avatars who can see future say that future stops within five years now. It seems like something went wrong.¡±


    ¡°I see. I felt like something was wrong, but I didn¡¯t think it would be that serious.¡±


    ¡°We will see once we get there,¡± Woojin answered.


    The monk sighed, ¡°I guess we have no easy way of doing things.¡±


    The team soon reached the ind. When the helicopter neared the ind, Woojin jumped out in midair. The Sea Dragon got up as Woojin jumped. The dragon was about a hundred meters long and shined brightly in blue to turn back into a blue-haired young man. He then walked up to Woojin and asked, ¡°Are we done here?¡±


    ¡°Did you find anything weird here?¡±


    ¡°Weird? Hm...¡±


    The Sea Dragon gave some thought to it. He felt something a while ago but he couldn¡¯t find any evidence of it.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Woojin then turned to Miho.


    ¡°Miho, can you read the memory of the ind?¡±


    The monk began taking things out from his box and Woojin spoke to him.


    ¡°Can you wait for a second? We¡¯ll have Miho read the memory first and then we will do the ritual.¡±


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll prepare for it so we can start when that is done.¡±


    The monk began to prepare for the ritual and Woojin turned to Miho. She was near the bloodstain that had been left by the tentacle. She seemed tense as she felt some dark energying out from it. She wasn¡¯t sure if she could read the memory, but she still had to give it a try.


    As Miho ced her hand on the stain, unimaginable history had began swooshing into her head. She screamed in panic.


    ¡°Kyaaaaaaa!¡±


    She then fell with a seizure and everyone gathered around her in shock. Woojin grimaced. It seemed like something really was here. Woojin grabbed Miho in his arms and said, ¡°Monk, can you seal this entire ce instead?¡±


    ¡°Of course. But what is going on?¡±


    ¡°Miho¡¯s not doing well. I think we have to bring her to her mother.¡±


    If Miho wasn¡¯t going to work, they needed to seek her mother, Gumiho. They also needed her to help Miho in her current state.

 Chapter 126 - Gumiho (2)

    <strong>Chapter 126: Gumiho (2)</strong>


    After the monk finished his seal, the team traveled back up to Seoul. Bihyung called Gumiho and the doctor was already prepared to look at Miho¡¯s state when they got to Bihyung¡¯s hotel. Miho couldn¡¯t wake up, however, and Woojin didn¡¯t feel sorry for her for not being able to wake up due to his request. As Woojin saw the sunset outside the window, he saw a figure flying in from the sky. The figure then passed through the window as if there was nothing there. It was Gumiho. She shook her head at Woojin who tried to get up and stood next to Miho. She sighed, ¡°I saw her being excited for getting eight tails without going against her ways... but what happened now?¡±


    ¡°I thought you hadn¡¯t met her recently.¡±


    ¡°She left our family, but that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t care about her.¡±


    Gumiho swept Miho¡¯s hair and turned to Woojin.


    ¡°Tell me what happened.¡±


    ¡°The tentacle of an otherworldly god crossed dimensions and we blocked it. But now the future has been cut off after five years, down from the previous ten. We went to the ce where it appeared and read the memory. And that¡¯s where she fainted.¡±


    ¡°Otherworldly god?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°There was a part of an actual god that came over to this world, and you told her to read its memory? When she only had eight tails?¡±


    Woojin was at a loss for words. He lowered his head and Gumiho sighed. She turned to the ring that Miho had on her finger.


    ¡°This ring doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re are a Gumiho. That was reckless.¡±


    She then ced her hand over Miho¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°A being much higher in existence. It is dangerous to read such a being¡¯s memory when we don¡¯t know the number of memories it might hold. That was a dangerous decision.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Her head must be filled with the memories of this god. I have to pull it out of her.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it dangerous for you to do that?¡±


    ¡°However dangerous it might be, I can¡¯t watch it eat away her memory like this.¡±


    She then smiled and waved to Woojin, ¡°Come closer. I¡¯ll give you any part of the memory you might need.¡±


    Woojin then stood next to her and she turned back down to face Miho. Her eyes showed that she was determined. Woojin knew what she was taking a risk in what she was about to do next. She then closed her eyes as a tremendous amount of memories began flowing into her. Woojin then was sent with memories that made him shudder.


    What he saw was a world full of despair. There was a ck sun in the sky, with mysterious monsters that filled the chaotd. There was also a being that looked down on it all. It was that being that answered Amon¡¯s call. As it sent its tentacle over to another dimension, it felt powerful spiritual power and many beings. The god decided to take it all as its own, but the entrance was too small. It then saw the summoner being killed and had its tentacle cut off. It smiled. It decided to open the gate again by using its tentacle.


    Woojin saw the memory and realized what had happened. The memory that came after was the tentacle¡¯s memory. After getting the attention of all the Avatars, the tentacle left the ind by using its blood while battling. Without thinking of a n, it created a copy of itself on Earth. It was the otherworldly god himself that had nned this.


    The tentacle itself was quite powerful, but it was enough to handle a few of the powerful Avatars in the world. However, the problem was its power to hide itself. There were many Avatars at the scene, but none of them noticed. Woojin then opened his eyes and saw Gumiho dropping to the ground. He ran to her and propped her up. She exhaustingly said, ¡°Tell her that she¡¯s the leader of the family now.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    She smiled and closed her eyes. That¡¯s when Woojin felt the release of powerful spiritual power and turned. Miho now had ten tails behind of her. Reading a being such as an otherworldly god had made her power increase greatly, allowing her to gain two more tails. Woojin wasn¡¯t sure if Gumiho could have ten tails since she only had nine tails in the past. As Woojin looked at her, Miho opened her eyes. She smiled excitedly at Woojin and tried to say something, but she saw Gumiho in his embrace and quickly rushed over.


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    Woojin said, ¡°She came here to save you from the memory of the otherworldly god. I think she took the memory you read from the tentacle.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m awake?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take it back from her.¡±


    Woojin grabbed her wrist.


    ¡°She said you are the leader of the family now. Don¡¯t let her efforts to go to waste.¡±


    ¡°I have ten tails now. I can do it.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Woojin shook his head. She had ten tails ever since she read the memory of otherworldly god, but she couldn¡¯t wake up. If she took the memory back, she was going to faint again.


    ¡°It will be same. You can¡¯t have that memory even if you have ten tails.¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t lose her.¡±


    Woojin then turned to Gumiho. ¡°Let me ask Thoth, the God of Wisdom. He might have a way.¡±


    ¡°...Okay.¡±


    Miho took a deep breath and nced at her mother before she turned back to Woojin.


    ¡°Then call him right now.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Woojin asked Horus to call Thoth, and Thoth said that he woulde over. As they waited, Woojin told Bihyung about what had happened at the ind. Bihyung was dumbfounded.


    ¡°So, we couldn¡¯t sense him? None of us?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t think anyone can sense it.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy then.¡±


    ¡°No, it won¡¯t.¡±


    Woojin continued calmly, ¡°But it can¡¯t do the job alone. It will require help from others.¡±


    ¡°Do you think it will go to the demons?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Bihyung thought for a second and confessed, ¡°This is bad. It means we have to hunt down all the demons.¡±


    A few demons had been killed already, but many were still left. They thought killing Amon was going to finish everything, but it became much moreplicated now. Woojin called the Avatars to tell them what he had found and asked Doctor Ahn and Smith to continue with their research. They needed more allies now.


    After doing everything he could for now, Woojin then returned to Miho who was tending to her mother. He wasn¡¯t sure what power she might have after gaining ten tails. As Woojin saw Miho holding her mother¡¯s hand, it reminded him of his sister. Amon¡¯s work needed his sister. But he didn¡¯t have her until the end, and that¡¯s why the altar wasn¡¯tplete and only the tentacle was able toe out. He promised his sister that she could go back to school, but that wasn¡¯t going to happen for now. Yet, no one could really protect her right now. Even Mago couldn¡¯t protect her against Amon, but they now were against a more powerful enemy.


    Woojin shook away his thoughts and walked up to Miho, softly grabbing her shoulders.


    ¡°Thoth will find a way.¡±


    ¡°I hope he does.¡±


    In a dark ce, a man was closing his eyes as he held a woman¡¯s head. The woman fell down and the man opened his eyes. There was no white in his eyes. It was filled entirely with ck. The man took out a cellphone from the woman¡¯s purse and unlocked it with her finger. He mumbled as he looked down at the phone, ¡°Interesting world.¡±


    This world was a ce with various energies and one could obtain such information with easy ess. He didn¡¯t even need to read people¡¯s memories. The man then ced his hand on the woman¡¯s chest. Soon, the entire body was sucked up into the man¡¯s hand as if his hand was like a ck hole. Afterward, there was no trace left that the woman had been there.

 Chapter 127 - Gumiho (3)

    <h4>Chapter 127: Gumiho (3)</h4>


    Thoth was dumbfounded when he arrived from Egypt.


    ¡°This is a dangerous and violent memory.¡±


    Thoth turned to Woojin.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky that you called me.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a way?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Thoth then brought his hand up. It was a book with a ck cover on it. Woojin was astonished about what it meant while Thoth opened the book and began mumbling something. As he mumbled, weird hieroglyphic symbols popped up around Miho and they were soon absorbed into her body, bringing her up in the air.


    Miho grabbed Woojin¡¯s hand as she watched. She just hoped Thoth might have a way and Woojin also watched in silence. Gumiho¡¯s mouth opened and dark energy began pouring out like a waterfall. Woojin and Miho flinched with shock. The ck energy was then absorbed into the Book of Wisdom, but it wasing out endlessly. As they watched, the energy came out of Gumiho for thirty minutes until it came to a stop. The book then fell and closed shut. Thoth grabbed it with augh.


    ¡°This is crazy. Did she really read this vast memory? It is fortunate that her head didn¡¯t explode.¡±


    Woojin sighed. He could have just called Thoth if he had known. Gumiho opened her eyes slowly. She nced around, not convinced that she was able to wake up from the memory. Miho looked at her with teary eyes.


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    She called her mother like when she was young and hugged her. Gumiho turned to Woojin. She also looked at Thoth. She didn¡¯t know who it was but realized that it was due to Thoth¡¯s help that she was awake. She bowed to show her thanks and Woojin turned to Thoth.


    ¡°We¡¯ll give them some time.¡±


    ¡°Sure. I need to speak to you also.¡±


    Thoth and Woojin left the room.


    Miho asked, ¡°Mom. Why did you do that?¡±


    ¡°My own daughter was in danger. I would do anything to save you.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°No buts. Fortunately, I was there to help you.¡±


    Gumiho looked at her daughter with a smile.


    ¡°But you seem different now.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right. Look at this.¡±


    Miho unleashed her tails and Gumiho¡¯s eyes turned wide. ten tails. A Gumiho with ten tails was said to be a demi-god in their family. It was a level that mere talent cannot achieve. As proof, Gumiho also read the memory of the otherworldly god, but it didn¡¯t give her a tenth tail.


    ¡°Miho.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother.¡±


    ¡°I am d you now have ten tails, but if you want to control the power you hold, it might be better for you to return home for once.¡±


    ¡°Home?¡±


    ¡°You will need to learn to control it.¡±


    Miho then thought for a second and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll talk with Woojin about it.¡±


    Thoth showed the book to Woojin.


    ¡°The otherworldly god. Its name... can be pronounced as Meterul.¡±


    ¡°It had a name?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Meterul... he did terrible things in the past. He brought an end to his own world. He is a divine himself, but he¡¯s specialized in creating monsters.¡±


    ¡°The ones in the memory.¡±


    If all those mysterious memories were the creation of the otherworldly god, Meterul, then that was problematic.


    ¡°Yes, the real problem is that Meterul was weak at first, but he became powerful after devouring others.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Energies, beings, everything... he digests everything to convert it to his own power.¡±


    Woojin sighed.


    ¡°He is smart. It won¡¯t be easy to find him.¡±


    ¡°Can we track him down?¡±


    ¡°If he has not adapted to this world, he will make mistakes. But he will adapt soon as far as I can tell.¡±


    ¡°Can you find out what he needs and if there is any way we can track him down?¡±


    ¡°It will take time since the memory is so massive in size, but I¡¯ll get started on it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    As they talked, Gumiho and Miho came to them. Gumiho thanked Thoth.


    ¡°Thank you. I owe you my life.¡±


    ¡°It is good that you are okay. We now have information about Meterul, so I will look into it and find his weakness.¡±


    Gumiho turned to Miho and she told Woojin, ¡°I have to go back home for a while.¡±


    ¡°You can do that. We¡¯ll need some time to track him down anyway,¡± Woojin answered as he thought Miho might have things to learn back at home, but Miho didn¡¯t seem too happy about Woojin¡¯s fast decision. Gumiho looked at Miho and Woojin pleaded, ¡°Please teach her well. We need her help more than anything.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Gumiho smiled and walked off with Miho. Thoth also said he needed to go back to Egypt to analyze the Book of Wisdom and the memory, so he went off also. Woojin then returned to Jeju ind. After telling his teammates what happened until now, he called Ryota.


    ¡°Ryota. I need your help.¡±


    Ryota, who had been spending time collecting pictures of Omikami, or making figurines, scratched his cheek embarrassingly and asked, ¡°What do you need?¡±


    ¡°Meterul gains power by eating others. Find a ce with an abnormal rate of missing people or animals.¡±


    ¡°There are millions of missing people out in the world. Do you think that is enough?¡±


    ¡°Meterul is also specialized in creating monsters. Tell me any findings of newfound monsters.¡±


    Ryota then looked at Woojin for a second and sighed.


    ¡°That might be easier.¡±


    Woojin¡¯s requests usually weren¡¯t that hard. Making a system to search for Avatars was hard, but not this. The problem was that it was time-consuming. Woojin then went back to his home. Until Thoth and Ryota came up with new leads, there was nothing he could do.


    At least Meterul had fled from the ind, which meant he wouldn¡¯t be too far from East Asia region. They still had five years left. When Woojin got home, his sister was preparing dinner. Woojin went to his father¡¯s office where he was reading a book.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look good. What happened?¡±


    ¡°We have a problem.¡±


    ¡°Problem?¡±


    ¡°Eunseo will need to hide for a bit longer.¡±


    ¡°So, it wasn¡¯t all solved then.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    He thought it was, but it took a steep turn. He needed to studyMeterul and find demons in the meantime, but he couldn¡¯t stay by his family to protect them.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We all know how hard you are trying. We don¡¯t me you.¡±


    ¡°It will be busy from now on. I¡¯ll find a ce for Eunseo to stay.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t help you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡±


    Woojin then walked out to the living room with his father.


    ¡°You need help with everything?¡±


    ¡°How about we do a barbeque? Can you prepare us a grill out in the yard?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Woojin got out and soon, they began to enjoy dinner outside in the backyard. During dinner, Woojin felt terrible about telling his sister that she needed to go hiding again and it seemed she had caught on anyway after seeing Woojin¡¯s face. She asked him when Woojin was doing dishes after dinner.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I think you need to go into hiding again.¡±


    Eunseo¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    ¡°I thought it was all over?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I thought so too. But it isn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have Granny anymore.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m finding a safe ce for you to go.¡±


    Granny Mago was thought to be safe, since it was the safest ce on the Korean penins, but it wasn¡¯t. He needed to find somece safer.


    ¡°Do you have a ce in mind? I want to choose it if you have a few.¡±


    ¡°China... or Egypt?¡±


    He was thinking of Sun Wukong¡¯s ce in China, or Ra¡¯s ce in Egypt.


    ¡°I want Egypt.¡±


    ¡°Egypt?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I want to try going to Egypt.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a look.¡±

 Chapter 128 - New monster (1)

    <h4>Chapter 128: New monster (1)</h4>


    Doctor Ahn seemed to be busy with researching the test reagent.


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    Doctor Ahn greeted Woojin excitedly.


    ¡°Yes. How¡¯s it going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯vepleted it.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Doctor Ahn showed him five test tubes.


    ¡°Thanks to Doctor Wu¡¯s experiments, it was possible to create them. I just need to make it fit the person being tested on.¡±


    ¡°That is good news.¡±


    Woojin smiled. Doctor Ahn then asked, ¡°Why are you so happy?¡±


    ¡°I had to ask Ra for a favor, and it seems like this will make things easier.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to ask him to take care of my sister.¡±


    Doctor Ahn agreed, ¡°That seems like the best choice.¡±


    Ra was powerful himself, but it was especially safe due to the number of Avatars.


    ¡°Tell them that I will help them as much as I can. That will make them look after your sister.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°So, are the Egyptians with us now?¡±


    Currently, Woojin was siding with Sun Wukong of China, Omikami of Japan, and Ra of Egypt. Bihyung, Haemosu, and the Avatars in Korea and all knew how dangerous the situation was right now.


    ¡°So, how are those other Avatars?¡±


    ¡°Marco¡¯s blood is taking effect, but they need to be watched. I want to test if they are still susceptible to hypnosis, but that can¡¯t be checked right now.¡±


    ¡°Yes. If their current hypnosis is gone, I want them to stay in Korea to help protect it along with Beom.¡±


    ¡°That seems like a good choice. How about you take two of them with you?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Kadar who controls gravity and Amin who controls tree roots. Their skills are powerful, and they can definitely help if they are equipped with weapons.¡±


    The only ones who could help while fighting Meterul¡¯s tentacle were those two.


    ¡°I¡¯ll meet them. How¡¯s Marco?¡±


    ¡°I was actually waiting to speak to you about him. The reagent created in Egypt seems to bepatible with him. However, there are two choices between the strength type and spiritual power type. I am unsure as to which path we should choose.¡±


    Woojin nodded.


    ¡°Both work?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I still need to test them a bit further, but it seems possible.¡±


    ¡°Then we should go with the spiritual power.¡±


    ¡°I see. I will prepare it for Marco then.¡±


    ¡°Yes. And can I take those test tubes you havepleted?¡±


    ¡°Of course, go ahead.¡±


    Woojin stashed the tubes in the suitcase and got up. Ryota hadn¡¯t found anything yet, so it seemed like a good time to visit Egypt. He called Bihyung to ready a ne and he also contacted Horus.


    [What is it?]


    ¡°I¡¯m going to Egypt. Come with me.¡±


    [Egypt? Don¡¯t you need me here anymore?]


    ¡°What do you mean? You¡¯re with us until the end.¡±


    [Gosh, then can I get a break? A vacation maybe?]


    ¡°Shut up. You took a few days off already.¡±


    [Ugh, okay.]


    Woojin then went to his sister to ask her to get ready. It was better for her to move to a safe ce and then get her what she needed. When their parents heard that Eunseo was going to Egypt, they were shocked.


    ¡°Do you want to go to Egypt also? You can stay there for a while and enjoy some time in a foreign country.¡±


    ¡°Can we do that?¡±


    Woojin¡¯s mother seemed to be concerned and his father spoke up. ¡°If we can, I want to do that.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do that then. It will be better if you two are with Eunseo. People there will provide safety for you.¡±


    His parents weren¡¯t targets but he couldn¡¯t be certain.


    ¡°We¡¯ll get ready then.¡±


    ¡°Just pack a few things for now. You can buy what you need when you go over there.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    As they got ready, a car pulled up to their house. Horus came out of the car and waved at Woojin.


    ¡°Are you done? The jet will arrive soon.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. My parents areing too. Is it okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like they¡¯re Avatars. Just a few more rooms in a hotel is not a problem. I¡¯ll give them a call.¡±


    Horus then took out his phone to make a call. He then came back after hanging up.


    ¡°They can stay as long as they want.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Horus then flexed and asked, ¡°Do you have something there?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. The test reagent Ra wants has beenpleted.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I can ask Ra to help me with this.¡±


    Horus nced at Woojin¡¯s family with their suitcases.


    ¡°We might need another car.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll use the car I brought here.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    They went to the airport and saw Bihyung waiting for them. Woojin told Bihyung of his n.


    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll prepare while you are gone.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    After getting to Egypt, there was a limousine waiting for them that drove them to the hotel. Woojin and his family walked in to meet with Ra. The man had been sitting on his throne, but he stood up to greet them. Woojin took out the test tubes that he had gotten from Doctor Ahn.


    ¡°Oh! Is that it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but you need to use this with Doctor Ahn¡¯s provision. Tell me once you find people you want to change into Avatars. Doctor Ahn will help.¡±


    ¡°Good. So, who is your sister?¡±


    Woojin introduced Eunseo.


    ¡°She¡¯s my sister. Ko Eunseo.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, sir.¡±


    Ra looked at Eunseo and reached out for her hand. Eunseo grabbed it and Ra kissed it.


    ¡°You can rest at ease here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Eunseo thanked him. Ra smiled and turned to Woojin.


    ¡°Do you need anything else?¡±


    ¡°I am working with Thoth. I¡¯ll go meet him before I return.¡±


    ¡°You do that. Don¡¯t worry about your family¡¯s safety. I know what happened to Granny Mago.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Ra tapped on Woojin¡¯s shoulder. After checking the room that his parents and Eunseo were assigned to, Woojin joined Horus in his car to meet with Thoth. When they arrived at the library, they saw that Thoth was working busily. He sighed when he saw Woojin and Horusing in.


    ¡°If we¡¯re lucky, we might find him.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a lead?¡±


    ¡°This one is greedy. His greed almost got him killed many times. He has already probably eaten a lot right now.¡±


    ¡°Well, he¡¯s not the weakling like the beginning anymore, and seeing how Earth is filled with weaklings...¡±


    ¡°He¡¯d rather focus on getting stronger than seeking help from what I can see.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking into it. Is there any other way I can find him?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, but his power is really concerning.¡±


    ¡°Eating everything?¡±


    ¡°He used to eat living things to gain their energy, but heter consumed his enemies¡¯ unique powers. We¡¯ll have to group up and kill him at once when we find him.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°However, he¡¯s only a copy of his original, so we will able to take him down once we find him. Oh, and he¡¯s most likely taken on a human form.¡±


    Woojin also thought so too. That was the best way to hide in this world.


    ¡°We¡¯ll find him. I checked the future and we have a few months less now.¡±


    ¡°Is it getting shorter?¡±


    ¡°I think the time decreases as he gains more power.¡±


    Woojin was relieved that he still had five years, but hearing this gave him the chills.


    ¡°Please find him.¡±


    Woojin then left the library and dialed a number. Ryota was working on it also, but he couldn¡¯t just wait until something came up.


    [What is it?]


    ¡°I need to ask for a favor.¡±


    [No need. You just need to pay me for it.]


    Woojinughed at Old Hwang¡¯s never-changing attitude.


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll pay the top price for this request.¡±

 Chapter 129 - New monster (2)

    <h4>Chapter 129: New monster (2)</h4>


    Old Hwang who was in Shanghai looked the same. He was waiting for Woojin at a restaurant, enjoying his meal.


    ¡°Take a seat.¡±


    Woojin sat down and Old Hwang picked a piece of meat with his fork and said, ¡°I heard Amon died.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯ve heard.¡±


    ¡°Amon¡¯s dead, all the vampires are gone, and I heard you fought with Loki and the Frost Giants too.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a spy on my team?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. You got a hell of a team there.¡±


    Woojin smiled.


    ¡°Well, you seem to know everything.¡±


    Old Hwang wiped his mouth with a napkin and asked, ¡°Is it really possible to be an Avatar?¡±


    Old Hwang asked with a curious expression and Woojin hesitated to answer for a bit.


    ¡°How much do you know about this?¡±


    ¡°I heard thousands of refugees in the Central African Republic died recently.¡±


    If he knew about that, then he had definitely heard about the Avatar Project.


    ¡°Ra from Egypt has cleaned up the mess. And to answer your question, it is possible to be an Avatar, but there is a low sess rate.¡±


    ¡°I see. So it is possible.¡±


    It seemed like it was enough for Old Hwang to know that it was possible.


    ¡°By the way, I have a request.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s talk business then.¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me about any sightings of newfound monsters or a mass of missing people?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Old Hwang poured liquor into his cup and drank. He then looked back at Woojin.


    ¡°I¡¯m not supposed to be curious about work, but this one really makes me curious. Can you tell me why?¡±


    Woojin might have answered that it was expensive as a joke, but this issue was not so simple. It seemed like it might be better to ask for actual help.


    ¡°We missed a dangerous enemy. If he regains his power, he will need to eat all living things in his path. He can also create monsters, so hence the request. I¡¯ll pay the top price as I mentioned.¡±


    ¡°Dangerous? How dangerous is he?¡±


    ¡°If we don¡¯t get to him quick, the world wille to an end.¡±


    Old Hwang burst intoughter, but he saw that Woojin was serious and stopped. Old Hwang had seen what Woojin had done since the beginning. He wiped out vampires and fought many powerful Avatars while fighting against Amon. There were many who were known for their strength. And that Woojin was now talking about the end of the world. It wasn¡¯t a joke.


    ¡°Hmph. So, it is not a joke then.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t joke about such a thing.¡±


    ¡°Can we narrow the possible range of finding him?¡±


    ¡°We missed him south of Jeju, so we will need to watch on Korea, Japan, China, and Russia. But he doesn¡¯t seem to have spiritual power, so we can¡¯t track him down.¡±


    ¡°Thus we need to find what he might have done?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it won¡¯t be easy.¡±


    Old Hwang grinned, ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do. Will you return now?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯ll go see Mr. Sun while I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then I¡¯ll look into it and get back to you.¡±


    When Woojin got up, Old Hwang asked suddenly, ¡°Do you have something that I might want?¡±


    ¡°No. But can you get me a divine object? Any of them.¡±


    ¡°Divine object? As a weapon?¡±


    ¡°Yes, a ranged one if possible. It would be better if it has elemental damage.¡±


    ¡°That will drive up the cost.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll look into it.¡±


    Woojin then got out and took a jet to meet with Sun Wukong. He figured he needed to prepare something as a gift and retraced his memory. It seemed like a recipe for his smoking pipe was still the best gift for him and Woojin remembered a recipe that Sun Wukong tried once just before thest battle. It was made with dragon scale powder, hydra intestines, and a valuable herb. Woojin paid Old Hwang to get it prepared when he left the ne. He got what he requested and got a car to go over to Sun Wukong¡¯s house.


    Once he got there, he was greeted by Nam, Sun Wukong¡¯s butler. As he rode together with him to Sun Wukong¡¯srge home, Woojin nced at Nam. He was a butler, but he was a powerful Avatar himself. Nam realized that Woojin was looking at him and smiled.


    ¡°I heard you are having a difficult time.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s not going too well.¡±


    ¡°It will be alright.¡±


    ¡°I hope so too.¡±


    They arrived at the mansion and Woojin followed Nam to Sun Wukong¡¯s room. He was sitting down with a pipe in his mouth.


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°I had to visit China, so I thought I would visit you too, sir.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Shanghai a bit far from here?¡±


    ¡°How did you know that I was in Shanghai?¡±


    Sun Wukong showed his palm and said, ¡°I used to run away as hard as I could, but I was still under Buddha¡¯s palm.¡±


    Woojin then realized again how powerful Sun Wukong was.


    ¡°So, Meterul? You got where he went off to?¡±


    ¡°No. We still don¡¯t have any leads.¡±


    ¡°If you find him in China, I¡¯ll give you a hand.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Sun Wukong then tapped his pipe to put out the dust and Woojin took out the extract balls that he had made on the way. Sun Wukong looked interested.


    ¡°A new recipe?¡±


    ¡°I am not sure if it will be good enough for you.¡±


    ¡°Give it to me. I¡¯ll know once I try it.¡±


    Woojin gave the ball to Nam and Nam brought it up to Sun Wukong. He ced in his pipe and fired it up before he took a deep drag. After puffing out a long smoke, Sun Wukong burst intoughter.


    ¡°Hahahaha! This is crazy.¡±


    Woojin didn¡¯t know if Sun Wukong liked the recipe or not because he had seen Sun Wukong only try it out once, but it looked like he enjoyed it.


    ¡°This is good. Are you giving me the recipe?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Sun Wukong then smiled.


    ¡°How can you make such things when you don¡¯t even smoke?¡±


    ¡°I was taught by a good teacher.¡±


    ¡°I want to meet him one day.¡±


    ¡°He is no longer with us.¡±


    Sun Wukong then nodded and asked, ¡°Are there any more recipes you know of?¡±


    ¡°Those two are all I was taught.¡±


    ¡°I see. It¡¯s good that I have one more thing to enjoy in my life. But I will need to pay you back for such a good gift.¡±


    ¡°Meaning?¡±


    ¡°Do you want anything from me?¡±


    Woojin looked at Sun Wukong for a second and answered, ¡°Can you help me when I¡¯m really in need of assistance? It was dangerous when I fought against Meterul because I was weak.¡±


    ¡°I heard that spiritual power doesn¡¯t work on him? Only physical damage works?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Then I can help.¡±


    Sun Wukong then puffed on his pipe and continued, ¡°But before we do that, how about you show me your powers?¡±


    ¡°Does that mean you want to spar?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll be out shortly after this pipe. Nam, go with him to the training ground.¡±


    Woojin went out the back of the building and there was arge training ground. As Woojin stood there, Nam spoke to him.


    ¡°I guess he considers you highly. He doesn¡¯t do this often.¡±


    Woojin agreed. As he was checking his weapons, Sun Wukong came out slowly. He then stood on the opposite side of the training ground.


    ¡°Show me your best. That way I can see how powerful Meterul was.¡±


    ¡°Will it be okay?¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha. Go ahead.¡±


    Woojin had never fought Sun Wukong head to head. He sent spiritual power into his Glove of Ban Gu and his fist grewrger.


    ¡°That is an interesting skill.¡±


    Woojin didn¡¯t answer, but he charged to throw his fist. Sun Wukong blocked it with one hand, but he was taken back two steps. It was just two steps. Woojin realized the difference in power. He pulled back his fist and threw it again, but Sun Wukong was on top of his fist already.


    ¡°What are you going to do with such a slow fist?¡±


    Woojin then increased his spiritual power to show his best. The Cloak of Vampire Bat then changed its shape over his body and Woojin jumped up. He threw his fist at Sun Wukong as if he was going to destroy him. The pressure made from the fist in the air was enough to decimate the ground, but Sun Wukong smiled. He picked his ear, took something out and blew on it.


    ¡°Grow.¡±


    The staff, Ruyi Bang, erged itself Sun Wukong¡¯s hand and he shed upwards. He charged into Woojin and as Ruyi Bang was pointed toward Woojin¡¯s chest, he pulled out G¨¢e Bulg from his chest to attack. Sun Wukong deflected it with his Ruyi Bang and swept past Woojin. He was much faster than Woojin who was now faster than 1st generation vampires. And as Woojin twisted to throw his fist, Sun Wukong had already unleashed five strikes. Woojin dodged once, but the other four strikes hit him. He stumbled back while feeling the pain in his body. Sun Wukong jumped back and said, ¡°You are too slow.¡±


    Woojin then returned his fist to normal size. Using too much spiritual power made Tsukuyomi¡¯s spirtual stone melt again. Woojin readied his stance once more and took out the bamboo spear. It seemed like it might be good to learn a thing or two about using long weapons from Sun Wukong.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it again.¡±

 Chapter 130 - New monster (3)

    <h4>Chapter 130: New monster (3)</h4>


    After getting beaten up, Woojin slumped down on the ground and looked up into the sky. He used every method and weapon he could. Sun Wukong sat down next to Woojin with his pipe, ¡°I have never seen such an unbnced Avatar in my life. What¡¯s with your spiritual powers? You can¡¯t even control them.¡±


    Woojin had nothing to say about it. He had no teachers and he only relied on his fighting experience after he became an Avatar. Sun Wukong looked at Woojinand asked, ¡°You seem to have a huge amount of spiritual power in your body. Why aren¡¯t you using it?¡±


    ¡°That is Tsukuyomi¡¯s spiritual stone. I haven¡¯t digested it all yet.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not good. You can¡¯t even use what you have.¡±


    Sun Wukong then asked another question, ¡°You want me to help you to use it?¡±


    ¡°Is it possible?¡±


    ¡°It is possible, yes.¡±


    ¡°You sound like there¡¯s something more to it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same as eating candy after you melt it so you can eat it fast. You want to try it?¡±


    ¡°Can you do it?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Woojin was ready to do anything. He had already risked his life in bing an Avatar. There was nothing he was afraid of.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Sun Wukong took a deep drag on his pipe and said, ¡°It will take a few days to prepare. Keep training in the meantime. Nam will help you out.¡±


    Sun Wukong then got up and went inside. Woojin also stood up. His regeneration skill was healing him quickly.


    He then looked at Nam, ¡°Can I ask you to please teach me?¡±


    ¡°You are one of a kind.¡±


    It was interesting to see someone who wanted to keep going even after getting beat up by Sun Wukong.


    ¡°Get up.¡±


    Nam had never seen Sun Wukong take an interest in someone. As Woojin got up to prepare himself, he didn¡¯t think he would lose to Nam. Soon, he realized he was wrong.


    After fighting with Nam, Woojin realized that there were plenty of other ways than just controlling his spiritual power. He was stronger with his weapons and spiritual power, but he couldn¡¯t win against Nam. He was faster than Nam too, but he was never able to attack him.


    ¡°Why are you so strong?¡±


    Nam looked at Woojin and grinned, ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m only strong against humans.¡±


    Woojin turned to him and Namughed.


    ¡°As you can see, I don¡¯t have a lot of spiritual power nor do I have a powerful weapon. But I don¡¯t lose against humans.¡±


    ¡°Is there a reason?¡±


    ¡°How much time do you think I have spent with Mr. Sun? It¡¯s been three hundred years ever since I became an Avatar.¡±


    Woojin then asked, ¡°Do you spar with Mr. Sun?¡±


    ¡°I used to challenge him. I realized after a hundred years that I will never win. That¡¯s when he started to teach me while I worked as his butler. Of course, that wasn¡¯t easy either.¡±


    Woojin then stood up. He wasn¡¯t as skilled as Nam, but he had monster-like regeneration. He dashed forward. As Nam fought with Woojin, he realized that Woojin had a really fast learning curve. Woojin couldn¡¯tst a few seconds at first, but he was now using what might work against Nam. He could now fight on par with Nam in some sense. It had only been three days of training, but he was getting better quickly. Nam even became a little jealous of his talents. So when Nam saw a chance to make a powerful attack, especially one that could make Woojiny in bed and heal for days, he went for it. However, Woojin went to deflect the attack as if he had known that it wasing and threw his head.


    And he sent it back. Namughed. Woojin had lured him perfectly. However, the only problem was that a headbutt was Nam¡¯s specialty. Woojinughed on the ground as he grabbed on his forehead and Namughed also.


    ¡°I was surprised with that one.¡±


    ¡°You should¡¯ve told me you have an iron head.¡±


    Nam looked down at Woojin. It was amazing how Woojin was able to lure him and set up a counterattack. When Woojin got up, Sun Wukong returned. He looked at Woojin and turned to Nam.


    ¡°Why is he holding onto his forehead?¡±


    ¡°He tried to headbutt me.¡±


    ¡°You headbutted Nam? You¡¯re crazy.¡±


    Woojinughed.


    ¡°Is it ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Woojin then got up and Sun Wukong guided him inside. As they went in, there was a bed in a room and an old man sitting next to it. Woojin looked at Sun Wukong.


    ¡°I did my part, but he¡¯s the one who prepared it.¡±


    Woojin looked at the old man¡¯s back as he got up and came over to Woojin.


    ¡°Good. I wanted to meet you every time I read the future.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, sir. I am Ko Woojin.¡±


    ¡°Call me Laojun.¡±


    Woojin then turned to Sun Wukong and he answered with a smile.


    ¡°Taishang Laojun. I needed his help to melt your spiritual power.¡±


    Taishang Laojun. It was the name of the Avatar in hiding who didn¡¯te out to help the world after the Day of Chaos in the past. Woojin was surprised that such an Avatar hade out to help him. Laojun smiled.


    ¡°I heard about you from Thoth also. I would not havee here if it wasn¡¯t for him.¡±


    ¡°Bah. So you didn¡¯te because of me?¡±


    ¡°My butt is too heavy to move just for you, my friend.¡± Laojun turned to Woojin, ¡°Come, sit down.¡±


    Woojin sat on the bed and Laojun handed him a medicine ball covered in gold. Woojin held it and chewed it down to swallow it.


    ¡°Lie down here.¡±


    As Woojinid down on the bed, Laojun then took out some big needles and began cing them around Woojin¡¯s heart. Woojin waited as he didn¡¯t feel anything yet.


    ¡°Get something in his mouth. He might bite his tongue.¡±


    How much could it hurt? Woojin was a bit surprised by that, and Nam brought a leather piece and ced it in Woojin¡¯s hand. That¡¯s when Laojun focused his spiritual power like a nail. He then brought it up on top of Woojin¡¯s chest and Sun Wukong took out Ruyi Bang to smack it down.


    ¡°UGH!¡±


    The nail pierced directly into his chest, into the Tsukuyomi¡¯s spiritual stone. Sun Wukong then spun the needle with his hand and Woojin felt as if his heart was being shattered into pieces. It was as if his heart was being grinded in a grinder. Woojin bit onto the leather piece hard, but there wasn¡¯t even a trace on the leather. Woojin bit it to endure his pain. Sun Wukong asked, ¡°Is this it?¡±


    ¡°Wait. Let me finish it.¡±


    Laojun then checked the spiritual power on the nail, took out a needle, and ced it into the nail. Then the nail opened itself up and the Tsukuyomi¡¯s spiritual stone shattered.


    As Woojin felt pain, he also felt excitement. The spiritual power ced in his heart had shattered and melted. As it melted away, it began to spread throughout his entire body and Woojin felt that the tremendous amount of spiritual power was changing him.


    Sun Wukong looked at Woojin and asked, ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡°Was it Tsukuyomi¡¯s stone he said?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°It sure had a great amount.¡±


    ¡°How greatpared to me?¡±


    Laojun turned to Sun Wukong.


    ¡°You can¡¯tpare it with your own. Think of how much you ate.¡±


    Sun Wukongughed and looked back down at Woojin. Laojun also looked down at him.


    ¡°But with the stone, the power from my medicine, and your own power, he will now be ranked among the strongest Avatars with his spiritual power.¡±


    ¡°He has muscles and the spiritual power now? I hope we¡¯re not creating a monster.¡±


    Laojun shook his head.


    ¡°No. From what I can tell, it won¡¯t be enough to deal with what¡¯s blocking our future.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±

 Chapter 131 - New monster (4)

    <h4>Chapter 131: New monster (4)</h4>


    As Woojin observed himself internally, he felt a tremendous amount of spiritual power flowing through his body. It was as if a giant river of spiritual power was now coursing through his body. He opened his eyes and looked at the ceiling. When he rolled over to get up, he saw Sun Wukong, Taishang Laojun, and Butler Nam.


    Sun Wukong smiled at him.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten much better now.¡±


    ¡°I can finally see it.¡±


    After obtaining the spiritual power, Woojin was now aplete Avatar. Now, he could sense Sun Wukong¡¯s powerful energy. He then turned to Laojun whose power was smaller than Sun Wukong¡¯s, but it was warm.


    ¡°Oh, and the medicine I ate. Was it something special?¡±


    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s not something anyone can eat either. It might kill the person if one is not worthy,¡± Sun Wukong added.


    Woojin nodded.


    Laojun thenughed, ¡°I just prepared what¡¯s best for you. So, how does it feel?¡±


    ¡°I now feel like a proper Avatar.¡±


    ¡°You make it sound like you weren¡¯t one before.¡±


    Sun Wukong answered instead, ¡°He wasn¡¯t perfect, but everything seems to be fine now.¡±


    Woojin looked down at his hands. He felt his entire body filled with spiritual power and so he peeked at Nam but Nam shook his head in response, ¡°No. I won¡¯t fight you anymore.¡±


    Woojin smiled and turned back to Sun Wukong.


    ¡°You¡¯re still far away from me, boy.¡±


    ¡°I still want to try it.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s go outside then.¡±


    Sun Wukong did not refuse to spar. When they stepped outside, Woojin pulled out his Kusanagi no ken and Sun Wukong readied himself. Woojin charged and swung his sword while Sun Wukong used his Ruyi Bang to deflect the sword. In addition, his clone appeared in the opposite direction and kicked him. Woojin thought that was proof of Sun Wukong acknowledging his power as he had never seen him use clones against him before.


    He then shed his sword at the clone. After it got hit, the clone disappeared and Sun Wukong mumbled while picking his ears, ¡°Bah. So the clone wasn¡¯t enough.¡±


    Woojinughed. He didn¡¯t realize that he had been fighting two clones. Woojin then charged at Sun Wukong. With increased spiritual power, Woojin was now much faster than before. Sun Wukong realized he couldn¡¯t fool around with Woojin anymore. He swung his Ruyi Bang down at Woojin¡¯s sword and kicked. Woojin saw the kicking and threw his head back, but Sun Wukong kept on kicking further, making Woojin bring up his arm to defend against it.


    As he was thrown back, Sun Wukong increased the length of Ruyi Bang and hacked toward Woojin. Woojin jumped back to dodge it and it quickly got even closer. It was a bad idea to simply dodge it. Woojin then threw his fist, erging it to ten meters in width. Sun Wukong was thrown back.


    ¡°Bah. Don¡¯t rely on your weapons.¡±


    Sun Wukong hopped back and his clones increased into the hundreds. Woojin then focused his power into his sword. What he was doing right now was an idea he got Haemosu¡¯s sword attack that destroyed an entire castle. That attack cut the space in front of him horizontally.


    Sun Wukong¡¯s clones disappeared into dust and Ruyi Bang flew down at Woojin, elongating itself at the same time. As Woojin fended it off with his sword, the staff disappeared. Woojin thought it was real, but it wasn¡¯t.


    He was hit on the head from behind and he dropped down.


    ¡°That¡¯s... cheating.¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s your fault for not taking care of your back.¡±


    Woojin passed out and Sun Wukong wiped his sweat. Laojunughed.


    ¡°Did he get that strong?¡±


    ¡°Heal me.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d get injured too.¡±


    ¡°You know how Giants are. The Glove of Ban Gu and Granny Mago¡¯s spirit? Those two things synchronize well with each other.¡±


    Sun Wukong showed his wrist to Laojun and the man pulled it.


    ¡°Ugh! What was that for?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Laojun then ced his needle in Sun Wukong¡¯s wrist and said, ¡°Help him. That¡¯s the only way we can stop the disaster.¡±


    When Woojin woke up, he grabbed the back of his aching head. Sun Wukong was sitting next to him.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    ¡°How long was I out?¡±


    ¡°A day.¡±


    ¡°Were you trying to kill me?¡±


    ¡°You would¡¯ve died if I wanted to do that.¡±


    Sun Wukongughed, ¡°You had a call.¡±


    ¡°What call?¡±


    ¡°From Old Hwang.¡±


    Woojin looked at Sun Wukong and heughed.


    ¡°He found a new monster. I¡¯ll go see it for myself.¡±


    ¡°When did he call?¡±


    ¡°About an hour ago. I was waiting for you to wake up.¡±


    Woojin brought his hand up to rub his face, ¡°Where do we need to go?¡±


    ¡°I have a chopper. We will take it there.¡±


    ¡°Where we going?¡±


    ¡°Hangzhou. And there are missing people there too.¡±


    ¡°Can I make a call?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Woojin got up to pick up his phone, and a voice answered.


    [Where are you?]


    ¡°I¡¯m at Mr. Sun¡¯s house in China. Were you back already?¡±


    [Yeah. And I¡¯m really different from before now.]


    Woojin had not seen her with her ten tails in a while. It was exciting to hear the good news. Of course, Woojin had also be much more powerful now. He was even strong enough to fight against Haemosu.


    ¡°Come to Hangzhou.¡±


    [Hangzhou?]


    ¡°I have a lead there. We¡¯ll see if we can find him there.¡±


    [Do you want everyone?]


    ¡°Call Bihyung toe to Hangzhou too.¡±


    [Okay.]


    When he finished the call, he heard a helicopternding outside the mansion. Itnded on the training ground and Sun Wukong waved at the pilot, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    When the helicopter departed, Woojin asked Sun Wukong, ¡°Are you helping me?¡±


    ¡°If that thing can only be fought with physical power, there¡¯s no one more suitable than me.¡±


    Woojin agreed. Sun Wukong was the strongest Avatar if one didn¡¯t consider spiritual power. Soon, the helicopter arrived at an airport and they boarded a private jet to fly down to Hangzhou.


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±


    Woojin didn¡¯t realize that they hadnded since he was too focused on looking into himself. Sun Wukong woke him up and scolded him, ¡°When you dive in that deep, do it when you have someone around you.¡±


    ¡°I had you.¡±


    ¡°Bah.¡±


    They left the airport, and there was a car waiting for them. Miho, who was waiting while sitting on the car¡¯s trunk, ran toward Woojin and hugged him. Woojin hugged her back with a surprised expression.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    Miho ced her face against Woojin¡¯s chest and whispered, ¡°I missed you.¡±


    Woojin felt his heart pounding at her words.


    ¡°Yeah. Me too.¡±

 Chapter 132 - Otherworldly monster (1)

    <strong>Chapter 132: Otherworldly monster (1)</strong>


    Miho bowed when she noticed Sun Wukong next to them, and Sun Wukong looked back at her.


    ¡°Oh? So it seems you have be quite different from thest time I saw you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡±


    Sun Wukong looked at Miho¡¯s bright smile and nced at Woojin.


    ¡°She¡¯ll be a good team member.¡±


    Miho then turned toward Woojin and became surprised. She had received a lot of powers after getting her tenth tail, and she had be more sensitive to spiritual power.


    She didn¡¯t realize it when she hugged Woojin, but he now had a huge amount of spiritual power radiating through his body. Woojin also was able to tell how Miho had changed since he could now control his spiritual power better.


    That¡¯s when the car window rolled down and Bihyung¡¯s face popped out.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Huh? Mr. Sun? Why are you here?¡±


    Sun Wukong walked past Woojin and into the backseat of the car. He met Haemosu who was already sitting inside the car and smiled.


    ¡°King of Manchuria. Long time no see.¡±


    ¡°Long time no see, sir. How have you been?¡±


    ¡°I just live day to day, smoking it away. When did you lose your arm?¡±


    ¡°I lost it while fighting Loki.¡±


    ¡°Loki? I heard he sided with Amon.¡±


    Haemosu smiled and Sun Wukong looked out to the window and piped, ¡°Get in. We¡¯ll talk on the way.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Woojin then took another car behind them. Someone unexpected was inside.


    ¡°Marco?¡±


    Marco nodded.


    ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    Woojin then felt the spiritual power which was not as big as his, but it was enough to be considered as an Avatar.


    ¡°You have be an Avatar.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I want to thank you for this.¡±


    After bing an Avatar, Bihyung asked Marco to go with him. Woojin then heard there were mutant Avatars staying with the twelve hunter Avatars and Doctor Ahn at Jeju ind.


    The two cars arrived at avish mansion. As they rolled in, Woojin curiously looked outside the window. There were well-trained hunters all over the ce.


    ¡°Where is this ce?¡±


    Miho smiled, ¡°I thought you knew. I heard this is one of Old Hwang¡¯s mansions.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to hire this many hunters.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I thought he liked to meet people in secret?¡±


    Woojin was also curious about that specific part. As they parked the car, Woojin got out and saw Old Hwang waiting for them. Old Hwang bowed politely to Sun Wukong who also got out of the car.


    ¡°It is an honor to meet you, sir.¡±


    ¡°I heard we have to deal with an important issue.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk inside.¡±


    Old Hwang guided the party inside and Woojin greeted Haemosu.


    ¡°Thank you foring.¡±


    Haemosu then looked at Woojin and smiled, ¡°You¡¯ve be different.¡±


    ¡°I was lucky.¡±


    Haemosu patted Woojin¡¯s shoulder and walked inside. Bihyung and Yeohong also saw Woojin andughed.


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯ve be a monster in just a few days.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s spar when we have time.¡±


    Woojinughed.


    ¡°Yeah, but we have to focus for now.¡±


    As they walked in, everyone was already sitting down. Old Hwang served tea to everyone. Soon, the room darkened and a screen popped up. Then Old Hwang began speaking.


    ¡°I found an incident report on the missing people in Shanghai. I checked with the other groups if they were rted to any of them, but most of them already ceased their operations as they found out that we were watching. After further investigation, we were able to get the lead.¡±


    ¡°And that is happening in Hangzhou?¡±


    Old Hwang nodded at Sun Wukong¡¯s question.


    ¡°Hangzhou is a big city so people go missing every day. There is already a vast number of missing people here.¡±


    ¡°But something¡¯s suspicious?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We¡¯ve seen people go missing at an rming rate recently.¡±


    Sun Wukong nodded to continue and Old Hwang pointed at the screen.


    ¡°It first started happening randomly, but those with no rtives or connections are now going missing. We have over a hundred homeless people going missing in just a few days.¡±


    With all criminal organization at a full stop, the number of missing people was surely unusual.


    ¡°A hundred in a few days? Is it getting faster?¡±


    ¡°I cannot be sure. He is getting used to modern technology, so he¡¯s now avoiding getting caught under the security cameras. We only have a picture of him from the beginning.¡±


    Old Hwang then brought up a picture of a ck-haired man.


    ¡°This is thest picture of him.¡±


    Woojin looked at the picture and said, ¡°Send me the picture. I¡¯ll look for him.¡±


    It was unknown as to how he was hiding from all the security cameras, but it was probably impossible to hide from all electronic devices. Ryota might be able to find him. Woojin sent the picture to Ryota and asked him to hack into Eagle Eye if needed. Old Hwang added, ¡°I have people looking for him with that picture also.¡±


    ¡°How many are on it?¡±


    ¡°We have about three thousand men out in the field.¡±


    ¡°And you haven¡¯t found him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but we don¡¯t think he¡¯s left Hangzhou yet.¡±


    Sun Wukong lit up his pipe and stated, ¡°Good. Then should we stay here and be on standby?¡±


    ¡°We have a chopper here, ready to fly when we find him.¡±


    Sun Wukong then got up and turned to Woojin.


    ¡°How long do you think it will take?¡±


    ¡°If he¡¯s not hiding by himself, he will be found soon.¡±


    ¡°Meaning we will find him once he makes a move?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I think it might be better if we have the Eagle Eye active all the time, rather than just hacking into it when we need it.¡±


    ¡°I see. Who owns this Eagle Eye?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the CIA.¡±


    Sun Wukong then called a ce and exchanged a few words. He then gave the phone to Old Hwang.


    ¡°Send the picture to him. They promised to use Eagle Eye as top priority for finding this man.¡±


    Old Hwang then got on the phone and sent a picture to the person. It was great that Sun Wukong was now working with them. If Woojin were to find Meterul, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for him toe over to this dimension again.


    That¡¯s when he wondered, ¡°Is it hard to cross over a dimension?¡±


    Everyone turned to him. Sun Wukong answered, ¡°I believe you will need to be a god yourself to even think about it. But if you go over without help from the opposite dimension, you will lose more than what you have gained.¡±


    Sun Wukong narrowed his eyes, ¡°We have never had a time when all Avatars worked together like this. We will find him.¡±


    Woojin called Ryota to tell him that he didn¡¯t need to hack the Eagle Eye anymore. Ryota asked if he could take a break, but Woojin told him to search other ces too and hung up.


    Old Hwang smiled, ¡°Dinner¡¯s ready.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Sun Wukong got up and everyone followed. As they sat down, the table was served with delicious cuisines. When Woojin picked up a chopstick, Sun Wukong¡¯s phone rang.


    ¡°You found it?¡±


    Everyone froze.


    ¡°Send me the location.¡±


    Sun Wukong gave the phone to Old Hwang, and he nodded after talking.


    ¡°It is a park. We¡¯ll move via the chopper.¡±


    As they all boarded the helicopter, Woojin looked at everyone with them. Sun Wukong, Bihyung, Yeohong, Haemosu, Habaek, Lee Miho, Marco, and Woojin himself. It seemed it was enough to handle a copy of the god himself.


    When they alighted the aircraft, they were told that he had disappeared at the park. The team split up to find him. Woojin, Miho, and Marco grouped up, Haemosu was with Habaek, and Sun Wukong decided to move with Bihyung and Yeohong.


    ¡°Call me once you find him. Don¡¯t fight alone,¡± Sun Wukong demanded.


    Woojin smiled.


    ¡°Be careful. You might die while fighting alone.¡±

 Chapter 133 - Otherworldly monster (2)

    <strong>Chapter 133: Otherworldly monster (2)</strong>


    Woojin asked Marco as they ran through the park, ¡°What are your powers?¡±


    ¡°Doctor Ahn says I inherited the power of Anubis.¡±


    ¡°Anubis?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it is not perfect, so I can only make the opponent exhausted.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not bad.¡±


    That was still a useful power to have in a battle. As they ran, Woojin got a call from the CIA. He heard a report that the person who looked like the target was located in his direction. Marco couldn¡¯t follow up with his speed, so Woojin grabbed his arm and ran as fast as he could.


    As they ran, Woojin found the one man sitting down on a chair. He looked back at Woojin.


    ¡°You look familiar.¡±


    ¡°Meterul?¡±


    ¡°How do you know my name?¡±


    Meterul looked at Woojin curiously and Woojin informed the others, ¡°I found him.¡±


    Meterul cackled as he crossed his legs.


    ¡°Are there moreing for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Will you wait?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s see how powerful all of you are.¡±


    Woojin looked at Meterul. He couldn¡¯t feel any spiritual power, but it didn¡¯t mean that he was weak. It wasn¡¯t clear as to how much power Meterul had regained. Woojin brought up a Desert Eagle and aimed it at Meterul who just scoffed.


    ¡°A gun?¡±


    Woojin thought he¡¯d give it a test. He pulled the trigger and Meterul dodged it by tilting his head. No Avatar was able to dodge Woojin¡¯s gunshot after he became an Avatar, But Meterul easily avoided it, thus proving how powerful he was.


    Meterul was quick enough to dodge the iing bullet by the way it was flying in. Woojin frowned.


    ¡°You are all here then.¡±


    Even after looking at everyone that had arrived, Meterul seemed to be rxed. Sun Wukong turned to Woojin and said, ¡°The police are emptying the park right now. So, is that Meterul?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°And he¡¯s waiting for us?¡±


    Wojin nodded and Sun Wukong mumbled, ¡°He¡¯s not even afraid? No matter. It¡¯s good that we can get him easily.¡±


    Sun Wukong then added, ¡°We are all here. You try fighting him.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Me alone?¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t die.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you when you need it.¡±


    Woojin then nodded and took out the Kusanagi no ken. As he charged, Meterul raised his leg up while sitting down and stomped on the ground. Then a monster jumped out from the earth. It was the monster that Woojin saw in the memory. Woojin charged in, and the monster roared at Woojin. A wave of energy attacked him but Woojin swung his sword with spiritual power to cut it down. As he got closer, Woojin swung the sword at the monster, and the monster twisted its body to avoid it. When the monster almost dodged it, Woojin snapped his wrist to change the direction of the sword movement. The monster was sliced into two. Woojin was going to run past it, but monster still came after him even though it had been sliced into two. Woojin cut off its legs and shed the chest multiple times.


    The monster was cut into pieces and dropped to the ground, but it did not die. Rather, it was now trying to replicate itself. That¡¯s when Dokkebi Fire was thrown at monsters to burn them. Luckily, these monsters were vulnerable against spiritual attacks.


    Woojin then nced back at Meterul.


    ¡°So, that wasn¡¯t enough.¡±


    Meterul got up slowly and turned to Woojin.


    ¡°That was an interesting fight.¡±


    And as soon as he finished, a fist was already in front of Wojin¡¯s face. Woojin spun and swung his sword up, but Meterul quickly pulled back and kicked Woojin. In quick session, Woojin raised his leg up and stopped his sword to swing it down.


    After a few exchanges, Meterul jumped back and Woojin let out a deep breath. Meterul then shed his long back tongue and licked his lips.


    ¡°This wasn¡¯t enough either.¡±


    Meterul then created a long tail the sprouted out from his back.


    ¡°If I¡¯d known about your battling style, I would have fought much better from the beginning.¡±


    Woojin looked at Meterul. If he was a copy created from the blood of the tentacle, he was now going to be as powerful as the tentacle itself. But maybe the power within tentacle was much stronger. Since Meterul had adapted to his human form now, it might be harder to fight him than the tentacle itself.


    When Woojin readied himself again, Sun Wukong cut in.


    ¡°Move aside.¡±


    Sun Wukong had Ruyi Bang on his shoulder as he walked up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let it drag on. Let¡¯s finish him.¡±


    ¡°Will you do it yourself?¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, then it¡¯s my turn.¡±


    Woojin then turned to Meterul. He and Haemosu both needed to fight him when he was a tentacle. And if Meterul was now stronger, they needed to finish him as soon as possible.


    Sun Wukong taunted Meterul, ¡°So, you learned the way humans fight? Then show me.¡±


    With that, Meterul charged in and swung his fist. However, Sun Wukong disappeared and another Sun Wukong appeared behind Meterul and swung Ruyi Bang. Meterul¡¯s tail moved to grab ahold of the staff.


    ¡°Tricks don¡¯t work against me.¡±


    Yet, Sun Wukong grinned at Meterul.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a trick.¡±


    Meterul was then struck down along with his tail and Sun Wukong said, ¡°You fight with a human body? Then you are under the same limits as a human.¡±


    Meterul was surprised at such a heavy weight pressing down on him. Sun Wukong grinned, ¡°Everyone forgets how heavy Ruyi Bong is.¡±


    Meterul tried to move away, but it was difficult. He also felt the pressure was growing even heavier. Sun Wukong sat on top of Ruyi Bang and mentioned, ¡°And I forget how heavy I am too.¡±


    Meterul¡¯s tail and body were being pressed down. Sun Wukong smiled. Woojin became dumbfounded as Sun Wukong had quickly overpowered him at once.


    Sun Wukong asked Woojin, ¡°So, we just kill him?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s do it before he does anything else.¡±


    Woojin then approached them with his sword. He swung down his sword and cut off Meterul¡¯s head. But Meterul did not die.


    ¡°Having a human form doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m human.¡±


    ¡°Looks like it,¡± Woojin answered and Haemosu came up and swung his sword, chopping Meterul¡¯s head into pieces.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even listen to his rubbish.¡±


    That¡¯s when another head popped up from the cut down neck. Haemosu frowned.


    ¡°You all look cute in your effort.¡±


    ¡°Are those yourst words before you die?¡±


    ¡°Die? Me?¡±


    Meterul smiled, ¡°I will apud you for finding me, but do you really think you can kill me?¡±


    ¡°Marco, try using your power. Let¡¯s see if it works.¡±


    Marco then reached out with his hand and focused. His power then began to work as Meterul¡¯s face was aging. Meterul turned to Marco and spat, ¡°That is an annoying skill.¡±


    Sun Wukong sighed and pushed Ruyi Bang straight up and got on top of it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll finish him.¡±


    Sun Wukong then spinning together with Ruyi Bang itself. After spinning at an enormous speed, it exploded Meterul¡¯s old body into pieces. Woojin didn¡¯t think it was over.


    Even when Meterul¡¯s body disintegrated and withered away, he spoke until he died.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see youter.¡±


    He died before Woojin could ask anything and that¡¯s when he heard Ryota¡¯s voice.


    [I have found missing cases.]


    ¡°What? Where?¡±


    [Busan, divostok, and Kagoshima.]

 Chapter 134 - Core (1)

    <h4><strong>Chapter 134: Core (1)</strong></h4>


    Woojin picked up the body pieces and ced them into a bag so they could study them to find his weakness. He also learned that Marco¡¯s power worked against Meterul, which was going to help in future battles. Woojin decided to fly down to Busan first. It was the closest ce that was full of security cameras which might make it easier to track him down.


    Bihyung had already called to have all hands on deck to find him. When they got to Bihyung¡¯s office in Busan, the equipment was ready for them and Ryota was already searching as best as he could.


    ¡°I have ess to all the security cameras in Busan, but I don¡¯t see him anywhere.¡±


    Woojin then shared what he knew about him.


    ¡°He¡¯s not human. He might be in a human form, but we cannot be sure that he will take the same form. He might take the form of a woman too.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s troublesome.¡±


    ¡°We have to see to it that he cannot eat more people. Since only one of his copies was killed, he might try to eat more.¡±


    ¡°How about we trace smell of the pieces we brought over?¡±


    ¡°That might work too if all the Meteruls share the same scent.¡±


    Woojin agreed and Bihyung made a call. He then smiled and spoke after hanging up.


    ¡°I have one who is really good at smelling. Let¡¯s track him down when hees.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Do you know Singu?¡±


    Woojin did not recognize the name and that¡¯s when his phone started ringing. It was Omikami.


    [I heard you have pieces of Meterul¡¯s body. Can you send me a piece?]


    ¡°Will do.¡±


    Haemosu had already taken most of the pieces to Jeju for research, but Woojin also had a few in his possession. Omikami said she would send someone to pick it up and Woojin looked out the window. It didn¡¯t seem like it was a long time ago when he came here to hunt vampires, but he hade a long way. Bihyung handed him a ss of makgeolli.


    ¡°Huh? Makgeolli?¡±


    ¡°Beom sent it. Drink it.¡±


    Woojin then drank the ss and Bihyung reassured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll get him.¡±


    The fact that there were four copies of Meterul roaming around the earth was a problem, but there was no other way to defeat him other than finding each copy and killing each one. While Woojin stood thinking, Bihyung walked away and Miho came over.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we came here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    They were here before Woojin teamed up with Miho.


    Miho smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll try fighting him next time.¡±


    ¡°You think you can do it?¡±


    ¡°It seems like I can keep up with the speed.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Woojin looked at her with a surprised look and Miho grinned.


    ¡°You want to see it?¡±


    They had time, so Woojin did not hesitate and threw his fist at Miho without warning. Miho then tilted her head to dodge and struck at Woojin¡¯s chest two times before getting away. It was a quick attack that did not do much damage, but the movement was almost as fast as Meterul¡¯s. Woojin was astonished and Miho beamed.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing.¡±


    Woojin was surprised. He knew Miho was fast, but this was beyond his expectation. If she was this fast, all she needed now was a weapon. The only problem was that Meterul was immune to most weapons.


    ¡°But you have to be careful. Marco¡¯s curse works on him, so we¡¯ll utilize it before fighting him. And we¡¯ll need a weapon that works against him.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Doctor Ahn was going to study the body pieces to see what weapon would work and Smith was going to create something too.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Bihyung then walked out and Woojin nodded. Soon, he returned with another man.


    ¡°Honor to see you, Mr. Sun.¡±


    ¡°You know me?¡±


    ¡°I have never seen you in person, but I have heard a lot about you.¡±


    The man who nervously greeted Sun Wukong politely asked,¡±What do you need me to do?¡±


    Bihyung then introduced Woojin, ¡°He is Singu. He¡¯s really great at smelling things.¡±


    Woojin then gave him the pieces and Singu turned to Bihyung.


    ¡°Do I need to find this smell?¡±


    ¡°The world is counting on your nose.¡±


    Singuughed, ¡°What kind of joke is that?¡±


    But nobodyughed. Singu turned around to look at everyone and he became pale.


    ¡°...It¡¯s a joke right?¡±


    Sun Wukong puffed his pipe and spat, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m here to joke around with you?¡±


    It was a simple joke fromSun Wukong, but Singu became pale and he turned to Bihyung with a frown.


    ¡°You said you just needed my power!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I need your power.¡±


    Singu looked at Bihyung dumbfoundedly and Bihyung wrapped his arm around Singu¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°He¡¯s in Busan. Find him, and we do the work.¡±


    Singu then closed his eyes and smelled the piece. He then shuddered and flinched before he took a step back.


    ¡°T-this is the most dangerous scent I have ever encountered.¡±


    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s only smelling.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t just smell. It reeks of death.¡±


    Singu was afraid, but Sun Wukong patted him on the shoulder with his pipe.


    ¡°I¡¯ll st him into pieces once you find him. So, go find him.¡±


    ¡°Okay, will do sir!¡± Singu flinched and answered quickly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get up.¡±


    Singu got up and everyone followed. When they reached the roof, Singu took a deep breath. Everyone watched as Singu did not stop. After inhaling for about five minutes, Singu stopped and his nostrils moved up and down.


    ¡°I got him.¡±


    Everyone turned serious at once.


    ¡°Get in the chopper. Can you locate him from the chopper?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    They all went in and followed Singu¡¯s lead. As they flew across the sky of Busan, Singu pointed out a ce. ¡°It¡¯s there.¡±


    Bihyung burst into hollowughter.


    ¡°What? A club?¡±


    Woojin also looked down at the Busan Arena Club.


    ¡°It¡¯s surely the most crowded ce. Can we find him in such a crowded area?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The helicopter door opened and everyone jumped down. As they walked toward the club, the guards walked up and blocked their way. Bihyung was unfazed as he walked up to the guards.


    ¡°Move.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Is Taebum here?¡±


    ¡°Do you know him?¡±


    ¡°Call him and tell him that Bihyung is here.¡±


    The guard then sent the message over his walkie-talkie and he soon turned pale.


    ¡°I¡¯ll guide you in, sir.¡±


    ¡°No. We¡¯ll be fine on our own. Go do your job.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    The team walked past them into the club. It was filled with loud music and people. As Woojin nced around, Singu sniffed out the target.


    ¡°There.¡±


    A man and woman were dancing together on top of the table. There were two men and one woman.


    ¡°Which one?¡±


    Singu answered Bihyung¡¯s question, ¡°It¡¯s her.¡±


    They quickly moved. Woojin, Miho, and Bihyung circled around so Meterul couldn¡¯t run, and Sun Wukong walked directly up to them.


    ¡°It¡¯s too noisy.¡±


    Sun Wukong stomped on the ground and the ground churned like a wave and people fell to the ground. People screamed and Sun Wukong unleashed his spiritual energy. It overwhelmed everyone in the club so that they couldn¡¯t even breathe. He looked at the woman.


    ¡°Meterul.¡±


    ¡°Sun Wukong. I see you again.¡±


    ¡°So, you guys share memories?¡±


    Meterul smiled and ced his hand on the shoulders of two men slumped down next to him. Then he sucked the two of them up into his hand as if his hand was a ck hole. Woojin frowned, ¡°That¡¯s how you eat them?¡±


    ¡°No, I can do this too.¡±


    Then tentacles came out from his back and plowed into people slumped down behind Woojin. Sun Wukong then brought out his Ruyi Bang.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like one bit of this.¡±


    And he charged in.

 Chapter 135 - Core (2)

    <h4>Chapter 135: Core (2)</h4>


    ¡°Marco!¡±


    Woojin shouted as he ran and Marco reached out toward Meterul. However, Meterul remembered Marco¡¯s power and he also reached out. Tentacle waved while destroying through the ground and Woojin shed it with his sword. Marco¡¯s curse had taken effect. Sun Wukong was also cutting the tentacles and Miho dodged them while closing. Meterul then stomped on the ground and monsters rose up from the surface.


    Woojin frowned and swung his sword, cutting the monsters into pieces. Bihyung sent out his Dokkebi Fire to burn them down. Marco¡¯s power was at least slowing Meterul down ¡ª it was just enough so that Woojin and the others could handle it. However, there were just too many tentacles to deal with. Sun Wukong spat, ¡°I don¡¯t like wasting time.¡±


    He then took a step forward and erged his Ruyi Bang. It destroyed the tentacles in its way and reached out toward Meterul.


    Putting his hands out, Meterul said, ¡°This one was heavy.¡±


    Meterul was also able to hold out against it.


    ¡°I ate a lot this time.¡±


    He had eaten about twenty people after they got here. They didn¡¯t know how many more people he had eaten while they were looking for him, and Woojin decided to not give him any more time. As Meterul was holding Ruyi Bang off, Woojin got up and swung his sword. Meterul pushed the staff away and dodged Woojin¡¯s sword. Meterul¡¯s arm then turned to a sharp tentacle, attacking Woojin. After throwing himself backward to dodge it, Woojin countered the sharp tentacle with his fist. It was destroyed instantly; the Fist of Giant destroyed the entire area. Meterul couldn¡¯t dodge it and he raised his arm up to defend.


    It was the best attack skill Woojin had. Meterul was thrown to the back and struck down into the ground. Woojin then threw his fist again and pummeled Meterul. He then brought his fist back and summoned G¨¢e Bulg to stab Meterul¡¯s heart.


    Meterul was almost dead but he looked up to Woojin with a rxed expression.


    ¡°Is this still not enough?¡±


    ¡°Of course it isn¡¯t.¡±


    Before Woojin could answer, he heard screams from all sides. He turned and saw people disappearing. The tentacles that came out of Meterul¡¯s back dug through the ground and was eating the people. Woojin twisted G¨¢e Bulg and Meterul shuddered. Even if his body was created with tentacles, there was no way he could take such damage. Sun Wukong then mmed Ruyi Bang down on Meterul¡¯s head. The head shattered and Woojin pulled the body off from the ground. The tentacles were connected deep into the ground. From their experience, they shouldn¡¯t think of Meterul as a human.


    ¡°Singu, smell him!¡±


    Singu sniffed and frowned.


    ¡°Dammit!¡±


    Singu jumped forward, but a tentacle shot out, prating through his heart. His body then was sucked in and the tentacle changed its shape back to a woman.


    ¡°This is new.¡±


    As Meterul jumped back to dodge Sun Wukong¡¯s staff, he smiled, ¡°Avatar... it¡¯s tastier.¡±


    Woojin red at him. It was apparent that he had gotten much more powerful just by eating Singu.


    ¡°Marco.¡±


    Woojin whispered and Marco used his power again. Meterul was slowed down, and Sun Wukong charged in. Ruyi Bang swept out but Meterul brought up both hands to block it. However, Ruyi Bang didn¡¯t directly strike Meterul. When Meterul realized it and looked up, Sun Wukong kicked him up into the air. As Woojin jumped up at him, Miho zoomed by. Meterul¡¯s body turned in the air and he swung his tentacle. A powerful tentacle prated Miho¡¯s body.


    ¡°NO!¡±


    Woojin shouted, but Miho did not even bleed; instead, she shot past the tentacle. Miho then reached out and her hand shot through Meterul¡¯s stomach without resistance. Meterul didn¡¯t seem to know what had happened, but Miho kicked him back and pulled her hand out.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Meterul spat blood and dropped to the ground while Miho flew back down to Woojin. She panted, ¡°I got it.¡±


    Woojin saw Meterul¡¯s body crumbling to dust. Woojin turned back to Miho and she had a small orb in her hand. It was beating like a heart.


    ¡°It¡¯s the core.¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°I felt it when I ran past him. We need to destroy this.¡±


    Woojin then took the orb in his hand and crushed it by erging his hand. It felt like he could hear a scream. It seemed like Sun Wukong¡¯s attack had destroyed the core the first time they killed Meterul. Woojin turned to Miho.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pass through Meterul again. That was reckless.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I couldn¡¯t just stand there and watch.¡±


    Woojin sighed, ¡°Look after yourself. We still have two more to go.¡±


    Woojin then turned and Sun Wukong came up to him.


    ¡°They share memories. They now know that they can be much more powerful by eating Avatars. They will go after Avatars now.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. So, how was he?¡±


    Sun Wukong then nced at Marco after hearing the question.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the curse, it would have been dangerous. He grew really fast in such a short amount of time.¡±


    Sun Wukong was one of the strongest Avatars, but even he couldn¡¯t attack Meterul. If Meterul were to grow in power, there was a chance that Sun Wukong would not be enough.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to find him fast.¡±


    ¡°We now know we can trace him by his scent.¡±


    ¡°Only if Singu didn¡¯t die.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Bihyung nced around at the club and said, ¡°I¡¯ll clean up this ce, so you go back first. We should go to Japan ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. But we¡¯ll have to stop by Jeju so Doctor Ahn can study this core.¡±


    The crushed core didn¡¯t emit anything but there was a way for it to still give some clues. The team then moved down to Jeju Ind with a jet and visited Doctor Ahn.


    Doctor Ahn received the core and said, ¡°We don¡¯t have any modern weapons that¡¯ll work against the body.¡±


    ¡°Did Smith say that too?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s studying everything, but none of the weapons work. We should study poisons.¡±


    ¡°Okay. And we need to track his core to kill him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if there is a way to trace it from within the body. We couldn¡¯t look through it no matter what we tried, but maybe it will give us a way to detect his location at least.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best so I can go back to my research. So, where are you going now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to Japan.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll get ready.¡±


    Woojin then boarded a ne to Japan. Bihyung, Sun Wukong, Miho, and Marco were also with him. When they arrived at Kagoshima, there were people waiting for them.


    It was Omikami, Shinatsu, and a man with a long face.


    ¡°I was waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope we are not toote and let¡¯s look for him right now. Do you have someone who can track scents?¡±


    Omikami looked at the man and introduced him. ¡°This is Komainu. He can smell it.¡±


    Woojin then gave a piece of Meterul¡¯s tentacle to Komainu and he sniffed it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve memorized it. Let¡¯s go find him.¡±


    Woojin turned to Omikami and she exined, ¡°We can only find him when we are within a one-kilometer radius.¡±


    ¡°This won¡¯t be easy.¡±


    Singu was able to track him down easily, but it seemed like Komainu¡¯s power wasn¡¯t going to be that helpful.

 Chapter 136 - Battle at Kagoshima (1)

    <h4>Chapter 136: Battle at Kagoshima (1)</h4>


    As they made their way to a helicopter, Woojin asked Omikami, ¡°Can we track every Avatar in Kagoshima?¡±


    ¡°That will be hard. As you know, our country has many Avatars.¡±


    Japan had many gods, which meant they had many Avatars. It was hard to track each one down when there were just too many of them.


    ¡°He became much stronger after he ate an Avatar. He will probably focus on eating Avatars from now on.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Omikami then looked at Shinatsu.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call the one who controls this region.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Shinatsu began calling people on his phone and Woojin looked outside. It was a big city. After a while, Shinatsu hung up the phone and said, ¡°Tengu confirmed that we cannot contact two Avatars in Kamasaki.¡±


    ¡°Do you know the location of those two missing Avatars?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call Tengu when we¡¯re on our way.¡±


    As they waited inside the helicopter, someone flew toward them in the sky with giant crow wings. The man hovered near the helicopter and then went inside. He had wide shoulders and long white hair. He bowed to Omikami.


    ¡°I heard you were looking for me.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Where do those missing Avatars live?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go this way.¡±


    As they moved in the direction, Komainu focused so he would not miss a single smell. That¡¯s when he said, ¡°I got him.¡±


    ¡°Where is it?¡±


    Komainu then frowned.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Shinatsu asked and Komainu exined, ¡°It¡¯s more than one.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Komainu¡¯s face paled as he counted them, ¡°Three... five... there are more than twenty of them.¡±


    Woojin frowned. Perhaps he had summoned otherworldly monsters.


    ¡°Call me from the sky. I¡¯ll start hunting from below.¡±


    Woojin then turned to his teammates.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to split up to hunt them down. I suspect its those monsters.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. If he can replicate himself, he would have sent copies of himself all over the world already.¡±


    Woojin then sent a message to Ryota to look into other ces around the world. Sun Wukong nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll move ahead.¡±


    Sun Wukong then looked at Komainu who pointed at a certain location on the map.


    ¡°I sense it here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    As Sun Wukong jumped out, a small cloud bunched itself up under his feet. Sun Wukong then rode it out to fly down. Woojin mumbled, ¡°Jin Dou Yun...¡±


    This was why Sun Wukong moved first. He was the fastest one in the group. As he flew away, Komainu pointed to another ce on the map.


    ¡°There are three here.¡±


    Woojin nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go there.¡±


    Woojin then jumped out. The location was not far from their current bearings. Woojin stepped on the wall of a building and ran. He sprinted toward the direction and heard screaming. It meant Meterul knew Woojin wasing and he was trying to eat as much as he could. Woojin ran past buildings, summoned his bamboo spear, and threw it.


    The spear struck down like lightning and prated the monster that was eating a human. Woojin then jumped down, pulled the spear back, and stood there.


    ¡°They¡¯reing.¡±


    Two monsters appeared in front of him. He charged and quickly killed off the two monsters and called for the next location.


    ¡°What¡¯s next?¡±


    [Move east!]


    Woojin then ran east. He could hear faint screams as he ran toward the direction. With the sound as his guide, he now didn¡¯t need Komainu¡¯s help to track them down. He took out his sword and swung at the monsters. After he killed all the monsters in his way, Woojin ran past them. Questions began to form in his mind. What was the purpose of these monsters? Was this all a trap?


    And there was a reply that soon came to answer his question.


    [There is an Avatar who lives in the direction he¡¯s heading to.]


    He had eaten two Avatars already and was on his way to eat another. These monsters were there to buy time until Meterul could eat another one. Woojin kept running east and soon met up with Bihyung and Miho who were also running in the same direction.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Marco?¡±


    ¡°I told him toe down from the helicopter when we meet Meterul.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°And Sun Wukong will be on his way first.¡±


    With his Jin Dou Yun, Sun Wukong had the ability to directly fly over to Meterul with ease. Woojin then frowned.


    ¡°Oh no.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Bihyung turned to Woojin¡¯s direction and saw hundreds of monsters filling the sky. Woojin sighed. Sun Wukong probably couldn¡¯t have gotten past those flying monsters.


    ¡°Luckily, I lent Shinatsu the weapon.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The Iron Fan.¡±


    Woojin then looked up. That¡¯s when a powerful storm shook the area. Monsters all were thrown back and Sun Wukong flew past them easily. Bihyung then began throwing Dokkebi Fire into the air. With Shinatsu¡¯s storm helping it, the fire grewrger and began burning the monsters. However, the fire didn¡¯t burn the other ces that it touched.


    Woojin then focused on running. Soon, they caught up to Jin Dou Yun which was flying ahead. That¡¯s when Woojin saw Sun Wukong¡¯s Ruyi Bang growing longer. He had found the enemy.


    Woojin sped up and dashed through the monsters. They were now below Shiroyama Mountain. Sun Wukong brought Ruyi Bang down and he created a crater by dropping his staff.


    Not to mention, there was a scrawny, ck-haired man standing there with a grin on his face.


    ¡°Nice to see you guys again.¡±

 Chapter 137 - Battle at Kagoshima (2)

    <h4>Chapter 137: Battle at Kagoshima (2)</h4>


    Meterul was now very different. Woojin gazed at him while Meterul looked at the newly-created crater next to him. He then nced at Sun Wukong.


    ¡°You know, I wonder how tasty you all might be after eating some Avatars.¡±


    Meterul used his ck tongue to lick his lips. Woojin readied his sword. This Meterul seemed to be the strongest one so far. If this copy ate enough Avatars, it was certain that the copy itself would be enough to put this world to an end. Meterul then looked up. There were people who stayed on the helicopter. Omikami, Shinatsu, Tengu, and Marco hopped off the helicopter and Meterul smiled.


    ¡°Oh, good. My cuisines have arrived.¡±


    Meterul reached out and said, ¡°What a beautiful world this is! It is full of delicious stuff. I just want to eat everything!¡±


    While Meterul trembled in excitement, Sun Wukong puffed a cloud of smoke through his pipe. He then grumbled, ¡°Maybe I¡¯ve lived too long, but this bastard is an eyesore.¡±


    Meterulughed and grabbed his face.


    ¡°Did you wait too long? I can¡¯t hold back anymore.¡±


    His mouth then elongated itself and his long tongue came out.


    ¡°So, let¡¯s begin.¡±


    He took a deep breath and his body grew so that he was now seven meters long. That¡¯s when his body disappeared and he appeared on top of Sun Wukong¡¯s head.


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Sun Wukong¡¯s Ruyi Bang then grew longer as if it would prate the sky. Meterul was hit and his body disappeared from the sky.


    ¡°Teleportation?¡±


    Woojin frowned and charged at Marco. There were two targets Meterul would go after right now: Marco and Miho. For Miho, Meterul had most likely found a way to block Miho¡¯s attack, so Marco would be more dangerous. As Woojin ran toward Marco, Meterul appeared behind Marco and grabbed him. Marco realized this instantly and unleashed the curse. Although the curse overwhelmed Meterul, Marco¡¯s body was still sucked into Meterul¡¯s hand. Woojin quickly swung his sword, but Marco was already gone. Meterul then cackled as Marco disappeared.


    He then reappeared in the distance.


    ¡°This is good. Shall I say... it tastes like a cocktail?¡±


    Woojin frowned. Marco had the blood of various Avatars and spiritual beings inside him. This meant that Meterul had gotten all of the aspects of these Avatars and if he was bing more powerful through whatever he consumed, not the amount, then eating Marco was going to give him much more power.


    Meterul shuddered and Sun Wukong said, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had to fight seriously like this.¡±


    This was now a fight against a monster. When Sun Wukong jumped down to the ground, he erged himself into a seven-meter giant. His skill allowed him to morph into a giant, but it was different from the Giant species that grew in size. While the Giant species became stronger when they grewrger, Sun Wukong only became bigger because Meterul seemed to be extremely dangerous right now.


    Woojin turned to Miho.


    ¡°Do you see his core?¡±


    ¡°No. Don¡¯t be reckless this time. He must be ready for it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Omikami then said to Woojin, ¡°We have the sun up in the sky. Do not worry.¡±


    She then smiled and added, ¡°I will help Sun Wukong.¡±


    Woojin decided to ready a powerful blow that could match Sun Wukong¡¯s hand. He looked down at his left hand.


    ¡°Granny, can I use all of my spiritual power to attack?¡±


    -It is possible, but I cannot rmend it. You can die from it.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. If we don¡¯t kill him, everyone will die.¡±


    Granny Mago¡¯s spirit then answered him.


    -Take the chance. I will guide you.


    Woojin then nodded and watched Sun Wukong fight Meterul. Hisrge Ruyi Bang dropped down on Meterul, but Meterul¡¯s arm turned into a tentacle and wrapped itself around the staff.


    ¡°Heh, just gettingrger doesn¡¯t mean anything.¡±


    Sun Wukong pulled his staff andughed. He was being underestimated, and that¡¯s when he saw a light shining down upon him and looked up. Heughed, ¡°I will ept the help.¡±


    Sun Wukong unlocked the seal on his staff. Ruyi Bang¡¯s original weight was too heavy for an Avatar to handle. The staff could only be used if the original god wielded it. That was why it had a seal on it to make it lighter. Sun Wukong unlocked it and the weight of the staff increased, making Meterul sway. Sun Wukong smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s give it a go.¡±


    The Monkey God who made a mess in the sky was now unleashed. Sun Wukong kicked it onto Meterul.


    ¡°Unlike you, we can change our power however we want.¡±


    ¡°This is disappointing if you are satisfied with that.¡±


    Meterul was now pushing Ruyi Bang back. Sun Wukong became dumbfounded. Meterul was just a copy of the original, but eating few humans allowed him to push Ruyi Bang up in its original weight.


    Sun Wukong grinned however.


    ¡°I have more to show you, of course.¡±


    He then divided himself into three, but it didn¡¯t decrease his power at all, so Meterul became shocked. The Sun Wukongs began pounding on Meterul. Unable to endure the beatings, Meterul fell to his knees. Sun Wukong was d that he could pound on the enemy without worry but Meterul grinned, ¡°It¡¯s too early to be d.¡±


    Monsters jumped out from the ground and charged at Omikami. However, Woojin was standing next to her.


    ¡°I can at least help with this.¡±


    His sword swung violently, but these monsters were different from the other monsters. There were seven monsters, but each of them had their own powers. Summoning these monsters made Meterul lose some power and he was now being smacked down by Sun Wukong. Woojin smiled coldly at the monsters.


    Woojin swung his sword for real this time. His sword sliced the monsters and as the monsters were cut down, Shinatsu¡¯s wind threw them back. Monsters charged in again at Woojin, but Miho shot past them. Woojin told her not to do this, but she prated through their defenses and extracted their cores. Bihyung also threw his Dokkebi Fire at the monsters that he threw down.


    Meterul was now in a pinch. Woojin turned to Miho.


    ¡°Stay here.¡±


    Meterul was still fighting against Sun Wukong¡¯s attack. Woojin then moved to give Wukong some room to finish him. Woojin arrived at Meterul¡¯s blind spot and snuck in next to one of the giant Sun Wukongs¡¯ attacks and threw his Fist of Giant.


    Granny Mago¡¯s spirit helped concentrate all of his spiritual power into the attack and its power extremely great. As the attack was made, Meterul¡¯s face shifted along his own body and appeared on his back. He opened his mouth wide to swallow Woojin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you even think of that!¡±


    Woojin mmed his fist right into Meterul¡¯s open mouth.

 Chapter 138 - Battle at Kagoshima (3)

    <h4>Chapter 138: Battle at Kagoshima (3)</h4>


    Woojin¡¯s fist grewrger as Meterul tried to crush his mouth down, and he erged his fist even more so that the mouth was ripped apart. Meterul¡¯s back snapped with it and Woojin dropped to the ground, every ounce of spiritual power in his body had been depleted. Sun Wukong then grabbed him and tossed him back. Miho caught Woojin and began the healing process.


    Omikami then went over to Woojin and began sending her spiritual power into him. Woojin began healing up and he looked at Meterul with an exhausted expression. It didn¡¯t seem like Meterul could recover from the damage to his back. Woojin rose from Miho¡¯s arms and took out G¨¢e Bulg. He was out of spiritual power, but he was still fine physically. He pulled back his arm and threw G¨¢e Bulg. The spear bolted out toward Meterul and struck his leg. Woojin had no idea where his core was, so his only intention was to slow the enemy down. G¨¢e Bulg¡¯s spearhead spread itself as soon as it made contact, destroying Meterul¡¯s leg.


    ¡°UGH!¡±


    Meterul gasped and Sun Wukong twisted the spear up. Meterul¡¯s leg was torn apart and Woojin sighed in relief. He thought killing Marco had doomed them all, but with Omikami and Sun Wukong working together, they now had the upper hand.


    Meterul then shrunk his body to a smaller size to recover, and Sun Wukong tried to stomp on him but Meterul disappeared. He then reappeared in front of Omikami. His tentacle was trying to prate Omikami, but Miho quickly grabbed Omikami and they evaded it. The tentacle divided itself while chasing and it left a long cut on Miho¡¯s back. Woojin got up as he was healed enough, and Meterul licked the blood on his tentacle, smiling, ¡°You will all die anyway.¡±


    The biggest problem here was the teleportation. Woojin frowned and stood in front of Omikami. Meterul grinned, ¡°Yeah. You are the one I want most.¡±


    Sun Wukong rushed over to swing Ruyi Bang. The staff was swung at Meterul¡¯s head, but Meterul disappeared. Woojin nced around and turned to the helicopter. Someone was still in there.


    ¡°AAARGH!¡±


    Komainu¡¯s scream was heard briefly and the helicopter began spiraling down. It was apparent that Meterul had absorbed Komainu and the pilot. Woojin sighed. They had cornered Meterul quite well, but he must have healed himself by eating Komainu now. This meant that they had to fight him with the best of the best; otherwise, they would be only giving the monster more chances to be stronger. Sun Wukong sighed as he saw the mes bursting out from the ce where the helicopter had crashed.


    ¡°Shinatsu.¡±


    Shinatsu then swung his Iron Fan, putting out the fire in the forest. Omikami then went over to Woojin and began sending her spiritual power to him. Granny Mago¡¯s spirit called out to Woojin.


    -You can make another shot that¡¯s more powerful than the previous one.


    Woojin then turned to Sun Wukong who also seemed to realize that they could not let this drag on any longer.


    ¡°Let¡¯s finish him with one attack.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he just going to run away?¡±


    Sun Wukong then nced over at Omikami.


    ¡°Omikami, you¡¯re up for this. This isn¡¯t my specialty.¡±


    ¡°I can do it, but you need to look after me while I do it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. We won¡¯t get a surprise attack anyway. Besides, he won¡¯t run away either.¡±


    For Meterul, Sun Wukong, Omikami, Woojin, Miho, Bihyung, and Shinatsu were all delicious cuisines. It didn¡¯t seem like they were more powerful than Meterul, and that tempted him further.


    Omikami nodded and took out a mirror from her clothes. She then began focusing her spiritual power into it, and a light began to shine on her from the sky. Meterul looked up and turned to Omikami.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing something.¡±


    Omikami took a deep breath and said, ¡°You two will be alone.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re ready.¡±


    Omikami nodded and shed the mirror. The light circled around them, leaving Woojin, Sun Wukong, and, Meterul. It was as if they were inside a different world where only light existed. Meterul cackled.


    ¡°This is an interesting ce.¡±


    He could use teleportation, but it didn¡¯t allow him to teleport out of the ce. Meterul smiled. He was with the prey he wanted the most. Without help from the others, he believed he could take on those two. Meterul then charged and Woojin clenched his fist.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the lead.¡±


    Sun Wukong reached out and pulled his Ruyi Bang. Woojin readied his left hand. Meterul was going to dodge the attack, so Woojin had to attack at that moment. His left fist grew to two meters in size. Even with Omikami¡¯s spiritual power, Sun Wukong still did not underestimate anything. As he waited, Meterul allowed Sun Wukong¡¯s attack to hit his side. Woojin and Sun Wukong did not expect this. Meterul then got closer and reached for Sun Wukong¡¯s neck. There was no telling what might happen if that hand reached its target. Sun Wukong then let go of his staff and jumped backward. This was a chance for Woojin. Even if Meterul had great regenerative power, it didn¡¯t mean he could move right after his body was struck down by the heavy staff.


    Woojin unleashed his fist against Meterul, and he disappeared. Woojin shouted, ¡°Mr. Sun!¡±


    Sun Wukong was already reaching out against Meterul that appeared in front of him. Woojin then twisted the direction of his attack to turn back. Sun Wukong¡¯s chop and Woojin¡¯s Fist of Giant attacked Meterul at once.


    With two powerful attacks, Meterul was squished in between them. He was smashed into pieces and disappeared. Woojin sighed in relief as Omikami¡¯s light barrier start to disappear.


    ¡°We got him.¡±


    Meterul now knew the taste of an Avatar. There was only one left, and they didn¡¯t know how powerful that one might be.


    ¡°Omikami, do you mind helping us with our quest?¡±


    Omikami was a great help with the fight against Meterul. Sun Wukong alone was not enough now, so they needed her help. Omikami agreed. She too realized how powerful Meterul was already.


    ¡°By the way, we are going to Russia straight? We don¡¯t have anyone who can track his scent.¡±


    Woojin turned to Bihyung when Sun Wukong asked him. Bihyung answered, ¡°There are a lot of Were-people in Russia. They are all good at smelling.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s head to Russia.¡±


    With the chopper gone, Sun Wukong made his cloudrger so that everyone could ride on it. As they flew on it, Woojin let out a short sigh. He realized he had lost Marco and became sad. When they arrived at the airport, Sun Wukong spoke to the depressed Woojin, ¡°As you said, this is a fight for the entire world. We cannot let the sacrificed slow us down. We will not let their lives to go in vain.¡±


    Woojin felt a bit better after hearing those words. He couldn¡¯t forget Marco, but it didn¡¯t mean he could be discouraged and lose his focus.


    ¡°I guess I have to unleash my anger on Meterul then.¡±

 Chapter 139 - Missing Meterul (1)

    <h4>Chapter 139: Missing Meterul (1)</h4>


    On their way to divostok, Woojin called Thoth and gave an exnation about the Meteruls that he had fought.


    [Quick speed, tentacles, summoning monsters, and teleportation?]


    ¡°Yes. Can you guess what power thest Meterul might have?¡±


    [That is not possible. But I think those powers are what Meterul acquired while amassing them. I think he will gain more powers as he grows.]


    ¡°That is terrible news.¡±


    [Do you have enough manpower? I can send more help if you need it.]


    ¡°No. I need only the best.¡±


    The weak ones would only hinder them. It was even to the point that Woojin was considering taking out Bihyung from the team.


    [I see. I will do my best to track him down also. Let¡¯s hope we get him soon.]


    ¡°Oh, have you looked into the future recently?¡±


    [Yes. I can only see up to a year now.]


    Woojin¡¯s face grimaced. He didn¡¯t think the situation was that bad.


    ¡°Is it that terrible?¡±


    [Yes. I think that the copies eating Avatars and humans shortened the amount of time left.]


    ¡°I see. So, if we don¡¯t get him now, we¡¯ll be doomed in a year.¡±


    [It seems so.]


    Woojin sighed.


    When they got to the airport, there were about thirty Were-families waiting for them. A man with a long scar on his left eye came up to them.


    ¡°Mr. Sun. Long time no see.¡±


    ¡°Pollotz. Are you leading this group?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We are with you.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Sun Wukong then nced back at Woojin. Pollotz met eyes with Woojin and Omikami.


    ¡°Omikami is here too.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    Pollotz then turned back to Woojin.


    ¡°Are you Ko Woojin?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°I have heard about you.¡±


    Woojin had killed many Werewolves and Werebears. However, Pollotz didn¡¯t seem to me Woojin for it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t n on bringing up what happened in the past. Those lives you took were going to die soon anyway as they sold their spirits to money.¡±


    Pollotz continued, ¡°I heard you are the leader of the group.¡±


    ¡°I am no such thing. I just want to save our lives.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll start right away.¡±


    ¡°Now?¡±


    It didn¡¯t seem like it was a good ce to start since they were still at a lounge in an airport, but Pollotz answered, ¡°No need to waste time. We will start tracking him down from here. Everyone here will be on the move.¡±


    There were thirty people. Woojin showed the Meterul pieces and Pollotz and the thirty Were-people all shapeshifted. They took turns to memorize Meterul¡¯s scent and got up.


    ¡°We will do the tracking, but just in case we get caught and are killed, we¡¯ve made it so that our traces will be left on this device.¡±


    Pollotz gave Woojin a tablet that showed thirty dots.


    ¡°We will call right away once we find him. You wait here. Take the chopper that¡¯s ready outside ande over.¡±


    Woojin nodded and the Were-families all left. Woojin then nced at the tablet. If any of the dots were to disappear, it was likely that Meterul appeared. And after waiting for a while, he got a call.


    [We got the scent. We¡¯ll be on the move.]


    Woojin looked back and saw that everyone was ready again. He then shifted his eyes back at the tablet and saw all scattered dots gathering in one ce. Woojin then flew over to the location and it was not expected in the least.


    ¡°Where is this ce?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s a private airfield.¡±


    There were thirty Were-families waiting. Pollotz said to Woojin, ¡°Our trace went cold here.¡±


    ¡°Meaning...¡±


    ¡°He fled by jet.¡±


    ¡°Can we guess where he might¡¯ve gone off to?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Woojin then called Ryota.


    ¡°Ryota. Can you track any airnes that have departed from my location?¡±


    [Wait a sec. Let me check.]


    Ryota used Eagle Eye to track it down.


    [Uhh, this is bad.]


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    [It¡¯s been four hours since the jet flew off.]


    Woojin frowned, ¡°Can we still track him?¡±


    [He didn¡¯t even make a report. I can¡¯t track him with the satellite that flew over at the time.]


    ¡°Keep looking.¡±


    [I¡¯ll let you know when I find the ne.]


    Woojin then finished talking with Ryota and turned back to his team.


    ¡°He ran away four hours ago.¡±


    Luckily, they at least found that out. Woojin looked at Pollotz.


    ¡°We will track down the ne that he fled with. Once we know where the ne went, we¡¯ll find him.¡±


    ¡°But four hours...?¡±


    ¡°He probably made that move the moment we killed him in Busan.¡±


    Sun Wukong puffed on the pipe with a sigh and Bihyung said, ¡°But if he boarded a ne here, we can get a picture of him.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s search for him while we look for a ne. We¡¯ll move back to the airport and be ready to fly anytime.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    When they all returned to the airport, Ryota called them.


    [The ne went to China, but it was taken in as it flew over in Chinese air without permission.]


    ¡°Taken in?¡±


    [Yes. However, they only caught the pilots, not the passenger. One of the pilots said that he¡¯s not sure why he flew over China.]


    ¡°And where is this at?¡±


    [Harbin.]


    Harbin was a ce that Haemosu had strong ties with. Woojin exined that fact and Sun Wukongmented, ¡°He must¡¯ve jumped off on the way.¡±


    ¡°It seems so.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll need to meet this pilot anyway.¡±


    ¡°Yes. We need to read his memory and see what Meterul looks like.¡±


    Woojin then called Ryota to track down any missing cases while they flew down to Harbin.


    The pilot wasn¡¯t making sense when they got to him. Bihyung sighed, ¡°Has he been hypnotized or something?¡±


    ¡°Miho will have to see it.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope we get something.¡±


    Miho smiled at the pilot and ced her hand over the pilot¡¯s head. Soon, she drew a picture of the target.


    ¡°This looks exactly like the woman we met in Busan.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Miho frowned, ¡°Maybe this is a mistake.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I know it was a woman, but I have a feeling that this face was just the same face that keeps popping up in my memory.¡±


    ¡°So, we can¡¯t identify his face then?¡¯


    ¡°No.¡±


    Thest Meterul seemed to be the hardest to track down. Woojin began thinking and Sun Wukong turned to Haemosu.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we call all the Avatars in the region?¡±


    ¡°Everyone in Manchuria?¡±


    ¡°Meterul bes much more powerful if he consumes Avatars. We can¡¯t let that happen.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give them a call.¡±


    Haemosu then began making calls and Sun Wukong turned to Pollotz.


    ¡°Can you see if you can sense the smell from divostok here? If he jumped off on the way, we should be able to track him down somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Sun Wukong then turned to Woojin.


    ¡°What are you going to do now?¡±


    Everyone turned to Woojin and he answered, ¡°We¡¯re doing everything we can at the moment. The only lead we have is that he has taken the form of a woman, and we recognize his scent. And with the Avatars pulled back, at least we will stop him from growing in power.¡±


    Sun Wukong also agreed.


    ¡°He will try not to draw attention from now on. This won¡¯t be easy.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll need help from every Avatar who has a good sense of smell. We need to finish him once and for all.¡±


    They couldn¡¯t let Meterul travel over into central China as that would make it even harder to find him.


    ¡°We have only a year. We need to get him before then.¡±


    Sun Wukong asked, ¡°Did Thoth say that?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He can only see up to a year into the future.¡±

 Chapter 140 - Missing Meterul (2)

    <h4>Chapter 140: Missing Meterul (2)</h4>


    The man looked at the night sky outside the window of an old castle. He then turned to the back.


    ¡°Gucion. What do you think?¡±


    The man named Gucion was about two meters tall, and he had a rough-looking face. He looked at the man who spoke to him. His blonde hair looked as if it was glowing.


    ¡°You mean what Amon was trying to do?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gucion grabbed candy from the table and popped them into his mouth. He crushed them in his mouth and swallowed.


    ¡°He died. Why does it matter?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it is a bit disappointing. His ns weren¡¯t all that bad. He messed up with the Day of Chaos project, but it did have an effect.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I guess that was good.¡±


    ¡°Right. And he did know how to look into the future. It was the project that Amon made. Don¡¯t you think we should not let his project to go to waste?¡±


    Gucion then grabbed another handful of candy and asked, ¡°So, what do you propose?¡±


    ¡°I heard his altar was destroyed, so we can¡¯t use that. But there¡¯s someone I want to meet.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°The ones that Amon was working with. Let¡¯s meet them first.¡±


    ¡°You mean Loki and Shiva?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do after meeting them?¡±


    Baal grinned, ¡°We¡¯ll meet them and ask what Amon was up to, and we¡¯ll see if we can pick it up from where he left off.¡±


    ¡°But is it okay?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°About Agares...¡±


    Baal frowned at the name.


    ¡°What about him?¡±


    ¡°What if he interferes with our work?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. Without Amon, there is no one who can read my future ns.¡±


    Gucion then said, ¡°Okay. Oh, the CIA and the Avatars have all been going crazy recently. Do you know what happened?¡±


    Baal smiled, ¡°I am looking into it, but I am not sure. They are looking for someone.¡±


    ¡°The Monkey God, Amaterasu, and Haemosu are on it also.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I sent Seere. He¡¯ll call once he finds something.¡±


    Mongolia¡¯s night sky was full of stars. Seere was lying down on the ground under the night sky, panting. He couldn¡¯t even breathe well since his heart had been ripped out. There was a woman with sunsses standing in front of him.


    ¡°Now we can have a chat.¡±


    ¡°You just pulled out my heart and you want to chat?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill you because I have to ask you something. Or else I would¡¯ve eaten you already.¡±


    Seere then rxed a little. He then realized it was weird that he was still alive although his heart had been taken out.


    ¡°I¡¯ve allowed you to live for now. Let¡¯s talk.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t smell like other Avatars. It¡¯s familiar.¡±


    Seere then looked at the woman.


    ¡°Who are you anyway?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your rtion to Amon?¡±


    ¡°Answer me first! Who are you!¡±


    The woman then crouched down next to Seere and answered, ¡°Meterul.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t recognize the name.¡±


    Meterul then gazed at Seere for a while and showed him the heart that was in his hand.


    ¡°If I let you live, can you get me out?¡±


    ¡°Get you out?¡±


    Meterul threw the heart up to the air and grabbed it.


    ¡°There are people that are tracking me down. I think I can fight them, but I¡¯m not too sure. I will need to buy time.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s after you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know already?¡±


    Seere did not answer that. He knew that Sun Wukong, Omikami, and Haemosu were after this woman. He was trying to meet her, but she came to him first. And Seere lost after a single exchange of attacks. He hesitated. Baal told him to find the person and bring them back to him, but he wasn¡¯t sure. Of course, it wasn¡¯t his call to decide anyway.


    ¡°There is someone who wants to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Huh? I thought you didn¡¯t know who I am.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I know who¡¯s after you. That¡¯s why we wanted to meet you.¡±


    ¡°I see. If you get me out, that won¡¯t be hard.¡±


    ¡°Then let me live.¡±


    Meterul grinned and struck Seere¡¯s heart back into his chest. As his heart returned, Seere felt his body healing up, and he actually started getting better. Meterul reached out with his hand.


    ¡°So, how are you going to get them off my back?¡±


    Seere grabbed Meterul¡¯s hand and answered, ¡°Like this.¡±


    Meterul was surprised. As Seere walked, Meterul felt the entire space between them folding up. And as Seere walked forward, they began moving very fast. It was almost at a speed where no airne could catch up to them. Soon, they were standing in front of an old castle.


    It seemed like no one would be able to find Meterul here. That¡¯s when a blonde man walked up to him. Meterul narrowed his eyes. None of the Avatars that came after him matched this man. He had power as great as Meterul himself. He felt tempted to devour the man, but he held himself back.


    ¡°You wanted to see me?¡±


    Baal was shocked by the person that Seere had brought. He couldn¡¯t sense anything from the woman. This was the first time he couldn¡¯t sense anything from someone, but Baal did not express his shock.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and have a chat.¡±


    As they walked in, Baal offered Meterul a ss of whiskey. Meterul smiled and sat on the couch.


    ¡°So, why did you want to see me?¡±


    Baal looked at Meterul and asked, ¡°Are you the one that Amon summoned?¡±


    ¡°He tried, but failed.¡±


    Baal¡¯s eyebrow twitched.


    ¡°He failed?¡±


    ¡°He tried to summon my original body, but only part of me was summoned. I am doing my best to regain my power here.¡±


    Baal was shocked that the being that he couldn¡¯t even read was only a small part of its original. What was Amon trying to summon? He wanted to bring in someone he could use, but he realized maybe he was facing disaster itself.


    ¡°Do you have a way to regain your power?¡±


    Meterul did not share his secret, but he realized he had to share at least a bit of information to use the man.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy, and that¡¯s why I need somewhere to hide. So, can I hide in your ce?¡±


    ¡°Who are you hiding from?¡±


    ¡°Avatars around the world.¡±


    Baal smiled and answered, ¡°So, it is true that the Monkey God, Amaterasu, and Haemosu are searching for you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Can you do it?¡±


    Baal replied, ¡°Yes, but you will need to prove yourself.¡±


    Meterul then got up and said, ¡°Go ahead and ask.¡±


    Baal turned and Seere nodded.


    ¡°My heart was pulled out after one attack.¡±


    Baal then realized he wasn¡¯t wrong to have found Meterul.


    ¡°Help me three times when I want, and I will hide you as long as you want.¡±


    ¡°Then let me ask a favor too.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Send me a person. One every day, but the more the better.¡±


    ¡°Is that a way for you to regain your power?¡±


    ¡°It is one of many.¡±


    Baal nodded.


    ¡°One per day. More than that might blow our cover.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Woojin looked down at the ground at the Mongolian ins.


    ¡°Is this thest trace?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It went cold from here.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    Woojin looked around. If Meterul moved by helicopter, there had to be evidence. There was nothing left other than a bloodstain. That¡¯s when Pollotz spoke up, ¡°Wait. This is demon blood.¡±


    ¡°Demons?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t know who, but this smells demonic.¡±


    ¡°Demons? Oh,e to think of it, why is there blood left?¡± Sun Wukong asked and Woojin realized that whenever Meterul ate his target, he never left any blood.


    ¡°I guess he didn¡¯t eat the demon then.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. And that makes it more problematic.¡±


    If he didn¡¯t kill the demon, he must have talked with them.


    ¡°So, how did he get away then?¡±


    ¡°Not sure. We¡¯ll have to be ready for demons to be on his side.¡±


    Woojin frowned, ¡°That is a nightmare.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Sun Wukong sighed and continued, ¡°And if he consumes demons... I don¡¯t know how much power he might gain.¡±


    ¡°This is not going to work.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s find the demon¡¯s location first.¡±


    ¡°They are hard to track with future-reading eyes.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but we have other ways.¡±


    Sun Wukong grinned, ¡°Call Old Hwang.¡±

 Chapter 141 - Missing Meterul (3)

    <h4>Chapter 141: Missing Meterul (3)</h4>


    Old Hwang was tense from the Avatars that had gathered.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be called to such a ce.¡±


    Sun Wukongmented, ¡°I¡¯ll pay handsomely for the request I¡¯m about to make.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Old Hwang nodded and Sun Wukong shook his head.


    ¡°This is not like any other job. The entire ck market will be at stake, so I will need topensate appropriately.¡±


    Old Hwang grew even more anxious.


    ¡°As you know, we have lost the copy of the one we killed in China. And it seems he has sided with the demons.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop until you find all Avatars of the demonic kind.¡±


    This meant that Sun Wukong was telling Old Hwang to give every piece of intelligence he had, while turning the demons to their enemies, with the possibility of retaliation. What kind of money wouldpensate for such a loss?


    ¡°If we find all of them and kill them, and kill Meterul, I will pay 10 billion dors.¡±


    Old Hwang bowed, ¡°That is not enough, unfortunately.¡±


    Sun Wukong furrowed his eyebrows.


    ¡°Not enough?¡±


    ¡°I have enough money in my current state. I need something else.¡±


    ¡°So, you down for the job?¡±


    ¡°I can provide the location, even if we don¡¯t have the power to attack the demons ourselves.¡±


    ¡°You have their locations already?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I want a divine object.¡±


    Sun Wukong burst intoughter.


    ¡°Hahaha! My dear Hwang. Aren¡¯t you too greedy?¡±


    Sun Wukongughed but his eyes weren¡¯tughing at all. Old Hwang continued, ¡°I know you acquired a certain divine object on the Day of Chaos. I want that.¡±


    Sun Wukong was surprised.


    ¡°You want those?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He red at Old Hwang for a second and grinned, ¡°You sure know how to make a deal. Agreed.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°But you will need to make it quick. If it is too slow, I can¡¯t give it to you.¡±


    If Meterul grew stronger, there was a possibility that it would be toote. Old Hwang bowed and asked, ¡°Are you going to attack by yourself?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Even if it takes time, that will be necessary.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll get the information as soon as I can.¡±


    Old Hwang left and Woojin asked Sun Wukong, ¡°What is the divine object?¡±


    ¡°Why? You want it too?¡±


    ¡°Just out of curiosity.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask then. It makes me annoyed even if I think about the day.¡±


    Baal was looking into mirrors. There was a red-haired man and Loki without one arm.


    ¡°Thank you for answering my call.¡±


    The red-haired man, Shiva, looked annoyed.


    ¡°What is it? Amon¡¯s dead, and our business is over.¡±


    Baal waved his hand.


    ¡°That¡¯s with Amon. Let me offer you a new contract.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Baal looked at Shiva with his arms crossed.


    ¡°I heard India¡¯s not in a good state. Let¡¯s work together.¡±


    Shiva became silent and Baal turned to Loki.


    ¡°How about you?¡±


    Loki smiled at Baal¡¯s question.


    ¡°I just want to kill Haemosu.¡±


    ¡°How about the Frost Giants?¡±


    ¡°They are eager for revenge also.¡±


    ¡°That sounds good.¡±


    Loki then picked his ears as he said, ¡°I was able to get Northern Europe with Amon¡¯s help. So I helped him when he needed me. If you want to make a deal with me, then you will need to give me something that I might be interested in.¡±


    Baal then answered with a calm voice, ¡°I will let you have Haemosu.¡±


    ¡°Is that it?¡±


    ¡°And his sword.¡±


    ¡°The sword will be mine if I kill him anyway. That¡¯s not enough.¡±


    ¡°You know very well that you can¡¯t go kill Haemosu right now.¡±


    Loki thought for a second and asked, ¡°So, you mean I can only deal with Haemosu?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We want to get rid of as many Avatars as possible this time around.¡±


    The world was full of Avatars. Some were friendly toward the demons, but none of them thought like them. That¡¯s why Amon had other ns. Baal also wanted to change the structure. He didn¡¯t want to live in hiding anymore. Even today, Avatars usually tried to kill them whenever they were located. This was what Baal was nning for.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get Sun Wukong, Omikami, Haemosu, and Bihyung as starters. It will give us China, Japan, and Korea. Help me when the timees.¡±


    Loki nodded when Shiva spat, ¡°Can you deal with them when they¡¯re all gathered together?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Just take on Sun Wukong.¡±


    Shiva then smiled. It was his first smile today.


    ¡°Sure. I wanted to have a go with Sun Wukong once.¡±


    Baal then finished talking with them and the mirror turned to a normal mirror. Baal then got up and went to Meterul¡¯s room. There were various barriers in his room to erase any scent that Meterul might have. However, the true reason for it was to lock Meterul in the room. Baal would be the first to know if Meterul left the room. As he walked in, Meterul was in a woman body, ying aputer game.


    ¡°Huh? Is it dinner time already?¡±


    ¡°No. Remember that ones that followed you by tracking your smell?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. They brought the ones with good senses. I killed them every chance I got, but I guess there are a lot of them.¡±


    After getting ess to the inte, Meterul had learned many things. He also found out that this world was not easily controlled by pure power alone. He was a copy, but he now didn¡¯t want to summon his original and take control of the world for himself.


    ¡°Can you make a dummy of you?¡±


    Meterul was surprised by the unexpected question.


    ¡°What do you need it for?¡±


    ¡°I need it as bait.¡±


    Meterul became intrigued.


    ¡°To fish up someone? Who?¡¯


    ¡°The Monkey King, Amaterasu, Haemosu, and other useless pieces of crap.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy to deal with them.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but I have enough manpower.¡±


    Meterul answered, ¡°Yeah, but I need to eat a lot. Can you bring more people? I can eat Avatars too.¡±


    ¡°Avatars?¡±


    Meterul winked.


    ¡°Ten people, or one Avatar. Doesn¡¯t matter how powerful they are.¡±


    Baal thought for a second and smiled, ¡°That will be easy.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then just get me an Avatar once in 10 days.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t get that much.¡±


    Baal then walked out and Meterul cackled. He could create a dummy right now, but he didn¡¯t want to do his bidding anyway.


    Baal brought a Vampire Avatar. Vampires were now beingpletely belittled among Avatars. Baal looked at Meterul, curious as to how he could eat an Avatar. Meterul got up and ced his hand on the vampire¡¯s head. The vampire wasn¡¯t sure about what was happening to him.


    In an instant, the vampire was sucked in into Meterul¡¯s hand. Meterul shuddered. Baal looked at Meterul. Nothing changed and that¡¯s when Baal felt the gravity of the situation. If Meterul changed even a bit after eating an Avatar, it would allow Baal to sense how powerful Meterul was, but there was no trace of it, meaning Meterul was much more powerful than what Baal could even measure. What did Amon summon?


    ¡°How is it? Can you summon a dummy?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Will this work?¡±


    A being that exactly looked like Meterul appeared. He added, ¡°It¡¯s nothing fancy. It just contains my scent, but it takes simple orders.¡±


    ¡°Come.¡±


    The dummy heard Baal¡¯s order and went up to him. Baal grinned, ¡°I¡¯ll use it to see if I can lure them.¡±


    ¡°Can I get these vampires once every ten days from now on?¡±


    ¡°Possibly.¡±


    Baal walked out and Meterulid down on the bed and started ying theputer game again. He was ying a game, but he was barely holding back hisughter. He didn¡¯t expect his power to grow so easily. He was already more powerful than Baal, but he hid it. He needed to keep this going.

 Chapter 142 - A fox hunt (1)

    <h4>Chapter 142: A fox hunt (1)</h4>


    It had been weeks since Woojin and his team began hunting demons. They killed a total of seven demons until now, and Woojin had just killed Jagan. However, the information from Old Hwang sometimes wasn¡¯t always right, so they try a few times.


    As Woojin pulled his sword out from Jagan, Sun Wukong said, ¡°They now know we¡¯re after them.¡±


    Woojin pulled out Jagan¡¯s spiritual stone and Sun Wukong sighed.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make you stronger anymore, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Woojin agreed. He couldn¡¯t feel anything after absorbing Tsukuyomi¡¯s spiritual power. He wasn¡¯t as strong as Sun Wukong yet, but he was now almost as strong as Haemosu without his arm. Woojin asked, ¡°Where should we go now?¡±


    Sun Wukong answered, ¡°Hwang told me three locations for three demons, but they are gathering up in one ce.¡±


    ¡°Where are they moving to?¡±


    ¡°India.¡±


    Woojin stopped. It was the country that no one dared to enter after the Day of Chaos even in the past. Going there meant being hostile to its new Avatar representative. The rep, Shiva, was very violent. He dered that no one will enter India, and no one will leave it either. If demons were gathering in India, it meant that they probably considered it to be a safe ce.


    Woojin wondered, ¡°Do you think Meterul went to that ce?¡±


    If Meterul wasn¡¯t in India, Woojin had no intention to go there. Even when his team had powerful members, going to India was a different story.


    ¡°Should we focus on the others then?¡±


    ¡°Other demons?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Those that aren¡¯t in India. Then they will know that going to India will save them.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying we should drive every demon into India and hunt them down there?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Woojin looked at Sun Wukong and nced around. Everyone seemed to be dumbfounded. Sun Wukong sighed, ¡°If we can drive them to one spot, we can hire more people to hunt them down.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that dangerous?¡± Bihyung asked.


    However, Sun Wukong didn¡¯t seem to care.


    ¡°I can bring many of my folks from China. I¡¯m sure Omikami can do it from Japan too.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Omikami was also the representative of Japan.


    ¡°But just having many people means we are only bringing a feast to Meterul.¡±


    Woojin knew he had gotten powerful to a point where he could not get any more powerful, but he still knew he was no match against Meterul. And that was the same for everyone else.


    ¡°And if we create a full-scale war, other Avatars might side with India.¡±


    Sun Wukong looked at Woojin with a dumbfounded expression.


    ¡°We can¡¯t let anyone know. We have to sneak in and attack fast.¡±


    Woojin thought for a second and replied, ¡°You know that our target is Meterul, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Why would I travel around in my old body if it wasn¡¯t for that?¡±


    Sun Wukong continued, ¡°So, what do you think?¡±


    Woojin thought for a second. Maybe this was a good chance. Maybe it was their chance to finish everything with great power in their hands so that they won¡¯t be stopped by the ones that were in India.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡±


    Sun Wukong smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll tell Nam to gather our kids. But how should we divide ourselves?¡±


    ¡°Divide?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Meterul is in hiding. He will note after us for now.¡±


    Woojin frowned, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but we¡¯ll need more help. Let¡¯s call Egypt, the UK, and Greece.¡±


    ¡°Will they help?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m out here in the field. They should at least do something.¡±


    The handsome middle-aged man with blonde hairughed.


    ¡°Do you really need me?¡±


    Sun Wukong over at the screen looked at him coldly.


    [You knew I was traveling all around the world for this and you didn¡¯t help a bit. How long will you stay in your room?]


    ¡°I know, but is it even possible to kill every single demon? Besides, I¡¯m not on bad terms with them.¡±


    [Shut up. It will be toote if Meterul eats more. We have to make this quick.]


    Zeus, who pretended to give some thought, paused for a second and said, ¡°I have a condition.¡±


    [Condition? Bah.]


    ¡°No? Then goodbye.¡±


    Zeus hung up and cackled. He knew what Sun Wukong was doing since he could also read the future. He knew there was a dark future ahead as he couldn¡¯t get any readings beyond a few months from now. He wanted to help, but he wasn¡¯t going to help for free since he needed to prepare for the world after killing Meterul.


    [I will kill you if you hang up on me again.]


    Sun Wukong spat and hung up. Zeus was bewildered.


    ¡°The old monkey is still crazy.¡±


    After calling a few ces, Sun Wukong sighed.


    ¡°Zeus said no, but Arthur and Ra will help. Ra said he can¡¯te by himself, but he¡¯ll send over two teams and Arthur will send four teams.¡±


    An Avatar who was once human. King Arthur and his Knights of the Round Table were famous for their feats. Woojin smiled, ¡°If we have six teams helping us, that will help us with our hunt.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Woojin then said to Sun Wukong, ¡°Let¡¯s not divide ourselves then.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°We are the spear that can kill Meterul. If any one of us dies, we will lose that power.¡±


    Woojin¡¯s bestbination was with Sun Wukong, Omikami, and himself. If anyone was killed, there was no way to fight with their best line-up. Sun Wukong stared at Woojin.


    ¡°You think Meterul might make a move?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not sure, but we have to be ready at any time.¡±


    Woojin also thought it was going to be okay, but he then changed his mind since there was no telling as to what might happen.


    Sun Wukong then turned to the team.


    ¡°Agreed.¡±


    Sun Wukong nodded, ¡°We¡¯ll move as a team then. But we have seven more teams now. This will quicken our process.¡±


    When Woojin smiled at the words, Sun Wukong¡¯s phone rang.


    ¡°Hah.¡±


    Sun Wukong answered the phone and burst intoughter.


    ¡°Haha, Zeus. Why did you call me?¡±


    Zeus answered with an annoyed tone,


    [Are you really going to work without me?]


    ¡°I can¡¯t force you to, especially when others will do it with no condition.s¡±


    [Ugh, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll send my team.]


    ¡°Arthur¡¯s sending four teams. How many will you send?¡±


    [Five.]


    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll let Old Hwang know. Let¡¯s do it together.¡±

 Chapter 143 - A fox hunt (2)

    <h4>Chapter 143: A fox hunt (2)</h4>


    Baal looked at the one who hade to him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you woulde.¡±


    The white-haired old man ranted, ¡°Dammit. I didn¡¯t know that Sun would go to this extent.¡±


    When they saw Sun Wukong¡¯s team hunting down the demons, they decided to attack the ck markets in retaliation. However, all of them were tracked down and they got killed. And now Avatars from the UK and Egypt were out to hunt demons also. Only those who fled to India were safe.


    That¡¯s why Agares was here to meet Baal. Demons usually only acted on their own, but there were mainly threerge groups under Baal, Agares, and Amon. But with the ongoing demon hunt, Agares needed to meet with Baal so he could be protected.


    ¡°How many do you have under you?¡±


    ¡°Seventeen. I have four dead already.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not too bad.¡±


    Baal knew that twenty demons had already been killed. He had demons under him already inside India. Shiva also drove out the ck markets from India, so those who entered India lost their traces. Loki and Frost Giants were also inside.


    Agares sighed, ¡°You should know why Sun Wukong is driving the demons to India.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    They were nning to wipe out India, but they didn¡¯t know about Baal¡¯s grand n. They were also making preparations inside India. Baal was now testing the Avatar Project on the people in the lowest caste in India.


    ¡°And you still aren¡¯t worried?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll get rid of them this time.¡±


    Shiva was powerful, so if they were to attack, the strongest Avatars woulde. If it was possible to wipe them out, this would give Baal immediate control over the world. Agares then added, ¡°I see. So, back to the topic... Can you ept my people into India?¡±


    ¡°Of course, but if you do not heed to my orders like you did before, I can¡¯t let youe in.¡±


    Agares sighed.


    ¡°Okay. I will follow your words.¡±


    ¡°Good. Now we have settled our ranks.¡±


    Agares wasn¡¯t pleased, but he was satisfied with the safety. Baal then patted Agares¡¯ shoulder and gave him the young boys he liked before turning to Meterul.


    Meterul was given vampires and newly-created but powerless Avatars. Other than eating, Meterul was busy ying games. He said he didn¡¯t know such entertainment existed in this world and he loved ying them.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°We will fight them soon. Will you join us?¡±


    ¡°Do you need me?¡±


    ¡°It will help.¡±


    Meterul thought for a second and answered, ¡°Nah. Just let me know how it goes.¡±


    Baal became displeased. He had locked Meterul up to keep an eye on him, but Meterul seemed to like it now.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry. When is the next fooding?¡±


    ¡°I have no more to give to you until this fight is over. I will need every possible fighter avable.¡±


    ¡°I can take humans.¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Baal left and Meterul cackled. He then touched the wall and felt the barrier that Baal had ced. Meterul grinned and went back to his games. It wasn¡¯t time yet.


    Ryota turned from the screen. The Monk of the Gold Wheel was standing behind him with various sacred objects. The equipment that surrounded it was created by Smith. With the help of the best scientist and the most powerful monk in the world, they were on the verge of activating the system called ¡®Argos¡¯ that would allow them to find the Avatars. With this, they could track down demons much more easily.


    ¡°Activating Argos.¡±


    Ryota pressed the button and the machines began to move. Five satellites were sent up into Earth¡¯s orbit and they began linking to other satellites that hovered over the Earth. They were able to quickly link up with 1,080 satellites and red dots began appearing on the map. Ryota then said, ¡°Continuing to filter out the demon race.¡±


    With the help of Doctor Ahn, they realized that demons had different spiritual powers and they were able to add that filter that into the machine. Soon, some of the red dots on the map turned ck.


    Ryota frowned, ¡°It doesn¡¯t have the right number.¡±


    The monk and Smith also nodded. They had killed a total of thirty-two demons, which meant that forty were left. However, only thirty-six demons were on the map.


    The monk sighed.


    ¡°So we¡¯ve verified that we can¡¯t find those hiding under a special barrier.¡±


    ¡°Can we find any barriers at all?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it is not possible to see who made the barrier.¡±


    Ryota nodded, ¡°At least we have confirmed that most of the demons are in India now.¡±


    Smith then asked, ¡°But why are they all in India?¡±


    Ryota then frowned as he unfiltered the Avatars.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Everyone knew that India had many Avatars, but if the number was over a thousand, that was a different story.


    ¡°We should talk about this.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Smith also agreed and Ryota called Woojin.


    [How did it go?]


    ¡°Argos is in effect. Other than the four demons who seem to be hiding under a barrier, we have located thirty-six in India.¡±


    [So we have everyone except four?]


    ¡°Yeah, but the number of Avatars in India poses a problem.¡±


    [What is it?]


    ¡°There is a total of 1,072 Avatars in India right now.¡±


    The call went silent for a second.


    [Amon¡¯s test has started again then.]


    Ryota frowned as he knew how many people might have died to achieve such a number.


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    [Where are they all gathered up?]


    ¡°At New Deli.¡±


    [Okay. Keep watching, especially the demons.]


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    [Let me know if there¡¯s any change.]


    Ryota sighed and hung up to look back at the screen. The monk came over and held his shoulder.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done a great job.¡±


    ¡°You too.¡±


    Smith then came over to them and asked, ¡°How about me?¡±


    They allughed at each other forpleting the big project.


    Woojin turned to his teammates after the phone call. Their n to drive demons into one ce was a sess. There was a total of thirty-six demons in New Deli.


    ¡°We have the location of all of them, except for four.¡±


    Many people were now with them. The short blond-haired man, King Arthur from Ennd, didn¡¯t speak much. But the curly-haired, long blond-haired man sitting in front of him was different. Zeus was a chatterbox.


    ¡°So, can we go now? We¡¯re all ready.¡±


    And from Egypt, there was Geb, Nut, Shu, and Tephnut. All of Ra¡¯s children came over to help.


    ¡°We¡¯re ready also.¡±


    The best fighters from around the world were here. Woojin told them the truth.


    ¡°There are over a thousand Avatars in India.¡±


    Everyone stopped and nced at each other.


    ¡°Did India have that many Avatars?¡±


    ¡°No. They activated the Avatar Project.¡±


    ¡°This is crazy.¡±


    Zeus sighed and turned to Sun Wukong.


    ¡°What would you do?¡±


    ¡°DO what? We have no time to waste worrying about weaklings. If Shiva doesn¡¯t turn over the demons, we wipe out all of India.¡±

 Chapter 144 - A fox hunt (3)

    <h4>Chapter 144: A fox hunt (3)</h4>


    On the ne, there was a total of 52 Avatars from Japan, 22 from the UK, 83 from Greece, 72 from China, and 30 from Korea. Egypt had most with 102 Avatars.


    A total of 321 Avatars.


    It wasckingpared to the number of Avatars in India, but considering the fact that half of them were newly-created, weak Avatars, it was about equal. However, one had to be cautious about the fact that there might be mutants with strange powers. Not to mention, the Indian Avatars and demons were also powerful.


    Nheless, all of that was still possible, only if Meterul didn¡¯t join in.


    As Woojin looked out to the window, Miho came over.


    ¡°Are you worried?¡±


    Woojin answered, ¡°If Meterul doesn¡¯t show up, we can turn this around.¡±


    A few countries were still resisting, but India was different. If India fell under them, the world would then function as one.


    ¡°I think we have enough.¡±


    Woojin smiled. Even in the past, this number of people couldn¡¯t have gathered as many died after ten long years. It was different now.


    Woojin grabbed Miho¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I think so too.¡± As Woojin and Miho looked at each other¡¯s hands, a face jumped in between them.


    ¡°You two look good with each other.¡±


    Miho pulled her hands away as Gumiho smiled, ¡°Miho, I told you to stay to men, remember?¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    Gumiho then backed away and disappeared. Miho blushed and looked at Woojin.


    ¡°I don¡¯t do that to anyone else, you know that right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but I hope you can do it more to me.¡±


    Mihoughed and Woojin smiled as he looked back out. That¡¯s when he heard a radio message.


    [Fighter jets from India approaching.]


    Their ne was being protected by twelve fighter jets right now. Shiva had definitely deployed the fighter jets. Woojin turned to Omikami, and there was also Shinatsu with Iron Fan he borrowed from Bihyung.


    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with them.¡±


    As he said that, Miho walked over to him. She then held his hand and walked through the wall of the ne, passing through it together with Shinatsu. Then, Shinatsu began making a storm in the air with his fan. It was a breeze around Woojin¡¯s ne, but it turned into a storm against India¡¯s air force. Shinatsu didn¡¯t kill them, but he threw all the jets down toward the ground. The pilots were forced to eject themselves and Woojin smiled.


    The team then flew toward New Deli¡¯s airport and saw the ground army waiting for them. They began firing missiles and Shinatsu scoffed. He swung his fan to toss the missiles away, but the wind disappeared and the airnes were struck by the missiles. However, the attack didn¡¯t have any effect since the ne was covered by a spiritual power barrier. Woojin and Sun Wukong got up and Sun Wukong stated, ¡°They were waiting for us.¡±


    Zeus grinned, ¡°Which means that they are all gathered up.¡±


    Arthur also spoke while pulling out his Excalibur.


    ¡°That is good.¡±


    Woojin sighed. These people weren¡¯t worried at all. Woojin asked as he stood up, ¡°Who will take care of Shiva?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take him on.¡±


    Sun Wukong responded simply and everyone red at him, but Sun Wukong red back and the others looked away.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ll take care of Indra,¡± Zeus grinned. ¡°He dares to bear the name of the Thunder God.¡±


    Arthur then shook his head and imed his opponent, ¡°I¡¯ll take on Britra.¡±


    Woojin then concluded, ¡°Then Miho and I will take on the demons.¡±


    Haemosu also spoke up. ¡°I feel familiar energy. Loki and the Frost Giants are here too.¡±


    Haemosu pulled out his sword and Woojin nodded.


    ¡°We are outnumbered. Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Woojin then nced around at his team. People who were originally from Woojin¡¯s team had gathered together. Bihyung, Yeohong, Brunhilde, Kim Beom, the Korean Avatars and twelve hunters had all grouped up. Nam and Shinatsu also were assigned to Woojin. There were many demons, but it seemed like it was possible.


    Sun Wukong then got up and gave the final order.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±


    As he said that, the ne¡¯s ceiling was destroyed. They had to get rid of the weaklings first. Zeus was on it. As he flew up into the sky, Omikami sent him spiritual power and Zeus shed his Thunder Spear. A bolt of lightning zigzagged through the air and jolted the entire airport. Zeus burst intoughter.


    ¡°Hahaha! This is crazy! I didn¡¯t think I would be able to use my original power in this body even if it is only partial!¡±


    Omikami frowned.


    ¡°I can only support up to three at once. Keep that mind.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Shinatsu swung his Iron Fan. Now, Omikami turned her focus to Shinatsu and the wind created by Shinatsu pushed the Avatars down. The storm came from the opposite direction, but Shinatsu¡¯s breeze pushed it back. Woojin and the Avatars all dropped and as soon as Woojin reached the ground, he pulled the trigger on his rifle.


    He did not show any mercy to his enemies. As he ran while killing Avatars, his teammates also followed him while pulling their triggers. The newly-created Avatars couldn¡¯t even stand a chance against a coordinated attack and Woojin ran to find the demons. Miho ran close next to him and pointed toward a certain direction.


    ¡°It¡¯s this way!¡±


    Miho was able to sense them with her heightened senses and Woojin followed her. There were some mutant Avatars who could withstand the shots. Woojin then realized that they weren¡¯t fully hypnotized. He then took out his sword and swung it down. He was able to sh through everyone standing in his way.


    That¡¯s when the fog appeared. It seemed like it was the power of a new mutant, but Shinatsu swung his fan to clear the area.


    There were many Avatars, but running through them wasn¡¯t so hard. Soon, Woojin saw the demons up ahead, all gathered up. At the front were the demons that Woojin remembered.


    Baal and Agares.


    These were especially powerful demons. Woojin summoned his bamboo spear and threw it at once. Baal dodged it but Agares let it fly toward his chest. However, the spear shot past him and struck another demon behind him.


    Baal sneered with a grin.


    ¡°Kill them.¡±

 Chapter 145 - War (1)

    <h4>Chapter 145: War (1)</h4>


    All demons charged with Baal¡¯s order. Woojin went in and Miho closely followed. Guns fired from behind and they were attacked by the monsters and poison was also thrown at them. Summoned monsters and various animals were shot down and Woojin ran past them while unleashing his spiritual power. He then saw a demon running toward him.


    Giant man Gucion. With a gauntlet that covered his arm up to his elbow, he was ready to attack and Woojin swung his sword. Gucion deflected the sword and rammed into Woojin with his shoulder. Gucion was a fighting specialist. Woojin had never fought him in the past, but he heard that the man had killed many people. Gucion¡¯s skill in fighting skill was greater than he had expected. Woojin twisted and kicked him and Gucion also kicked back.


    They each struck the other¡¯s legs sent back. Woojin looked at him.


    ¡°What is your name?¡±


    ¡°Ko Woojin.¡±


    ¡°You?¡±


    Gucion smiled. He knew the name since Woojin had killed Amon and many demons already. Most Avatars were not familiar with martial arts, so this type of battle never worked. Gucion liked how Woojin seemed to know martial arts.


    ¡°This is fun.¡±


    Gucion smiled and charged in. Woojin swung his sword at him, and Gucion paused to avoid it before dashing forward again. Woojin figured he had to finish this quickly. He lunged toward him and saw the fisting right at his face, which he barely dodged. And when he got closer, he ced his hand on Gucion¡¯s chest and pulled out G¨¢e Bulg. But Gucion had already grabbed his wrist and pped him down on the ground.


    As Woojin was flung onto the ground, he readied his sword and swung at Gucion the moment he dropped to the ground. Gucionughed and threw Woojin¡¯s wrist backward. Woojin got back up and Gucion smiled as he checked to see the cut from Woojin¡¯s sword.


    ¡°So you do know how to fight.¡±


    Gucion then nced around. Citri was fighting with Miho, but he had his leopard face on and Gryphon¡¯s Wing up, which meant it wasn¡¯t an easy battle. Gucion frowned. He just realized that his battle premonition wasn¡¯t working, but this made him even more excited.


    ¡°Let¡¯s y some more.¡±


    Unlike Gucion, Woojin didn¡¯t like this one bit. He had to get to Baal and Agares, but he was being held down. Woojin had to be ready to sacrifice something to quickly kill Gucion off.


    Baalughed hollowly. Demons were pretty powerful, but it was surprising to see the newly-created Avatars fighting the demons on an equal level with their weapons. Baal turned to Agares.


    ¡°Agares, go help them. We can¡¯t lose all of our people.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Agares stomped, and the ground beneath the twelve Avatars with their guns ruptured. They tried to react quickly, but only Tom reacted in time. The others got buried and when Agares whistled, a ck eagle appeared over his wrist.


    Agares thought about who to attack and when he saw Bihyung, he sent the eagle toward him. When the eagle was almost near him, Bihyung noticed iting and started igniting his Dokkebi Fire. The eagle, however, flew right through the me and attacked Bihyung. At least it had slowed down and Bihyung was able to dodge it, but the eagle somehow managed to peck on Bihyung¡¯s shoulder. Bihyung was left with a long cut on his shoulder and turned to Agares.


    He was one of the strongest demons. He had heard about Baal and Agares, but didn¡¯t realize they were this strong. He didn¡¯t think that the Avatars who sided with Korea would all be killed at once. If these two were to join, all of the people fighting demons might die.


    Bihyung looked around. They needed help. They weren¡¯t in a bad spot, but it didn¡¯t look like it was going toe to an end anytime soon. Sun Wukong was with Shiva, Arthur was with Bitra, and Zeus was with Indra. Haemosu wasn¡¯t here either.


    Bihyung sighed and charged. He had to take on Agares himself. As he charged in, Agares scoffed and stomped. Bihyung frowned as the ground below him sunk and he jumped up. Agares threw the eagle again and Bihyung threw his Dokkebi Fire. With the explosion, Bihyung flew with the wind to drop down in front of Agares and avoid the eagle attack.


    He reached out to grab Agares, but Agares stomped again. Bihyung frowned.


    Unlike what he thought at first, the battle seemed to favor the demons. Woojin was annoyed and he couldn¡¯t finish Gucion fast enough. That¡¯s when he heard Omikami¡¯s voice in his ears.


    [Make it quick.]


    He then felt Omikami¡¯s spiritual powering into his body. Woojin then swung his sword while sending spiritual power with it and Gucion scoffed, jumping to avoid the attack. It also swept through the ones in the back and Bihyung also jumped to avoid it. It gave Bihyung time to get ready and it also killed the other demons who didn¡¯t know it wasing.


    Gucion then became angry.


    ¡°You dare y tricks with me?!¡±


    Gucion then threw his fist at Woojin as he dropped. Woojin felt the powerful spiritual power within and swung his sword. The sh between the two attacks churned the area, and Woojin saw an opening, thrusting G¨¢e Bulg forward. Gucion realized he couldn¡¯t dodge it and reached out with his left hand to defend.


    Woojin didn¡¯t care where it was as long as he couldnd an attack with G¨¢e Bulg. As soon as it pierced into Gucion¡¯s hand, it spread inside him. Gucion then quickly sliced off his left arm with his right hand and struck Woojin again. With the sudden attack, Woojin had no choice but to bring his left arm up to defend. It was so powerful that it broke Wojin¡¯s arm, but Woojin fell to his knees and swung his sword. Gucion also twisted as best as he could to avoid it prating his heart, but it instead got his lung.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    He vomited blood. Woojin was covered with blood so he couldn¡¯t see, but he flipped backward and Gucion¡¯s fist shot past where his head was. If he hadn¡¯t flipped back, it would have killed him. Woojin then kicked upwards at Gucion¡¯s chin. As Gucion¡¯s head was knocked back, Woojin turned a full circle and swung his sword upward. It made a ut through Gucion¡¯s chest and when he dropped, Woojin threw his sword again but he disappeared.


    Woojin recalled G¨¢e Bulg and put it into his left arm. As G¨¢e Bulg reinforced his broken bones, Baal appeared in front of him.


    ¡°You make me do this.¡±


    ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°You won. There is no need to take his life.¡±


    Woojin aimed his sword at Baal and nonchntly said, ¡°Oh, I guess things are not turning out as you expected.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Baal said and turned around. Gucion appeared behind him with blood pouring out from his chest. Miho panted from behind.


    ¡°I finished him off.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Woojin smiled and looked at Baal. Miho was behind him, and Woojin was in front.


    ¡°It¡¯s your turn now.¡±

 Chapter 146 - War (2)

    <h4>Chapter 146: War (2)</h4>


    Meterul, who was ying a game, smiled and got up. Baal¡¯s barrier was an amazing thing. Meterul didn¡¯t know such magic existed, but there were many beings in his world who used such magic and Meterul at them all. As he ate more Avatars, memories of his past came back to him. With that, he now understood the barrier itself; now was the time to work on it.


    As he reached out, a hole appeared in the barrier. He didn¡¯t need to destroy it. He stepped through the hole and closed his eyes to feel it. He then realized there was a big war going on outside. How exciting was this? Meterul sensed the powers andughed. He thought he had be powerful enough, but the powers gathered on the battlefield proved that it wasn¡¯t enough.


    He thought he was enough to deal with everyone, but that wasn¡¯t true. Meterul smiled, ¡°Yeah, if Ick power, I will just need to eat more.¡±


    If there was a war going on, someone was going to lose. Besides, he was the only one who could absorb the energy of the dead. This war was going to grant power to a great cause, and it would eventually lead to Meterul¡¯s reign.


    ¡°Go ahead with your business.¡±


    It was time to feast while all the attention was focused there. Meterul then ran toward the vige full of people nearby.


    Shiva was the God of Destruction. He took control of India after killing Brahma and killed all the Avatars refused to bow to his will. He then followed Amon¡¯s n, which granted him many things. However, while it eventually led him to this, he still considered this to be a chance. This was a chance to bring destruction across the world. Yet, this one was blocking him.


    Sun Wukong, the Monkey King. It was unbelievable that a mere monkey was getting the way. Sun Wukong spoke to him with Ruyi Bang on his waist.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t as strong as I heard you are.¡±


    Shiva smiled coldly, ¡°You are stronger than what the rumors say.¡±


    ¡°Well, I still have a lot more to show. But if you¡¯ve shown me everything, why don¡¯t we finish it now?¡±


    Shiva couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and unleashed his power. He too was checking his opponent¡¯s power, and that was now done. Many powerful Avatars hade, but Shiva did not falter. The violent power of destruction began to twist around Shiva. Sun Wukong spoke to Omikami.


    ¡°It¡¯s now.¡±


    [Make it quick. There are many that need help.]


    ¡°It will be quick.¡±


    Sun Wukong took in Omikami¡¯s power and unsealed Ruyi Bang. Shivaughed.


    ¡°Good! We¡¯ll y!¡±


    Four arms appeared behind Shiva and Sun Wukong frowned.


    ¡°What the hell?¡±


    Shiva¡¯s body was now radiating with a powerful sacred aura. If an Avatar unleashed their sacred aura, the body wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it. Yet, Shiva was doing it anyway.


    ¡°Is he mad?¡±


    He could¡¯ve just dragged out the time until Shiva¡¯s body could no longer handle it, but Sun Wukong wasn¡¯t the type to simply wait it out. He wielded his spiritual power and Omikami¡¯s power into Ruyi Bang and charged. Shiva then also moved back. As two began to fight, terrible power began storming around them.


    Woojin looked around. Zeus and all the others were holding on, but he didn¡¯t like how equal the fight was. Bihyung was buying time with Agares, but it was obvious that Bihyung could defeat Agares alone. Woojin knew this and he needed to fight against Baal with Miho¡¯s help. He met eyes with Miho and they began to attack.


    Baal reached out with his sword and Woojin ignored it, trying to cut it down. But Baal¡¯s hand turned transparent and the sword just shot past. Then a fist appeared and struck him in the stomach.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Woojin was thrown back and Miho attacked Baal¡¯s back. Baal frowned with a gasp. It was an attack made just in time after he used his transparency to dodge it.


    Baal hid himself into another realm again, disappearingpletely to avoid being struck down by Miho multiple times. Woojin then realized his power. It was definitely powerful as there was no way for him to track down Baal if he really wanted to run away. Woojin then closed his eyes to focus. Baal couldn¡¯t run away right now, so he decided to attack. Miho went next to him and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I should¡¯ve finished him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry. Be careful.¡±


    Miho nodded.


    ¡°Maybe I can attack him.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°I can do that too.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Woojin became surprised and Miho nodded.


    ¡°Wait a second.¡±


    He saw her eyes turning transparent and Woojin looked at her in shock.


    ¡°I found him. He¡¯s behind us, three steps. Swing your sword. I¡¯ll do the rest.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Woojin then turned back around and swung his sword. The strike wielded a powerful energy wave that would cut down the world itself, but Baal scoffed. However powerful it might be, there was no way it for it to cut through the realm. That¡¯s when Miho hugged Woojin and Woojin¡¯s sword disappeared from reality. No, it went over to another realm. Baal gasped but Woojin¡¯s sword struck his chest.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Baal was ambushed, but he was able to take a step back to save himself. Woojin then took a step forward and attacked to finish him. Baal then left the realm and he was surprised to find someone holding his hand.


    Seere.


    She already had moved a lot whileing here, so as she grabbed Baal¡¯s hand, she brought him away to a far ce ahead. Woojin quickly brought forth G¨¢e Bulg and threw it, but Seere moved much further with the next step, and they were gone by the third step.


    Woojin frowned. Baal¡¯s wound was severe but he would survive after a long period of treatment. Woojin didn¡¯t care. He had lost Baal, but there Baal couldn¡¯t aplish much alone. Besides, Argos wasplete so they could easily track him down.


    Woojin then found Agares and charged in. Agares stomped. Seeing the ground sink beneath him, Woojin jumped into the air and attacked Agares. Although Agares sent out the eagle, Woojin was ready and he swung his sword at it. The eagle, however, did not get cut down and instead it threw Woojin back from the shock. Of course, the eagle also fell to the ground, and then a shadow came over to Agares from behind.


    ¡°You dare run!¡±


    Bihyung tripped Agares¡¯s leg and tossed him onto the ground. As Agares gasped, Miho appeared and put her hand into Agares¡¯ chest. Agares felt curious after feeling fine even with Miho¡¯s hand inside him, but he soon screamed after Miho¡¯s next move. She had pulled out Agares¡¯ spiritual stone.


    ¡°There¡¯s still a lot of them.¡±


    There were still many demons on the battlefield, but the most powerful ones were either dead or had run away.


    Woojin said, ¡°Let¡¯s make a difference.¡±


    The war was at a stalemate, and the ones fighting against the demons had to make the change first.

 Chapter 147 - War (3)

    <h4>Chapter 147: War (3)</h4>


    Zeus told Indra, ¡°You know, I really don¡¯t like you.¡±


    ¡°I want to say the same thing.¡±


    Indra also frowned. He was also one of the strongest gods in India, but he was against an equally powerful being. Zeus was throwing lighting down with no weapon. It was Omikami¡¯s help that allowed him to fight Indra as an equal while Indra was fighting with his Vajra.


    That made Zeus even angrier. Thunder was the name that meant Zeus, but he couldn¡¯t defeat Indra even with Omikami¡¯s power. He nced around and found out that the others were not in such a good position either. The Avatars of India were much more powerful than what they expected in the beginning.


    ¡°Let me ask you something.¡±


    Zeus said with a lighting bolt in his hand and Indra answered, ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want to waste time?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Why are you stronger than we expected?¡±


    Indra nced at Shiva.


    ¡°That¡¯s why Shiva took over India. We weren¡¯t sure, but now we see it.¡±


    Indra held up his Vajra. Zeus then threw down his lightning, hoping someone woulde to his aid soon.


    After striking Gungnir down, frowned at Loki who was running away. Loki smirked at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re not the same as before without your arm.¡±


    Gungnir always reached its target no matter what, and that held Haemosu back from killing Loki. He could deflect Gungnir with his sword, but once he did, Loki would sh with Mjolnir.


    Loki also used all of his magic powers while using divine objects. And he did not fight alone either as the Frost Giants stood between them to guard him. Haemosu was now getting injured.


    Haemosu knew that if he were to lose, Loki would turn the tide on the battlefield with Gungnir. That¡¯s why he held on. Loki knew this and enjoyed dismantling Haemosu. It was hard to believe that such an Avatar from a small ce was so strong, but it was almost over.


    With Baal gone and Agares dead, the demons began looking for opportunities. They didn¡¯t want to die here. As Woojin and Miho attacked fiercely to kill demons, Basago got up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be fools!¡± Basago shouted.


    ¡°We¡¯re not done yet!¡±


    They still had about twenty-seven demons left. Most of the powerful ones were all dead, with only Basago left. They began to put up theirst resistance with Basago as their lead. Woojin then sped up. Their core was Basago now. He had to kill Basago so that the demons would flee in fear. Then they could hunt them down with ease.


    Demons then stood in his way. Marbas, Barbathos, Buer, and other high ranking demons attacked him. Woojin turned and Miho grabbed his shoulder. Woojin then felt a strange sensation as he was pushed across the realm, running past the demons. When he came back to reality, Woojin swung his sword at Basago who took a step back smoothly, avoiding it. The other demons attacked Woojin from behind.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of them.¡±


    Woojin nodded and attacked fiercely at Basago.


    Basago then countered with his Rapier Sword, ¡°I practiced when my Avatar body was still weak. How is it? Huh?¡±


    Woojinughed. Unlike Agares or Baal who used their power to attack, Basago was actually using martial arts. Woojin deflected his attack.


    ¡°You are powerful for a no-name god.¡±


    Woojin scoffed. He realized that to them, he was no different from other Avatars that were created through the Avatar Project. But Woojin knew he was more than that. Woojin charged in and Basago pulled his Raiper back to unleash his spiritual power. The power flew in like a needle, but Woojin pulled out his G¨¢e Bulg and moved forward with it. As he got closer, Woojin grabbed Basago¡¯s wrist and swung it. Basago felt his wrist being destroyed, but he was able to dodge the iing attack. Basago threw his head at Woojin and Woojin also threw at it back. They pushed each other back and Woojin hurled his G¨¢e Bulg. Basago hopped back while swinging his Rapier, but Woojin was a bit faster. As Basago blocked G¨¢e Bulg with his Rapier, Woojin¡¯s sword cut Basago¡¯s left hand. Woojin then swung it again and Basago unleashed his entire spiritual power to bring his original into his Avatar body.


    Woojin didn¡¯t think he would make such a choice. Woojin was thrown back, and Bihyung caught him safely. Bihyung then became dumbfounded.


    ¡°Is he crazy?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Why is he doing that?¡±


    If an Avatar died, they could always create a new Avatar toe backter. But bringing the original down to this world would damage its original form if it died. It was hard to believe, especially for a demon to do such a thing.


    Woojin then realized that the demons now realized that this was perhaps theirst time.


    ¡°How long will itst?¡±


    ¡°I would say five minutes max.¡±


    ¡°Dammit.¡±


    Woojin sighed. ¡°Holding back for five minutes wasn¡¯t hard, but that might be too much time for the others.¡±


    Woojin charged in and said, ¡°I¡¯ll buy some time. Take care of others.¡±


    Woojin knew that was too much to ask of Bihyung, but he had no choice. Basago was now four meters tall. There were three horns on his head and his entire body was engulfed in mes ¡ª the one who wielded the hell me. Woojin focused his spiritual power into one point. He had to cut him down if possible. Basago swung his fist and Woojin blocked with his sword.


    He was thrown backward and barely stopped rolling by stabbing his sword into the ground. Yet, Basago was already upon him.


    ¡°Five minutes my ass!¡±


    As Woojin rolled, Basago¡¯s foot stomped where he had been. Woojin swung his sword and was able to leave a long scar on Basago¡¯s foot, but he got kicked by Basago again. He barely managed to endure it and got up to see Basago jumping up. He couldn¡¯t use his one leg, but he was still just as fast. Woojin then swung his sword and Basago jumped again to dodge it. Woojin then threw G¨¢e Bulg out. Basago screamed in pain as the spearhead spread across his back.


    ¡°AAAARGH!¡±


    Woojinunched himself into the air and sliced Basago¡¯s head. Demons became grim as they saw Basago¡¯s head falling down. They began to flee in all directions.

 Chapter 148 - Victory (1)

    <h4>Chapter 148: Victory (1)</h4>


    The demons ran, but Woojin did not give chase. He could always find themter and kill them. It was more important to shift the bnce of the battlefield right now. However, Woojin had taken a heavy injury and he was barely able to stand. Nheless, he couldn¡¯t show it. Woojin cut open Basago¡¯s heart and took out arge spiritual stone, holding it in his hand. He then shoved it into his pocket and looked at Miho. She was fighting against three demons. Woojin decided to save her first.


    When Woojin jumped into the fray, the demons frowned. They immediately decided to run, but Woojin didn¡¯t intend on letting them run away. Woojin threw his Gae Bulg to a side and his bamboo spear to another. Miho also popped out of the other realm and attacked. Woojin was able to chase after the target that he had thrown Gae Bulg at.


    Marbas quickly deflected Gae Bulg, but Woojin¡¯s sword quickly followed up. In response, Marbas tossed poison at Woojin, and Woojin twisted his sword around to swing it. The poison was scattered away by the wind from the sword and Gae Bulg changed direction, prating Marbas¡¯ back. Marbas then smiled coldly as he saw the swording into his face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you again.¡±


    Woojin cut down his head. Miho also managed to finish of Barbatos. Buer was already fleeing as fast as he could and now all demons were fleeing from the battlefield. Woojin panted and stayed put. He had to focus on other ces. Miho came up to him and began healing him by cing her hand on his back. Woojin¡¯s wound recovered but his spiritual power hadn¡¯t returned yet. Omikami was currently focusing on three other people.


    Woojin took a deep breath and turned to Miho.


    ¡°Let¡¯s help Haemosu first.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    They ran toward Haemosu. Haemosu was still having a hard time fighting against Loki. There were still ten Frost Giants left. Woojin gave Miho his directions.


    ¡°Help him get Loki. I¡¯ll take care of the Frost Giants.¡±


    Miho went to Haemosu and Woojin moved. The coldness around the Frost Giants slowed his movement, but Woojin jumped while wielding spiritual power and swung his bamboo spear. His goal was to slow them down, so Woojin poked a hole in each of their bodies. After gaining more holes in their body, they became slower and Miho took Haemosu to move into the realm to rush toward Loki. With Gungnir in his hand, Loki tried to hurl it at them but even Gungnir couldn¡¯t attack Haemosu who was in the other realm.


    ¡°Dammit!¡±


    It was simr to the power that Baal had. As Haemosu swung his sword in front of him, Loki also swung Mjolnir. At that moment, Miho went around Loki and bound him with her tails. Loki tried to get away, but tails kept him in ce and the sword struck him down, chopping his head. Haemosu slumped down and turned to Miho.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be much of a help for a while. Take these.¡±


    Haemosu handed over Loki¡¯s weapons. Miho smiled with Mjolnir and Gungnir in her hands.


    ¡°Can you get away?¡±


    ¡°Leave the Frost Giants with me. I¡¯m tired, but I still can handle them.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Miho then went for Woojin and Haemosu got up to begin swinging his sword at the Frost Giants.


    Miho gave the two weapons to Woojin. All that was needed was to wield spiritual power to throw the weapons and they would trace their target, and Woojin didn¡¯t need it. He handed over it to Miho and grabbed Mjolnir as it had the power to return after being thrown.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go help Mr. Sun. You go help Zeus. Throwing Gungnir at Indra will be enough.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Miho then ran toward Zeus and Woojin ran toward Sun Wukong. Shiva was unleashing his attack, and the power behind the attack equaled Basago¡¯s. Woojin threw Mjolnir at Shiva. One Shiva¡¯s six arms moved to p Mjolnir down. It burned the hand as Mjolnir wielded lightning, but Shiva didn¡¯t care and only focused on Sun Wukong.


    Sun Wukong shouted, ¡°Be careful! Do not let the sacred aura touch you!¡±


    He didn¡¯t have to say it out loud since Sun Wukong himself was in bad shape. His armor had also been destroyed. Woojin then saw Shiva¡¯s power radiating around him. Woojin asked, ¡°How long does he left?¡±


    ¡°Three minutes.¡±


    Three minutes was short, but it was dangerous enough. Sun Wukong only held on because he was so powerful. Woojin now joined to drag the time out too. He focused his power on Mjolnir and looked at Indra. With Miho throwing Gungnir at him, Indra was now in a pinch.


    Woojin wasn¡¯t sure why Shiva was fighting to the point where he sacrificed his sacred power, but it was time to fight.


    Woojin readied his weapons. Out of the six arms that Shiva had, four of them were attacking Sun Wukong. It was Woojin¡¯s job to tie down the rest. He hurled a fully charged Mjolnir at Shiva who struck it down with one of his hands. Woojin then threw his bamboo spear at the exact same moment. Another hand struck it down again, but yet another spear also flew in. Shiva had to use a third hand to block it and now Gae Bulg was also near him. Shiva then used his first hand to deflect it. Woojin did not stop there. He then charged in with spiritual power around him and his sword cut one of Shiva¡¯s wrists. If it wasn¡¯t for Sun Wukong who attacked at the same time, it would not have been possible. Shiva stomped as one of his wrists had been chopped off.


    A shockwave exploded out, destroying everything in its way and Woojin jumped. Sun Wukong did not lose this chance and attacked with his Ruyi Bang, destroying Shiva¡¯s arm that tried to defend it. Sun Wukong then grabbed one of his hair strands and blew it, creating hundreds of clones tounch an attack. Shiva gave up on the broken arm and swung the rest of his arms. The clones couldn¡¯t even block Shiva¡¯s hand and disappeared, but Sun Wukong disappeared from Shiva¡¯s sight and Woojin jumped down on Shiva¡¯s head. As he flew down, he felt Omikami¡¯s spiritual powering into him and he swung his sword.


    Shiva realized Woojin¡¯s attack was dangerous and threw his fist up, wielding sacred energy. Woojin knew it was dangerous for him also, but he did not back down. While Shiva¡¯s attention was on Woojin, something prated his neck. Shiva¡¯s eyes widened and his sacred aura dwindled. Woojin saw Ruyi Bang protruding through Shiva¡¯s neck and he brought his sword down. Shiva¡¯s body was sliced into two.


    Sun Wukong turned to Woojin and dered, ¡°I killed him.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Sun Wukongughed and turned around.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost over.¡±

 Chapter 149 - Victory (2)

    <h4>Chapter 149: Victory (2)</h4>


    Zeus¡¯ lightning struck Indra¡¯s heart and Excalibur cut Britra¡¯s head. Woojin panted as he looked at the many bodies of Avatars in the airport with his heavy injuries. Sun Wukong approached him.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem okay either.¡±


    Sun Wukong had covered himself with all the treasures and divine objects, but now he was full of wounds.


    ¡°I will need at least a month to recover.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Sun Wukong then fired up his pipe and Woojin turned to Miho who also came over. Miho saw Sun Wukong¡¯s state and tried reaching out to heal, but Sun Wukong shook his head.


    ¡°This is damage from sacred power. You can¡¯t heal it with your skill. I need to tend to it on my own.¡±


    Miho then began healing Woojin and informed him, ¡°The demons ran away, but we are tracking them down. All Avatars of India have been dealt with.¡±


    ¡°What about the newly-created Avatars?¡±


    ¡°All of them surrendered. Their control was lifted when the demons fled.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Woojin then turned to Sun Wukong.


    ¡°We need to find Meterul and Baal.¡±


    ¡°Use Argos to find Baal. I need at least a month of healing, but it¡¯s troublesome that we have to fight Meterul before that.¡±


    ¡°Zeus and Arthur are with us now. It should be okay.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to heal faster.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s clean up the ce.¡±


    Woojin gathered the survivors to clean up the battleground. Half of the Indian Avatars had been killed and the demons who survived consisted of the weaker ones. Loki died and Shiva also died. Almost the entire world was now in their hands. Unless Meterul hid in some deserted ce, he was going to be found.


    Woojin called Ryota.


    ¡°Find the location of every demon. Can you check to see which one is which?¡±


    [That¡¯s not possible.]


    ¡°Okay. Then just locate them. Don¡¯t miss a single one, and focus on the areas with missing people.¡±


    [Okay.]


    Woojin then got up and looked around. The ce Shiva swept through had been damaged so badly that it didn¡¯t seem like it would recover any time soon. Zeus smiled and then came over with Vajra.


    ¡°I got something useful.¡±


    Miho helped Zeus to kill Indra, but she decided to give Vajra to Zeus since Zeus needed a divine object to properly wield his power. Zeus nced at Miho and said, ¡°I won¡¯t forget the gratitude of course. I¡¯ll see if I can find something that might fit her.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Miho didn¡¯t have any good weapons. She was strong without them and she also had her family ring, but it wasn¡¯t enough. Zeus asked, ¡°So, what are we going to do now?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll find the demons and finish them. Especially Baal.¡±


    ¡°No time to rest then.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Zeus patted Woojin¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Keep up the good work.¡±


    Woojin then went over to Haemosu. He was resting over the dead bodies of the Frost Giants, drenched in blood.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I wish I could say I am.¡±


    Haemosu was seriously in bad shape, but Miho and Gumiho were busy healing others. Haemosu was tired, but his injuries were less serious than the others who had their limbs cut off. Haemosu got up with Woojin¡¯s help.


    ¡°Is it bad?¡±


    ¡°Many died due to Agares¡¯ attack.¡±


    Those who were trained in hunter skills died.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame.¡±


    Woojin then handed over Mjolnir to Haemosu. Haemosu shook his head.


    ¡°I only have one arm, so I don¡¯t need it. My sword is good enough, so you can use it or give it to someone who needs it.¡±


    Woojin knew this would fit Zeus also, but Zeus had gotten Vajra today. Thus, Woojin figured that Zeus wouldn¡¯t need Mjolnir and decided to use it himself.


    ¡°You can go rest. I¡¯ll clean up the area.¡±


    ¡°You do that.¡±


    Woojin left him and Haemosu walked over to Sun Wukong.


    ¡°I heard you killed Loki.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thanks to Miho.¡±


    Sun Wukong then nced at Miho who was healing the others.


    ¡°It looks like she¡¯s now stronger than Daji herself.¡±


    ¡°I was able to defeat her only because Bihyung warned me then. I didn¡¯t think she would betray me, but it seems that Miho¡¯s stronger than her now.¡±


    ¡°Her new power was amazing.¡±


    ¡°She will be a great help when dealing with Meterul. Well, she¡¯s already within the top ten rank out of all the Avatars.¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡±


    ¡°You? You¡¯re barely there.¡±


    Both men burst intoughter.


    Baal panted as he returned to his castle with Seere¡¯s help.


    ¡°Let¡¯s heal you.¡±


    ¡°This won¡¯t heal.¡±


    It was an attack made through another Avatar¡¯s spiritual power which required time to push the power out.


    ¡°Dammit.¡±


    Seere looked over Baal for a second and said, ¡°You should take a rest.¡±


    ¡°No. I need to meet up with Meterul.¡±


    Baal got up and walked to Meterul who was sitting on a chair and feeling more rxed form than ever.


    ¡°You¡¯re hurt.¡±


    Baal looked at Meterul and nced around. The barrier was fine, but Meterul seemed different. What happened? His woman body seemed to wield a different power now.


    Meterul got up and smirked.


    ¡°Let me guess.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You lost, right?¡±


    Baal frowned and Meterul continued, ¡°You have a way to strike back?¡±


    Baal couldn¡¯t answer and Meterul nodded.


    ¡°Then I guess I should control the situation now.¡±


    Seere eximed, ¡°Who are you to say that?!¡±


    Meterul then suddenly appeared next to Seere. Meterul ced his hand on Seere¡¯s chest and threatened, ¡°Should we talk after I pull this out first?¡±


    ¡°N-no.¡±


    Seere was shocked that Meterul¡¯s speed had increased much more than what she remembered.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing you guys can do now. Follow my lead.¡±


    Seere asked reluctantly, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Me? I want to take this world for my own.¡±


    Baal then shook his head.


    ¡°Amon summoned you to reorganize this world.¡±


    ¡°I guess he did. And the world will be reorganized.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Because I will eat everyone who stands in my way.¡±


    Seere shuddered. She couldn¡¯t think of that as a joke. Meterul tapped on Seere¡¯s fear-stricken cheek and stated, ¡°If you two don¡¯t cross me, I will have you stand on top of the new order.¡±


    Seere turned to Baal.


    Baal said, ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°If it helps you to decide, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°How much more powerful can you be?¡±


    Meterul smiled.


    ¡°If I have enough to eat, I can be strong enough to fight the whole world.¡±


    Baal got up and put his hand out in front of Meterul. When Meterul grabbed it, Baal said, ¡°I will follow you.¡±


    Meterul ced his hand on Baal¡¯s chest, and the spiritual power left by Woojin was sucked in. It would have taken a long time to heal, but it was gone in seconds. Meterul licked his lips and asked, ¡°It¡¯s tasty. Who¡¯s is it?¡±


    ¡°Ko Woojin.¡±


    Meterul smiled brightly.

 Chapter 150 - Preparation (1)

    <h4>Chapter 150: Preparation (1)</h4>


    India had turned into a hellhole after Shiva took over. And to save the ce from its misery, the Avatar Union was created. It consisted of Avatars who were good at managing things, and they were left in India to fix it from the ground up. Woojin returned to Korea and the other Avatars carried on hunting down the demons that they found through Argos.


    Woojin went directly to theb to look for Doctor Ahn.


    ¡°What did you bring?¡±


    Woojin took out what he had brought back. Most of them were spiritual stones, with Basago¡¯s stone being thergest. Doctor Ahn was surprised.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°It is the stone of Basago when his original came down in his Avatar body.¡±


    ¡°The original Basago? So you¡¯ve killed him?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Doctor Ahn knew what this meant, and that no gods would ever make such a choice. Woojin then took out thest object.


    ¡°And thisst one is special.¡±


    It was a spiritual stone the size of a child¡¯s head. Woojin didn¡¯t think he could get it since it was Shiva¡¯s stone and it contained his sacred power. Doctor Ahn looked at it and checked it with a machine.


    ¡°It is hard to believe, but this isn¡¯t spiritual power. Is this... the power of a god?¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    Doctor Ahn already heard that Shiva had brought down his original power, which led him to that conclusion.


    ¡°I will be able to find something entirely new.¡±


    Woojin then grabbed Doctor Ahn¡¯s scrawny arm.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you do research, but you should get some rest too.¡±


    Doctor Ahnughed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Maybe I would¡¯ve passed out before, but I¡¯m an Avatar now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and Brunhilde will beat me up if you pass out.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not that violent.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll do that for you.¡±


    Doctor Ahnughed.


    ¡°Haha, okay.¡±


    Doctor Ahn then changed subjects.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the n?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see if we can find Meterul and kill the other demons that are left.¡±


    ¡°What happens if the demons bring down themselves like Basago? Won¡¯t it endanger those who went to kill them?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not likely that they will do it. It¡¯s better that they spend a few hundred years to create another Avatar body rather than endanger themselves.¡±


    ¡°Is that what the Avatars think?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    They had be Avatars, but they still couldn¡¯t understand what the Avatars were really thinking.


    ¡°I am studying Meterul¡¯s body, but nothing on Earth can harm it.¡±


    ¡°So there¡¯s no other way but to kill him with brute force?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But I¡¯m worried as he wouldn¡¯t have waited without eating anything until now.¡±


    Woojin had the same concern.


    ¡°How strong could he be now?¡±


    He was terribly powerful in Japan, but quite some time had passed since. Doctor Ahn sighed.


    ¡°I hope we can defeat him. At least we have gained more divine objects, and other Avatars working with us.¡±


    Woojin then looked at Shiva¡¯s stone and mused.


    ¡°I think I need to get stronger if I¡¯m to fight Meterul.¡±


    Doctor Ahn stared at Woojin as he nced at Shiva¡¯s stone.


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°It is the only way.¡±


    ¡°You said yourself that even Avatars can onlyst five minutes with their original god¡¯s power within them.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°And you want to wield that power on your own?¡±


    Woojin knew how crazy it sounded, but he had to be prepared.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to use it, but I have to be ready.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not even sure if it¡¯s possible,¡± Doctor Ahn replied.


    Woojin smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Yes, but there¡¯s a chance it might work. And it might be the best chance I have.¡±


    ¡°Whew. Okay. Can you bring me Shiva¡¯s body then? I will need to study it first.¡±


    Woojin answered, ¡°We only have pieces of it. Hold on.¡±


    Woojin went through the boxes he had brought back and took out what remained of Shiva¡¯s body. Most of it had turned to ashes but there were some pieces left.


    ¡°It sure is different.¡±


    Doctor Ahn then turned to Woojin.


    ¡°I¡¯ll look into it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°However, isn¡¯t it better to ask the other Avatars to help rather than getting the power yourself?¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t show them this much effort, they won¡¯t help us.¡±


    Even if he acquired godly power, Woojin alone wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with Meterul anyway. Woojin then left and bumped into Brunhilde who was outside.


    ¡°You gave Doctor Ahn more work?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the only one I¡¯ve got. But once we get Meterul, I won¡¯t ask him to do any more work.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, please. I should go on a vacation or something when we¡¯re done.¡±


    Woojin then took out Mjolnir and handed it over to her. It seemed like it was better for her to wield it as she would be more powerful with better weapons. Brunhilde shook her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I can use it.¡±


    ¡°It should be okay.¡±


    Brunhilde sighed and took it.


    ¡°This will require a lot of spiritual power.¡±


    ¡°If you need to increase your spiritual power, Doctor Ahn can do it for you.¡±


    Brunhilde nced back at Doctor Ahn¡¯sb and shook her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to give him another burden.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Well, that weapon will be enough for you to deal with demons anyway.¡±


    Brunhilde then looked at Woojin and asked, ¡°Are you saying that you won¡¯t let me go on the Meterul hunt?¡±


    ¡°Only the best can participate in that fight. The weak ones will only give him more power.¡±


    ¡°How cold.¡±


    ¡°Let me use Mjolnir when I go fight him though. I¡¯ll return it to you when I¡¯m done.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Brunhilde smiled.


    Ryota was busily programming with six screens in front of him. To his side was the Monk of the Golden Wheel, checking on his sacred objects. When Woojin walked in, the monk greeted him.


    ¡°I never thought I would get my hands on such sacred objects.¡±


    Those were objects that Woojin had gathered in India.


    ¡°Will those allow us to specify which demon we¡¯re going after?¡±


    ¡°It will give us the total spiritual power contained within each one at least.¡±


    ¡°Can we find Meterul?¡±


    The monk sighed.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be easy. I checked what I got from Doctor Ahn but...¡±


    He rubbed his face.


    ¡°He cannot be tracked with any possible method... I need help from others.¡±


    ¡°Who do you need?¡±


    ¡°Thoth, and Merlin from Ennd.¡±


    Woojin smiled.


    ¡°I will call them right away.¡±

 Chapter 151 - Preparation (2)

    <h4>Chapter 151: Preparation (2)</h4>


    With India now under control, all the Avatars now were united under one team. And with Argos, Woojin believed that the world had taken a step forward towards sess. However, when Thoth and Merlin came and spoke to him, Woojin realized he was wrong.


    ¡°Three months?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We can only see up to three months.¡±


    Thoth and Merlin both knew how to read the future. Woojin frowned.


    ¡°It got lessened.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I know you did the best you can, but we are running out of time.¡±


    The others next to Woojin all became shocked as well. Sun Wukongmented.


    ¡°Three months doesn¡¯t sound great.¡±


    He then turned to Arthur.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°I will fight to the end.¡±


    Sun Wukong then turned to Zeus.


    ¡°If the world wille to an end, I will just enjoy my time with women until then.¡±


    Woojin stared coldly at Zeus and he replied.


    ¡°The only one you need me to handle among the demons is Baal, but you have enough manpower for that.¡±


    Zeusid back on the couch as he spoke.


    ¡°I will join the fight against Meterul, so just tell me anytime.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you cane right away if we tell you. And don¡¯t you know what might happen if you get eaten up by Meterul?¡±


    Sun Wukong frowned but Zeusughed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be at Ra¡¯s pce, don¡¯t worry. I wanted to go to Egypt at least once.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. I guess we can¡¯t hold you here then. Go.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Zeus then got up and spoke.


    ¡°Well, we have three months, so good luck.¡±


    Zeus left and Woojin sighed. There were still ones with such power but who were not keen on helping others. Woojin shook his head and looked at Sun Wukong.


    ¡°Mr. Sun. Can I ask you a favor?¡±


    Sun Wukong nodded.


    ¡°I need sacred power.¡±


    ¡°Sacred power? Here?¡±


    Sun Wukong scoffed.


    ¡°Nobody will be able to withstand it if you use it here.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    The Avatars frowned. They all looked at each other as they knew what Woojin meant. Sun Wukong frowned and looked back at Woojin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you mind if it kills you?¡±


    ¡°If that is what it takes to win this, yes.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even have godliness within you. It won¡¯t be easy.¡±


    ¡°I am working on it. If we seed, I will have enough power even for a brief moment.¡±


    ¡°I see. So?¡±


    Sun Wukong asked back and Woojin calmly said.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t stand a chance in the fight with Meterul, I want you to bring down yourself to fight as well.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. You know I might die while doing that?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t speak of this when Zeus was here.¡±


    Sun Wukongughed.


    ¡°I know what you are talking about, but it isn¡¯t easy. I will need a lot of preparations for that tool.¡±


    ¡°I will get it ready if you tell me what you need.¡±


    Sun Wukongughed.


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re giving me no choice.¡±


    As Sun Wukong began to think, Arthur dered.


    ¡°I am not as powerful as he, but I will prepare for it.¡±


    Sun Wukongughed bitterly.


    ¡°We are talking about a fight for the world. I was ready for it too. But I don¡¯t want only us doing that, so let¡¯s get Ra and Zeus¡¯ preparation done too.¡±


    ¡°They might not want it.¡±


    ¡°There is a way to force them. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Sun Wukong then looked out to the window and spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s best if we don¡¯t even do this at all. Find Meterul before we need to do that.¡±


    ¡°I am doing my best.¡±


    With Thoth and Merlin, they began studying the body of Meterul. They were trying all possible methods and magics they knew, while Ryota was making a figure next to them. It was a figure of Omikami, as he knew it would be neededter on. That¡¯s when a message came.


    [Purson has moved out from the location.]


    Ryota returned to his seat and checked on Argos.


    ¡°Purson¡¯s location matches the location of Bravo team. Can¡¯t you find him there?¡±


    [Is it a dummy? We have a trace, but we can¡¯t find Purson here.]


    Ryota frowned and looked at the screen when another report came in.


    [This is team Delta. We cannot locate Murmur.]


    Ryota frowned.


    ¡°He¡¯s not there either?¡±


    [Negative. No Murmur.]


    Ryota frowned. He then turned to the Monk.


    ¡°This is not good.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°They have found a way to escape Argos¡¯ trace.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    The Monk began to check his sacred objects as Thoth came over to them.


    ¡°Demons will not just sit around and do nothing.¡±


    Merlin also suggested an idea.


    ¡°They left a trace of themselves as a decoy. We will need to find the barrier where they are hiding under.¡±


    Merlin spoke as he created a small barrier.


    ¡°If it is a barrier to interfere with the tracing of the spiritual power of demons, this one might be it. I have studied their magics once, so I know.¡±


    Ryota bit his lip. Creating a system to scan a barrier like this was an entirely new job. Ryota began to start working and Merlin looked at Thoth and Monk of the Golden Wheel and spoke.


    ¡°But this is amazing. Science and Magicbined.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you studied demonic magics.¡±


    The Monk asked and Merlin smiled.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve had to study them so I can deal with them.¡±


    After getting the call, Woojin and Miho went over to Ryota.


    ¡°How long will he need?¡±


    Woojin asked the Monk. He nced at Ryota¡¯s back.


    ¡°It has been 6 hours since he began working like that. We might have something soon.¡±


    Woojin nodded. Merlin then went over to Miho.


    ¡°I heard you are like the archenemy of Baal?¡±


    It was through her power that Woojin was able to defeat Baal. Miho smiled.


    ¡°I had to finish him then.¡±


    ¡°I heard Seere took him with her.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t know how she did it.¡±


    Miho was the fastest Avatar on Woojin¡¯s team, yet Seere was much faster than her. Merlin nodded.


    ¡°There are two ways to catch her.¡±


    ¡°Two ways?¡±


    Merlin spoke.


    ¡°First is to make a trap and get her, and another is to catch up to her. The one who can do thetter, although he is weak, is Hermes.¡±


    ¡°Hermes? He didn¡¯t join our fight.¡±


    Merlin nodded.


    ¡°He rarely joins in a fight. He¡¯s not good at fighting. If you get help from him, you will be able to get Seere.¡±


    Miho turned to Woojin. They were using Argos to find demons, but they now needed to go meet with Hermes, who killed Argos in mythology.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go meet him.¡±

 Chapter 152 - Egypt in danger (1)

    <h4>Chapter 152: Egypt in danger (1)</h4>


    Baal looked at the demons that Seere saved.


    ¡°Idiots.¡±


    He spat. There were only seven surviving demons now. Baal took them to Meterul as they now had to follow Meterul¡¯s orders. Meterul looked at each demon and asked, ¡°Do we really need them?¡±


    ¡°They will help you during your reignter.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Meterul thought it was better for him to eat them, since all he needed was just one follower. It seemed like eating them would also allow him to hunt the other Avatars. However, that wasn¡¯t necessary for the time being. He decided to save them forter.


    Meterul turned to Baal.


    ¡°I will need more people then.¡±


    ¡°How many do you need?¡±


    ¡°About ten thousand.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too much.¡±


    Meterul did not respond. With that number, he was going to get enough power back to attack. Baal frowned. He couldn¡¯t get ten thousand people without being noticed.


    ¡°I can do it if I use these demons, but they will be put in danger. What do you say?¡±


    Meterul grinned.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it slowly. We can¡¯t let them notice us now.¡±


    Meterul was in no hurry. He then turned to Seere with an idea.


    ¡°I will shorten the time we need if you help me.¡±


    It was hard to find Hermes, but with Zeus¡¯s help, they were able to get to him. He was wearing a baseball cap sitting down on a couch inside a club. Woojin waved and loud music went off. Hermes frowned.


    ¡°We can talk with the music on.¡±


    ¡°Hermes, we need your help.¡±


    ¡°My help?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hermes sighed and emptied his ss before continuing to speak.


    ¡°I can¡¯t fight.¡±


    ¡°I know. We will do the fighting. You just need to help us get Seere.¡±


    ¡°Seere?¡±


    Hermes then let out a long slow sigh.


    ¡°I am faster before she takes the seventh step, but after that, I can¡¯t. She bes faster as she keeps moving.¡±


    ¡°Then we will get her location and you need to get her within seven steps.¡±


    Hermes didn¡¯t seem like he was eager to do it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight. I don¡¯t like fighting.¡±


    Woojin looked at Hermes and solemnly said, ¡°If we don¡¯t find Meterul¡¯s ce from Seere, it will not matter whether you like fighting or not.¡±


    ¡°I did hear rumors about this Meterul. Is he really that dangerous?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hermes than realized he had no choice in this and got up.


    ¡°Okay. But I will only help with catching Seere.¡±


    ¡°That will be enough.¡±


    The only way the opposing side could now run was with Seere, so if she was caught, then there was no need to worry.


    ¡°Where should I go?¡±


    ¡°You have to go to Korea.¡±


    Hermes then reached out to Woojin and Miho. As soon as they held hands, Woojin realized why Hermes was the only one who could catch Seere. As he moved, the area around them turned. It was hard to believe that a being could be so fast. Hermes spoke as he walked.


    ¡°You might consider me fast, but after her seventh step, Seere is much faster than this. Keep that in mind.¡±


    Hermes was moving through the folded space, but if Seere was faster than this, it exined why Woojin or Miho couldn¡¯t get to her. And after a few seconds, they were in Korea. Woojin told Hermes how to get to theb and there, Sun Wukong greeted them.


    ¡°You got him.¡±


    Woojin smiled.


    ¡°Yes, but he won¡¯t fight. He¡¯ll only help to find Seere.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you want a pipe?¡±


    ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    Hermes came up to him and Sun Wukong handed him a small pipe.


    ¡°It¡¯s a new recipe. It¡¯s really good.¡±


    Hermes seemed to be old friends with Sun Wukong. He took a puff on the pipe and coughed.


    ¡°Ugh, this is too poisonous.¡±


    ¡°Bah, you got weak!¡±


    Sun Wukong spat as Hermesughed.


    ¡°You never change, huh?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Woojin then went to visit Ryota. They were still studying how to find Meterul. There were multiple coffee mugs on Ryota¡¯s table, which showed he had already spent a few days researching. Woojin spoke to Ryota.


    ¡°I brought Hermes.¡±


    ¡°Oh? I thought you might not bring him.¡±


    ¡°Well, our world depends on it. But we still need you to finish your work.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Ryota smiled bitterly, ¡°I am having a bit of a problem, but it will be solved soon. Just wait.¡±


    Woojin then went to Doctor Ahn. The doctor didn¡¯t seem much different from Ryota either.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you sleep?¡±


    ¡°No time for that. Look at this.¡±


    It seemed like Doctor Ahn had been waiting for Woojin. He showed Woojin a syringe full of blue liquid.


    ¡°What is this?¡¯


    ¡°I checked how your cells react to it, and it doesn¡¯t seem to be dangerous. You want to try?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not dangerous, but you won¡¯t tell me what happens if I use it?¡±


    ¡°It was hard enough to make something that will work on you. I¡¯ll have to take a look so I can move onto the next step.¡±


    Woojin looked at the syringe that Doctor Ahn first allowed Woojin to obtain his sacred power, then nodded. Doctor Ahn injected it into his arm.


    ¡°Oh,y down here.¡±


    Woojin got on the bed and Doctor Ahn ced a few machines over him. That¡¯s when Woojin¡¯s spiritual stone began reacting. The spiritual power that flowed inside him began to burn. Woojin focused on it. What was it and why was it giving him such pain? Woojin focused the power to his hand and the burning spiritual power popped out of his hand; it was sacred power. However, it quickly disappeared.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Woojin panted and Doctor Ahn asked, ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡°There is a reaction, but only the spiritual power within me seems to turn into it. I think it is sacred power, but I¡¯m not certain.¡±


    ¡°How painful is it?¡±


    ¡°It feels like blood is burning through my veins.¡±


    Doctor Ahn smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Can you make it work now?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy, but I can probably work something out. But the pain won¡¯t go away.¡±


    ¡°So I have to endure the pain?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I can put some sedatives in if it¡¯s too painful, but that will make it take too long.¡±


    Woojin sighed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s focus on making something we can actually utilize. And if we have room, then please see if you can lessen the pain.¡±


    ¡°Will do.¡±

 Chapter 153 - Egypt in danger (2)

    <h4>Chapter 153: Egypt in danger (2)</h4>


    Ra¡¯s hotel in Egypt had undergone a drastic change after Zeus arrived. He was having the time of his life enjoying party after party with famous DJs and a countless number of beautiful women. As Zeus was enjoying his nth party, two women appeared on the rooftop of a building across from him.


    ¡°It¡¯s a feast.¡±


    Meterul was able arrive in Egypt in a few seconds with the help of Seere; however, he had opted to retain a female form. Baal had changed the barrier so that it would follow them. Meterul looked down at the hotel. He wanted to go down and eat all of them, but he couldn¡¯t waste time. He was here to eat only those he needed.


    Meterul looked at Zeus. There were other Avatars, but he was the most tempting one here. Eating just Zeus alone was going to give him the same effect as eating three demons.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get him and return.¡±


    ¡°Will it work?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Meterul readied herself on the roof.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make this quick.¡±


    He then jumped out. Seere sighed. She had heard Meterul was strong, but the ce was littered with Avatars, especially with Ra and Zeus. Meterul dropped into the pool and the water inside all sshed out. The women there seemed to be excited at some sort of event, but Zeus immediately became tense after sensing the energying from the strange woman.


    Who could it be that Zeus could not sense its power, and could jump down into the pool and empty it? Zeus got up and shouted, ¡°Everyone get away!¡±


    The women started screaming as they ran but Meterul quickly charged at Zeus.


    ¡°Ra!¡±


    Zeus shouted and swung Vajra. A powerful lightning bolt was shot at the woman, but she reached out and absorbed it. Zeus was able to confirm who he was up against.


    ¡°Meterul!¡±


    Before Zeus could finish, Meterul swung his fist and Zeus stepped back quickly. Meterul¡¯s attack erased the entire ce where Zeus had been sitting earlier. It was as if the entire space had turned into a void. Zeus threw a series of lightning bolts, but Meterul waved his hand, erasing them easily. Zeus frowned. His most powerful attack was nullified with the wave of an arm. That¡¯s when Ra appeared with a light aura surrounding him. Countless other Avatars also appeared and circled Meterul.


    Zeus didn¡¯t shift his attention away from Meterul and asked, ¡°Did you call them?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then we just need to buy some time.¡±


    Meterulughed.


    ¡°Buy some time?¡±


    Meterul didn¡¯t onlye for Zeus. He needed Zeus and Ra, and yet now both of them were in one ce. Meterul charged in and Zeus threw his lightning, but Meterul erased it again. Ra then reached out and a high-temperature light beam flew in at Meterul. He dodged it and Zeus realized that Meterul couldn¡¯t use the erasing power multiple times. They had a chance.


    Zeus threw his lightning and Meterul erased it again; however, Ra attacked at the same time. Meterul scoffed as he reached out and erased the light again. And when Zeus readied to throw his attack again, Meterul was already there and grabbed his hand.


    ¡°I got ya.¡±


    Ra threw the light, but Meterul used Zeus to defend. Zeus screamed as Meterul ced his hand on Zeus¡¯ chest. And before the attack sent by Ra arrived, Zeus¡¯s body was absorbed by Meterul. However, Meterul did not change. The new power was in his hands, but he couldn¡¯t stay still to digest it and let Ra attack him, so Meterul did not absorb the power yet and dodged Ra¡¯s attack.


    Ra shouted.


    ¡°Get away!¡±


    When the Avatars scattered in multiple directions, powerful light was unleashed from Ra¡¯s body. It was as if he had turned himself into the sun. This was his ultimate defense mechanism. Meterul realized he couldn¡¯t erase it constantly, so he threw his fist out. Powerful energy that shed against it and Meterul rushed in.


    Meterul¡¯s fist struck against Ra¡¯s stomach as Ra reached out and grabbed Meterul¡¯s arm. He was still in his woman body form as his arm burned up, but he didn¡¯t even flinch and absorbed Ra. Was it because he was too full? Meterul didn¡¯t feel like eating any of the other Avatars and waved. Seere who was watching from a distance began taking steps and soon disappeared with Meterul.


    The Avatars who were left behind were dumbfounded. Zeus and Ra had been eaten in a matter of minutes. Soon after, a group of Avatars appeared. They shouted as they arrived, ¡°Where¡¯s Meterul?!¡±


    Sun Wukong shouted and Woojin left the panting Hermes and looked at Knum.


    ¡°What happened? I heard Meterul appeared.¡±


    Knum answered, ¡°He disappeared with Seere.¡±


    ¡°And where¡¯s Zeus and Ra?¡±


    ¡°They were eaten.... Eaten alive!¡±


    This was terrible. Woojin grimaced. Zeus and Ra were two of the most powerful Avatars on their side. Woojin had lost a third of his best teammates, and now Meterul probably had gotten much more powerful. Arthur came up to him.


    ¡°Are we still not ready to track Meterul?¡±


    Woojin shook his head. They didn¡¯t have a method to find the barrier of the demons either.


    ¡°I think the demons have changed barriers. It is surprising we couldn¡¯t find them while they were on the move either.¡±


    Sun Wukong sighed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do now.¡±


    His n was to get Zeus and Ra to bring forth their originals, but that n had sunk now. As he talked to Sun Wukong, Ko Eunseo ran out of the hotel. Woojin then remembered that his sister was here.


    ¡°Woojin!¡±


    He was shocked by the fact that he had forgotten and thought that Eunseo was in the safest ce in the world, but it turned out she wasn¡¯t. Woojin patted her on her back.


    ¡°Pack up. Let¡¯s go back to Korea.¡±


    ¡°Are we going back?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Korea is safer than here now.¡±

 Chapter 154 - Unexpected offer (1)

    <h4>Chapter 154: Unexpected offer (1)</h4>


    On the way back to Korea with his family in the jet, Woojin sat inside the meeting room. Sun Wukong didn¡¯t look well either. Woojin¡¯s face showed that he was full of concerns. Sun Wukong sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s apparent that we need to fight Meterul with our original powers.¡±


    ¡°I thought that required preparations?¡±


    ¡°I will ask the Avatars who can wield sacred powers if they are willing to help.¡±


    Woojin then asked with curiosity, ¡°Is there a limit to using sacred power?¡±


    ¡°No, once you are prepared, there is no limit. But such power can leave traces in this world.¡±


    ¡°Can we make a barrier to block the effects from getting out?¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be easy.¡±


    ¡°But we should try.¡±


    They needed to do everything they could.


    ¡°So, how far have you proceeded with your n?¡±


    ¡°It is in progress. I can use sacred power temporarily, but it is painful.¡±


    ¡°You can use sacred power?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Sun Wukong looked at Woojin in shock. He figured Woojin would not be able to wield such power, but it seemed that he was wrong.


    ¡°Haha. You always surprise me. Or is it Doctor Ahn who is doing that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is really amazing.¡±


    It was all thanks to Doctor Ahn that Woojin was now working to save the world. Even if he returned, if he was only a mere hunter, he would not have been able to sit with these Avatars to discuss saving the world.


    ¡°Can any Avatar use it?¡±


    Woojin shook his head.


    ¡°For now, we are working on something that will only work on me.¡±


    ¡°I see. But it is good to hear that it¡¯s working.¡±


    Woojin then talked about what happened.


    ¡°It looks like Meterul will need time to absorb the power of Zeus and Ra.¡±


    ¡°Yes. If that wasn¡¯t necessary, he would not have run.¡±


    Arthur also agreed.


    ¡°At least we have some time then.¡±


    ¡°That is hard to say as we will now have to deal with an even stronger Meterul.¡±


    Miho then sighed and asked, ¡°Is there a way I can get sacred power too?¡±


    ¡°You are not a god, so you can¡¯t,¡± Sun Wukong replied. Avatars that were not gods had no such right. Miho was already one of the most powerful Avatars, but she wanted more power to be able to fight Meterul.


    ¡°I know how you feel, but don¡¯t be reckless. I don¡¯t want him to go through that either. I just can¡¯t, because he¡¯s ready to take whatever¡¯s necessary.¡±


    Wukong talked about Woojin and Woojin also spoke up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You are already a huge help.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m worried.¡±


    Woojin was worried too, but he didn¡¯t mention it. After the meeting, Woojin went over to his family¡¯s room. His father first asked, ¡°Is Korea safe?¡±


    ¡°For now.¡±


    They weren¡¯t all that ready. If Meterul appeared, it would be dangerous, but it was still safer than other ces.


    ¡°At least it¡¯s great to see you.¡±


    They all felt the thunder and lightning sh outside the hotel. Although it ended quickly, it was hard to describe the shock they felt. Woojin smiled.


    ¡°it will be okay. Get some rest.¡±


    Woojin¡¯s mother then reached out to him and asked, ¡°Son, do you really need to fight in the middle of that?¡¯


    Woojin smiled brightly.


    ¡°Yes. They need me.¡±


    Meterul was beyond happy after returning to the castle. But he needed time to absorb such great power. He met with Baal before going into seclusion to digest.


    ¡°Where have you been?¡±


    ¡°I ate Zeus and Ra.¡±


    Baal flinched. Zeus and Ra were powerful Avatars that Baal himself couldn¡¯t defeat.


    ¡°They won¡¯t make any bold moves since part of their main force has been killed. In the meantime, I need to digest what I ate.¡±


    ¡°Digest?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Their power is too great, so I will need time to digest it.¡±


    Meterul didn¡¯t realize that this would happen, but it was now apparent that he would need time to absorb their power in case they fight such powerful targets.


    ¡°So, I¡¯ll take time to digest. They won¡¯t make any moves anyway.¡±


    ¡°How long do you need?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. About two weeks?¡±


    ¡°And I can¡¯t interrupt you in the meantime?¡±


    ¡°I will lose my consciousness while digesting, so I might eat you if youe near me in the process.¡±


    ¡°I will be aware.¡±


    Meterul then went down to the basement of the castle and created a barrier inside a room. If he were to fail while digesting, it would weaken him considerably. After creating the barrier, he crouched down and closed his eyes. His clothes then ripped apart and a thread-like substance materialized and encased him in it. Meterul smiled.


    ¡°Soon, I will be able to eat this entire world.¡±


    Baal didn¡¯t go near Meterul as warned, but knew that he had created a barrier. Baal asked Seere, ¡°How was he?¡±


    ¡°Zeus and Ra were absorbed right away. He has the power to erase an attack with a wave of his arm and has the power to eat anything.¡±


    Seere sighed and Baal asked again, ¡°Then we won¡¯t be much safer with him either. What do you think if we fight her?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll lose right away.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that seems likely.¡±


    Baal had now realized that Meterul¡¯s power was way beyond them. Was it okay to follow him to the end when he could turn his back on them at any time?


    ¡°Two weeks...¡±


    ¡°If he absorbs Zeus and Ra¡¯s power, he will be more powerful than any Avatar.¡±


    That was why it was more concerning to him, especially because of what Meterul said when Baal gathered the remaining demons.


    ¡°Seere, don¡¯t let anyonee here.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Baal then left alone and looked at the barrier Meterul had created. He had two weeks. Baal then silently returned to his room and created a barrier around himself before dialling a number. A voice answered.


    [Who is it?]


    ¡°I need to get into contact with someone.¡±

 Chapter 155 - Unexpected offer (2)

    <h4>Chapter 155: Unexpected offer (2)</h4>


    Woojin had to help Doctor Ahn¡¯s research by his side, or more specifically, be his test subject. And while doing that, everyone gathered at Old Hwang¡¯s call. The voiceing through the speakerphone was familiar.


    [It¡¯s me, Baal.]


    ¡°What is it?¡± Woojin answered.


    [I have an offer to make.]


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    [I will tell you the location of Meterul if you promise our safety.]


    ¡°It won¡¯t take us long to locate Meterul anyway.¡±


    [You don¡¯t have much time. If Meterul digests Zeus and Ra, none of you will be enough to handle him.]


    Woojin had the same concern. He looked around, and Sun Wukong nodded as he stated, ¡°There aren¡¯t many demons left anyway. It will be better if we allow them to live and find Meterul.¡±


    Woojin nodded. With Amon gone and the Avatars all united, there was no risk for the demons to call upon Meterul again anyway.


    ¡°Fine, I will allow it. Give us Meterul¡¯s location.¡±


    [I can¡¯t trust your word. I want at least one of you to swear an oath under your sacred name.]


    Sun Wukong quickly spoke up.


    ¡°I, Sun Wukong the Monkey King, swear an oath for the safety of your demonkind.¡±


    [Good. Meterul is in my castle. I will send the coordinates. He said it will take two weeks to fully digest Zeus and Ra¡¯s power. He also dered that he will eat anyone who interferes with the process.]


    ¡°I guess he can¡¯t digest it all properly if someone interferes.¡±


    [Yes. So if you want to get him, now is the best time.]


    ¡°Good. We will allow you to live, but you demons can¡¯t stay there.¡±


    [Yes. I will make preparations on my side. I¡¯ll send the coordinates first.]


    Woojin hung up and looked at Sun Wukong.


    ¡°This was unexpected.¡±


    ¡°Can we trust them?¡±


    ¡°It should be okay.¡±


    ¡°I hope it¡¯s not a trap.¡±


    Sun Wukong cackled.


    ¡°Even if it was, there is a limit to how far they can go. We can handle it.¡±


    Woojin nodded.


    ¡°If we are going to fight Meterul, we will need our sacred powers. Zeus and Ra were killed even before we got there, so Meterul is far more powerful than we thought he was.¡±


    ¡°Yes. We have to be quick.¡±


    Sun Wukong then turned to Arthur.


    ¡°How long will it take to prepare our own?¡±


    ¡°Three days should be enough.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    He then turned to Woojin.


    ¡°And you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m doing my best to shorten the time.¡±


    Sun Wukong pped and said, ¡°With Zeus and Ra gone, we have to be ready for anything. We¡¯ll leave in three days to create a barrier over the entire castle and fight him on the fifth day. You stay back with Hermes ande when we¡¯re ready. Even if you are not ready by then, juste.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s get down to business. Also, tell the US and Russia the coordinates too, so they can nuke the ce at least if all else fails.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Woojin then went to visit Doctor Ahn. He already had few test syringes ready.


    ¡°I have some tests ready for you. Let¡¯s try them out.¡±


    ¡°I have something to tell you first.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Baal told us the location of Meterul. We are going on a full all-out attack in five days.¡±


    Doctor Ahnughed.


    ¡°So I have five days to give you ess to the sacred power?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Doctor Ahn asked, ¡°Can I get more time?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Woojin smiled.


    ¡°Then, I have no choice. You will have to stay with me the entire time.¡±


    ¡°I was going to do that anyway.¡±


    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s not waste more time then.¡±


    With Meterul¡¯s location, the leaders of the world asked if they could justunch the nukes, but Sun Wukong stopped them. Nuking wasn¡¯t a proven method to kill him and if it failed, the oue would be more terrifying. The Monk of the Golden Wheel, Thoth, and Merlin were assigned to create a new barrier to withstand the sacred power. The size of the barrier was to be about the size of arge city.


    Everyone was busy preparing to fight Meterul. Three dayster, Arthur, Omikami, Haemosu, and Sun Wukong gathered. Poseidon also came to fight in ce of Zeus. These five avatars were those who were ready to call their originals upon themselves to fight.


    And while all that was going on, Woojin and Doctor Ahn were doing their best. Now, Woojin was able to transfer part of his spiritual power inside his spiritual stone and change it into sacred power. Woojin got up from the bed after going through another test.


    ¡°Is it possible?¡±


    ¡°I see what the spiritual stone reacts to now. The next will be our final one.¡±


    Doctor Ahn looked at Woojin with bloodshot eyes.


    ¡°But we can¡¯t test this.¡±


    If it was going to change the entire spiritual stone into a sacred stone, it would give Woojin the power of a god, but at the risk of his life. Even now, changing spiritual power into sacred power was enough to destroy a part of his body.


    ¡°And I can¡¯t be 100% sure it will work.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Woojin smiled, ¡°But it¡¯s over 80%, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Woojin replied, ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    It was about a human bing a god. 80% was more than enough.


    ¡°I¡¯m counting on you, Doctor.¡±


    ¡°Go get some rest.¡±


    Woojin nodded and left theb. Miho came up to him.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you go with Mr. Sun?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t bring down my original, so there¡¯s no need for me to go line up.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Is it that bad?¡±


    ¡°I wish I could say it was nothing.¡±


    Miho reached up and touched Woojin¡¯s cheek. It was sullen. Miho sighed.


    ¡°If you use sacred power, it will destroy you. You know that, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°And you are still going to use it?¡±


    ¡°There is no other way.¡±


    Miho looked at Woojin silently and then hugged him. Woojin responded in kind.


    ¡°If everyone calls forth their original and the fighting starts, get out of the barrier.¡±


    Mihoughed.


    ¡°The barrier won¡¯t be that vulnerable.¡±


    ¡°You never know what might happen.¡±


    Miho had a way to get out of the battle through her power to move over the realm. Miho looked up to Woojin.


    ¡°You won¡¯t even let me look? Even when the world will end if we lose?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, please. I want you to escape at least.¡±


    Miho then nodded slowly.


    ¡°Okay. Then, don¡¯t die and win.¡±


    Woojin wanted that more than anyone else. He had no death wish, but he had to be ready to defeat Meterul.


    ¡°We will win without me having to use sacred power.¡±


    ¡°I hope so too.¡±

 Chapter 156 - The final battle (1)

    <h4>Chapter 156: The final battle (1)</h4>


    Woojin took the syringe that Doctor Ahn hadpleted. The doctor patted Woojin¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Then, this is it.¡±


    Woojin hugged Doctor Ahn. There were no words that could describe his gratitude for everything Doctor Ahn had done for him.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I was able to finish my Avatar Project because of you. No need to thank me.¡±


    ¡°I hope you will be happy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you now.¡±


    Woojin smiled as Doctor Ahn took out another syringe.


    ¡°And this... this is just in case.¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°If you kill him after you use your sacred power, inject this into your heart.¡±


    Woojin looked at the syringe and Doctor Ahn exined with a smile, ¡°I have not tested it, but it is an antidote. It might return you back to being an Avatar.¡±


    ¡°Is that possible?¡±


    ¡°The chance of sess is slim, but it¡¯s better than nothing.¡±


    Today was the fifth day. Woojin stored away the two syringes in his pocket and Doctor Ahn said, ¡°Today might be thest day.¡±


    If they killed Meterul, they would have more time, but if not, today would be the end of their lives.


    ¡°Then, you must use yourst one.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Woojin bowed and went to Hermes and Miho. Then, they held hands and left. As soon as they disappeared, Doctor Ahn finally fell. He held on with his Avatar mind to finish the project. However, a person quickly came up to him and supported him from falling. Brunhilde smiled.


    ¡°Is today thest?¡±


    ¡°I believe it will not be thest.¡±


    ¡°I believe so too. So get some rest. I will be there for you when you wake up.¡±


    With that, Doctor Ahn passed out and Brunhilde took him inside.


    Woojin got to the great barrier. Gathered there were Baal and his demons, the Monk of the Golden Wheel, Thoth, Merlin, and the others. Only Baal could get inside the barrier among all these people. Baal turned to Woojin and Miho.


    ¡°You are here.¡±


    ¡°I have to finish him.¡±


    ¡°I heard you put your life in danger for this.¡±


    Woojin nodded and Baal sighed.


    ¡°A fake Avatar doesn¡¯t stand a chance.¡±


    Woojinughed.


    ¡°Yeah, but did you forget I almost got you?¡±


    ¡°That was because of her.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and it was me who helped her get ten tails.¡±


    Miho nodded and Baalughed.


    ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t say any more. It is your life, not mine.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Woojin then turned to the barrier as Baal warned him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let Meterul end this world.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    After Woojin finished talking with Baal, Monk came up to him.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s the inside?¡±


    ¡°There are only five Avatars inside the barrier. With you two, there will be seven.¡±


    There were only seven of them, but they were the most powerful ones who could fight Meterul. Woojin turned to Miho and dered, ¡°Then let¡¯s start.¡±


    Merlin raised his staff and Thoth opened his Book of Wisdom. Both of them began mumbling their spells as Monk activated his power.


    The barrier opened up a path for a person to walk through and Woojin and Miho walked in. Monk shouted from behind.


    ¡°We will open up the barrier after seven days. Good luck!¡±


    Woojin nodded as the barrier closed. Woojin nced around and found no one else. He then turned to Miho.


    ¡°How much time do we have left?¡±


    ¡°About an hour until we start.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s take a walk.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Woojin didn¡¯t feel like rushing into hisst battle. He wanted to at least enjoy the little time he had left.


    ¡°The antidote, can I carry it for you?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I think you will be in no ce to use it if there is a need for it.¡±


    Woojin smiled as he took out the antidote and gave it to Miho.


    ¡°We have five godsing down into this world. We should be okay.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    At least they now knew about Meterul¡¯s power. He could erase another power and absorb an entire space. It was easier than the Meterul who could teleport. Woojin turned to Miho.


    ¡°Don¡¯t jump in recklessly. You might die.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. But I will do it if I need to.¡±


    Despite Woojin¡¯s advice, Miho was better at fighting than anyone else here and she was now strong enough to even fight Sun Wukong on equal footing. As they walked slowly, a shadow covered them and Woojin looked up. It was Sun Wukong on his cloud.


    ¡°Why are you sote?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m notte.¡±


    ¡°Bah. Get up. Let¡¯s drink.¡±


    ¡°Drink before we fight?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Woojinughed and climbed onto the cloud with Miho. He then brought them to where the Avatars were. They had gathered at a hill overlooking the castle. When Woojin and Miho got down from the cloud, Poseidon came up to them.


    ¡°Good to see you. I¡¯m Poseidon.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you. Ko Woojin.¡±


    Poseidon was a muscr man who wielded a trident. He exchanged a handshake with Woojin and offered him a seat.


    ¡°Dionysus gave us the best liquor when I came here.¡±


    Woojinughed at the feast on the table. It wasn¡¯t just a drinking party.


    ¡°What¡¯s with all this?¡±


    All the food that wasid out were those with such heavy spiritual powers that would kill a normal human. As Woojin ate them, he felt spiritual power filling him up inside. If he were to change this much energy into sacred power, he would be able to fight using godly power for at least five minutes.


    As Woojin was eating, Sun Wukong raised his ss.


    ¡°I never thought we would gather in one ce. Even if we perish here, our names will be left as legends.¡±


    Sun Wukong turned to Woojin.


    ¡°However, unlike us, he is a human who became an Avatar and is now trying to be a god. Woojin, if you die here today, your name will be glorified above all the names in the sky.¡±


    Woojin was shocked. If what Sun Wukong said really happened, he might be given godhood even if he died.


    Sun Wukong shouted, ¡°Ourst drink! Drink up! And we will be legends!¡±


    ¡°Legends!¡±


    All the Avatars emptied their sses and the Jin Do Yun cloud appeared. They got up and flew over to the castle. As they looked down, Sun Wukong looked at Omikami and with her spiritual power, Sun Wukong erged his Ruyi Bang. The staff that was now erged up to 100 meters struck downwards into the castle.

 Chapter 157 - The final battle (2)

    <h4>Chapter 157: The final battle (2)</h4>


    They didn¡¯t just attack once. They attacked multiple times, not allowing Meterul to get up. Omikami then sent power to Poseidon and he threw down his trident. What followed his trident was a giant water wave. Even though he was onnd, the torrent of water was powerful enough to sweep the entire castle to pieces. On top of that, Arthur raised his sword.


    Excalibur. The legendary sword shone brightly and the spiritual power from it shaped another giant sword illusion over it. The giant sword illusion dropped, destroying the castle. Woojin then raised his fist and delivered his spiritual power along with the power given by Omikami, into the Glove of Ban Gu. His fist grew to thirty meters as he jumped down and struck the castle.


    The first powerful physical strike from Ruyi Bang, the second water attack from Poseidon, the third spiritual power attack from Arthur, and the final physical strike from Woojin decimated the castle.


    When Woojinnded, he felt a change and shouted.


    ¡°Get back!¡±


    Woojin hopped back as tentacles emerged from the dust clouds. All the tentacles missed their targets and returned. Woojin saw a ball-shaped object inside the dust. There was a total of six tentacles that extended out from it. The ball had cracks everywhere, meaning that Meterul had not fully digested Zeus and Ra¡¯s powers in their entirety. Meterul then emerged from the ball, wiped his distorted face, and looked around.


    He then demanded in an annoyed tone, ¡°How did you find me?¡±


    Meterul looked around and added, ¡°And where¡¯s Baal?¡±


    ¡°He told us your location and ran. He wants guaranteed safety.¡±


    Meterul burst intoughter.


    ¡°It seems like there¡¯s a giant barrier around this ce. You would have needed at least a few days to do this.¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡±


    ¡°Then that means he betrayed me the moment I went into digestion.¡±


    Meterulughed and looked up. Destroying this barrier would require a good chunk of time. Once he killed the enemies here, then that would be no problem. The issue was that he couldn¡¯t digest Zeus and Ra yet. He had gotten more powerful than when he fought Zeus, but that wasn¡¯t enough. His enemies were prepared.


    Meterul then looked at Woojin. He was weaker than the others, but it seemed like he was the leader. He took a deep breath as he was going to use all the power he gained through this iplete digestion.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it then.¡±


    Meterul shouted and ced his hand on the ground. A magical rune appeared around him and monsters jumped out; they were ten-meter tall, two-legged monsters. Woojin nced at Meterul. He had just consumed a lot of power just to summon them.


    ¡°We have to kill them quickly and go after Meterul.¡±


    ¡°It seems so.¡±


    Sun Wukong created hundreds of clones of himself, all which attacked Meterul at once. Woojin then drew on his spiritual power and focused on the monster charging at him. He dodged the de-like arms and threw the Fist of Giant at the monster. When the monster was knocked back, Woojin swung his Kusanagi no ken.


    The monster tried to block the attack with his power, but Woojin¡¯s wrist deftly moved the sword to avoid it and struck its chest. When blood started pouring out, Woojin felt a chill run down his back and jumped back. Meterul¡¯s tentacle struck down right where he was a second ago. Woojin turned to Meterul. He was the target that Meterul had decided to focus on.


    ¡°I think I just need to get you.¡±


    Woojin smiled bitterly. He was worried about Amon ever since he returned back in time. He thought he could save Earth if he killed Amon, but he was wrong. Woojin looked at Meterul andpared himself. How powerful was he,pared to Zeus or Ra? Could he truly fight and win against Meterul when he was weaker than both of them?


    However, there was no time to ponder such thoughts. Meterul charged in, his six tentacles attacking from all directions and Woojin swung his sword while jumping back. He wanted to kill Meterul, but he couldn¡¯t do it alone. With the spiritual power sent from Omikami, Woojin was able to hold his ground against the tentacle attacks. Meterul thought it would be easy, but Woojin was faring well in blocking his advances.


    As Meterul got closer, he reached out with his left hand which had the power to erase every attack. However, Woojin didn¡¯t use any type of special power. He realized it was his chance and threw his Fist of Giant. When he noticed the fist, Meterul switched to his right hand. Woojin realized it was the hand that ate everything and directed his fist down at the ground.


    The ground exploded, throwing Woojin up into the air. He then threw the bamboo spear at Meterul, but it was struck down by the tentacles. Woojin then kicked while in the air and charged at him. Meterul¡¯s tentacles came after him but Woojin swung his sword imbued with spiritual power and sliced the tentacles.


    ¡°UGH!¡±


    Meterul frowned at the pain of his tentacles getting cut. Woojin swung his sword again and cut off three more tentacles. Meterul could regenerate, but that meant he would need to consume energy, so it was a good tactic for Woojin to buy some time.


    However, Woojin had also used much of his spiritual power. Meterul recalled his tentacles and pulled out a long de in each hand. Woojinughed. Meterul now was dering that he would fight with swords.


    Woojin then took out Mjolnir. He had already trained enough to use both Kusanagi no ken and Mjolnir. Meterul smiled.


    ¡°No matter who stood in my way, none of them were left. You will be no exception.¡±


    Meterul charged and Woojin also charged in. As their weapons shed, Woojin frowned. He tried to deflect and cut him down, but he couldn¡¯t. Meterul smiled.


    ¡°Do you think no one who knew how to use swords in my world?¡±


    Meterul, after getting back enough of his memory, revealed that he was a talented swordsman.

 Chapter 158 - The final battle (3)

    <h4>Chapter 158: The final battle (3)</h4>


    As they fought on, Meterul¡¯s memory became clearer and it was getting better. It was so long since hest fought in human form that he had forgotten, but the memories kepting back to him and Meterul became excited.


    Woojin realized one thing while fighting him. Meterul was getting stronger, but it didn¡¯t mean that it was bad for Woojin since he was also getting stronger. As he fought, he now felt a strange sensation that every lesson he was taught until now was being condensed into one giant lesson.


    Meterul frowned as Woojin was bing harder to deal with. The attacks from his sword and hammer were getting harder to read. He decided he had to end his enjoyment and kill his opponent. Meterul then unleashed his power. He directly thrust his sword forward. Woojin sensed something dangerous and jumped back. The space where he was standing a second ago was gone.


    As he observed the area, Woojin was able to deduce the fact that Meterul¡¯s power had a range of ten meters. Woojin then threw Mjolnir at Meterul and when he struck it down, Woojin charged in while swinging his sword. The energy wave left a long cut on Meterul¡¯s cheek. Woojin now was stronger than even Zeus or Ra.


    Meterul smiled ominously.


    ¡°This is getting fun.¡±


    It was Miho who killed the monster first. She thought the monster had no way to attack her in other realms, but when she shot through the monster and pulled out the heart, it created a barb that attacked her the moment she came over. It wounded her and it did not regenerate easily. But Miho had to work quickly to help protect Omikami.


    Omikami asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    Meterul¡¯s energy that lingered inside her made her feel as if she would fall, but she couldn¡¯t let Omikami down. She was worried about Woojin who was fighting Meterul. That¡¯s when another monster was killed and Haemosu appeared. Miho went over to heal Haemosu and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Haemosu had taken heavy damage too. His left nk, which had been cut open, began to visibly heal and he said, ¡°Go. I¡¯ll protect her.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Miho then ran toward Woojin.


    Meterul became serious as he felt the monsters being killed. That was not much of an issue, but the main problem was that he couldn¡¯t still get Woojin. He could not digest these Avatars immediately. That¡¯s why he went after Woojin first, but fighting Woojin was getting harder.


    It was so long since he felt such a feeling. He didn¡¯t start as a great being in his world ¡ª he only reached this point after slowly eating one Avatar after another. Meterul charged at Woojin while unleashing his powers. Woojin had to jump back and Meterul then charged at Haemosu. When he was charging in toward Haemosu, Miho charged in from another direction. Meterul then noticed his power inside Miho and snapped his fingers.


    ¡°Kya!¡±


    Miho screamed and stopped as Meterul¡¯s sword moved to strike her. Woojin ran to help her, but Miho had already shifted to another realm and the attack went past her. Meterul knew she would not be able to counterattack and charged at Haemosu. Even if he could not immediately digest Haemosu, he could at least gain 10% right away and that was probably enough to take care of Woojin. Haemosu, however, smiled coldly.


    Meterul threw herself to the side to dodge the giant Ruyi Bang. Sun Wukong stood in front of him and scoffed, ¡°You are weaker than expected. Did the unfinished digestion make you sick?¡±


    Sun Wukong then added, ¡°Let¡¯s finish it here.¡±


    Meterul reached out and all of Sun Wukong¡¯s clones disappeared. He then charged at Sun Wukong and Haemosu turned to Woojin. After meeting Woojin¡¯s eyes, Haemosu took out a gem from his pocket and closed his eyes. The gem cracked and a light beamed on Haemosu. Meterul shuddered as he saw the lighting down on Haemosu.


    It seemed that he had no chance of winning at this rate. Meterul decided to take this seriously, and the light disappeared around Haemosu.


    He stood there with a crown made from crow feathers with his sword on his waist. He also had recovered his arm. A sacred power was unleashed from him and Sun Wukong stepped back.


    ¡°Hey, why did you do that?¡±


    ¡°I think it was necessary.¡±


    ¡°Really? Doesn¡¯t seem so.¡±


    Haemosu shook his head. He couldn¡¯t maintain his Avatar body any longer and had to retreat from battle. Until then, he was going to do his best to fight.


    Haemosu walked up as Meterul smiled. Sacred power was different from spiritual power. It was a power that he could absorb entirely. When Meterul charged, Haemosu swung his sword. The sword shone brightly and Meterul reached out. That¡¯s when Woojin charged towards Meterul from the back but he just smiled and reached out with his left hand.


    The shining energy wave sent out by Haemosu¡¯s sword was absorbed into Meterul. With the power absorbed, Meterul began to unleash the terrifying energy.


    Meterul shot up into the air as Haemosu realized his attack did not work at all. Then, Meterul looked down at Woojin from the sky. A new third eye opened on his forehead and Woojin trembled.


    That was the eye from Meterul¡¯s original body. It had now opened.

 Chapter 159 - Acquires godliness (1)

    <h4>Chapter 159: Acquires godliness (1)</h4>


    Woojin realized terat Meterul now had ess to a portion of his original power and how terrifying that was. Woojin spoke quickly.


    ¡°The sacred power seems to just increase his power, but we can¡¯t defeat him with just spiritual power.¡±


    ¡°You felt that too? But we can¡¯t use sacred power against him.¡±


    ¡°He can eat it, but our power differs too greatly from just an Avatar and our real selves.¡±


    Sun Wukong looked up to Meterul. That power was too strong to deal with. Woojin then took out his syringe as the others all held their gems. Miho couldn¡¯t do anything but look at them. Woojin turned to her.


    ¡°Leave the barrier as you promised.¡±


    ¡°But...!¡±


    ¡°You are the only one who can save me.¡±


    His only hope to be saved was now the antidote that Miho had. Miho bit her lip and answered.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Miho left and Woojin turned back to Meterul. With the third eye opened, Meterul was now gaining power even without eating anything. Without any hesitation, Woojin injected the syringe into his neck as Sun Wukong, Arthur, Poseidon, and Omikami all broke their gems.


    Lights all beamed down on them and Meterul shuddered. He knew that they would gain their sacred powers. It was the purest power in the world... that didn¡¯t make him sick or need time to digest. They were digging their own graves.


    ¡°Hahahaha! Come!¡±


    Meterul shouted as he looked down at the six gods. Sun Wukong asked, ¡°What should we do?¡±


    Woojin felt his spiritual stone changing while in terrible pain. All his spiritual power was now changing into sacred power. He then understood what power he had wielded. The power he had gotten was the same power as Shiva, the power to destroy everything.


    However, Woojin also knew that any power could be absorbed by Meterul.


    ¡°We will need to damage him physically, so you should start.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Sun Wukong erged his Ruyi Bang. It had already been unlocked from its seal. Sun Wukong shot up with his cloud and Woojin turned to the others.


    ¡°Let¡¯s focus on physical attacks first.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Haemosu then shot up as Omikami spoke.


    ¡°I will help.¡±


    She could only help three at most with her Avatar body, but now it was different. She had the power to send her power everywhere as long as it was under the sunlight.


    Sun Wukong shone brightly with Omikami¡¯s power and swung his staff. Meterul reached up and grabbed Ruyi Bang. However, Meterul¡¯s physical power didn¡¯t grow all that powerful and he was thrown. His arm was crushed but it didn¡¯t matter. It quickly regenerated.


    ¡°He won¡¯t die easily.¡±


    Meterul realized what his enemies were thinking. It was a decent n, but this meant he could fight more easily. When Haemosu¡¯s sword struck down, Meterul jumped and changed. His body turned scrawny and became much quicker. Poseidon swung his trident but Meterul dodged it and closed in on Poseidon. He then unleashed his power as Woojin quickly grabbed Poseidon and pulled, but the space was absorbed, taking Poseidon¡¯s arm with it.


    Meterul¡¯s body began to change again with the power of Poseidon. The body that had changed for speed now that he gained muscles. He also regained his tentacles. Woojin frowned and stood upfront.


    ¡°I can read his power since I fought him. I¡¯ll take the lead.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    They couldn¡¯t bear getting attacked by Meterul as it would make him stronger.


    Meterul grinned. His tentacles swung and came after Woojin and he swung his sword. The tentacles were fast, but Woojin was now also on a whole new level. He swung his sword while wielding the destructive sacred power against the tentacles to see if they could absorb the sacred power. However, they were cut down with ease. Meterul also seemed to be shocked that they were cut down so easily.


    Yet, it didn¡¯t damage him much. Meterul charged and threw his fist at Woojin. As he dodged it, he threw Mjolnir at him. It didn¡¯t contain any sacred power. Meterul couldn¡¯t finish his attack as he would get struck by it. He tilted his head to dodge but Woojin¡¯s sword cut down.


    Blood sttered and Meterul staggered back. Woojin¡¯s sword was faster than he thought and when he retreated, Ruyi Bang struck down. He dodged it as Haemosu¡¯s sword came after his neck. Meterul¡¯s tentacle moved to intercept. He was able to catch up to the speed of all the others except Woojin.


    Meterul decided to fight Woojin by himself and let his tentacles deal with the rest. As he charged towards Woojin, they were now stronger and more urate. Woojin felt danger among the attacksing.


    ¡°Haemosu! Be careful!¡±


    Haemosu was attacking from the closest range so it was toote. The area disappeared and Haemosu¡¯s left arm was gone too. It healed Meterul¡¯s wounds and tentacles and the third eye grewrger. It was nowrge enough to reach down to the nose. It looked as if it was trying toe out of its human form.


    His power now had also gotten much greater.


    The headache with dealing with him was the power to absorb an area. The only person who could see through it was Woojin, but he couldn¡¯t deal Meterul alone anymore. When Mjolnir returned to him, he charged at Meterul and shouted.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take him on!¡±


    Woojin knew his time to use sacred power was much less than the others. He already felt his body screaming in pain. He only had three minutes at most, so he had to finish Meterul before that.


    Woojin attacked, quickly shing his sword multiple times at Meterul, but he was able to avoid all of them. Only Sun Wukong, who could attack from range, was helping. As they exchanged attacks, Woojin heard Granny Mago¡¯s voice.


    -This is a first.


    Granny Mago continued before Woojin could ask.


    -I have a message from Shiva. He¡¯s asking if you are willing to take in his entire power.


    Woojin asked as he dodged Meterul¡¯s fist, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    -You can call upon Shiva into your body since you are using his power. If you do, it will stop your body from bing damaged and you will wield the true power of Shiva.


    ¡°Does that mean I will be a god?¡±


    -Yes. What will you do?¡±


    ¡°I will take it.¡±


    Meterul kept on attacking Woojin, but he was still able to converse with Granny Mago while fighting.


    -Good. Then I will also help you.


    Woojin then felt the sacred power within him seeping into his cells, changing him. He could feel that his body too was strengthening into the body of a god. That change also made his sword attack different.


    Meterul jumped back, but his body was left with a long wound with blood gushing out.


    ¡°What did you just do?!¡±

 Chapter 160 - Acquires godliness (2)

    <h4>Chapter 160: Acquires godliness (2)</h4>


    Woojin knew that his body would notst forever anyway. It was as if a god had taken control of his body, but he knew he could onlyst for about five minutes.


    However, that was enough if he could fight in such a state. He also felt Granny Mago¡¯s spirit was now one with him and through that help, he now possessed Shiva¡¯s power within him.


    Woojin¡¯s sword now contained Shiva¡¯s destructive power, which pierced through Meterul¡¯s defense. Meterul¡¯s power was only limited by its range, it was better for Woojin to attack. He tried to go after the others, but Woojin did not let him. He attacked and Meterul dodged, but in the process, he took even more damage. He was now taking more and more damage from Woojin¡¯s attacks.


    Meterul then unleashed his power, thinking that Woojin could not get away in time and would at least lose some part of his body like the others. However, as soon as he used the power, Woojin felt a chill. He was too close to get out of his range and in that split second, Woojin gripped his sword tight...


    And he trusted himself and swung. Meterul was powerful, but if his power of destruction worked, it would probably cut down that power as well. Woojin¡¯s sword, charged with the energy of destruction, cut Meterul¡¯s power in half. His eyes opened in shock as Woojin charged in, swinging his sword. Meterul threw his tentacle at Woojin, yet it couldn¡¯t even block him for a second as Woojin easily cut it down.


    Meterul felt fear for the first time. He tried to jump back and run, but Woojin was too fast. Woojin¡¯s sword struck and cut off Meterul¡¯s left arm and he unleashed his power hysterically. That was beyond Woojin¡¯s expectations. Everyone was only focused on giving Woojin energy and couldn¡¯t react to the power that appeared so suddenly. He especially targeted Omikami, who was the slowest of the group, resulting in the loss of her left shoulder.


    ¡°Kyaa!¡± Omikami screamed as the others ran to check on her. She had been focused on giving power to Woojin, but now it was cut off. Meterul acknowledged that his n had worked. It was only part of it, but Omikami¡¯s power gave him enough toplete his giant eye. He was now closer to his original form. Would his empowered attacks work against Woojin... especially now with Omikami¡¯s power gone?


    Meterul activated his power. As the space in front of Woojin distorted, he again swung his sword and cut down the power. Meterul was startled by that, but Woojin closed in and swung again. Meterul now realized that Woojin was his archenemy, focusing on his powers. Woojin could cut each one down, but now he was unleashing it at a faster rate. As soon as Woojin one down, the power appeared from five different ces. He could cut it down, but not five ces at once. So, he turned and threw Mjolnir out.


    It was mainly just to draw Meterul¡¯s attention; he had to dodge it and forget about controlling his power. Then, Woojin threw Gae Bulg at him. Gae Bulg had also changed.


    Meterul¡¯s power was able to absorb weapons as well. It was not as efficient as absorbing pure energy, but he had to absorb it so that Woojin could notunch a ranged attack. When Meterul used his power to absorb Gae Bulg, Woojin swung down his sword containing the power. He guessed that Meterul could not use his power when his focus was elsewhere.


    Woojin¡¯s guess was right. Meterul¡¯s chest was shed and blood gushed out as he red at him. At least he had absorbed Gae Bulg. When Woojin swung his sword again, Meterul jumped back. But this time, Woojin couldn¡¯t catch up to him as he had gotten much faster. He now decided to focus on using his power while avoiding Woojin¡¯s attacks.


    Suddenly, the unexpected attacks were unleashed upon Meterul. Sun Wukong¡¯s Ruyi Bang, Haemosu¡¯s sword, Arthur¡¯s Excalibur, and Poseidon¡¯s Trident were all unleashed at the same time. If Meterul absorbed all of them, it would give Woojin a second to attack, and that would be enough for Woojin to finish him.


    Meterul realized he didn¡¯t have time to absorb all of those divine objects and dodged. It seemed that Woojin and the other gods were on a time limit so it was just a matter of time. And when Meterul dodged the iing attack of weapons, Omikami sent all of her power into Woojin and dropped.


    With the torrent of Omikami¡¯s sacred power flowing into him, Woojin unleashed all his power into one movement. He disappeared as if he teleported and Meterul fired off multipleyers to try to hit Woojin. Woojin struck down twoyers, but three of them actually hit. Woojin¡¯s left leg and right thigh were cut, but he tilted his head to avoid thestyer, getting just a scratch instead.


    Meterul smiled victoriously, but Woojin shed as he flew in. Meterul absorbed Woojin¡¯s sacred power as his own, but Woojin¡¯s sword continued moving. Meterul couldn¡¯t escape. He realized this was the final blow and unleashed his power. If his power couldn¡¯t defend against Woojin, he was going to die.


    Meterul¡¯s power swept through Woojin¡¯s sword and his power of destruction and swallowed it. Only Meterul was left. Woojin was gone. He had won. There were other gods left, but it didn¡¯t matter.


    Then, the space that swallowed Woojin was cut open and the sword was shed at Meterul.

 Chapter 161 (END) - Epilogue

    <h4>Chapter 161: Epilogue</h4>


    When Woojin was engulfed by Meterul¡¯s power, he saw shbacks of his life. The memory of him trying the best he could and yet eventually getting killed by Meterul. Then, he came back to change everything. He remembered the ones that he met again in this life. Kim Beom. Bihyung. Lee Miho.


    Miho.


    After remembering her face, Woojin realized that if he were to disappear, the world woulde to an end and everyone would die. He too felt that Meterul was his ultimate enemy. Then, subconsciously Woojin swung his sword, not realizing what he was doing.


    The sword swung and shed the open space. Woojin saw Meterul¡¯s face and immediately swung it again. He realized it wasn¡¯t him who was swinging his sword. The sword was a part of himself. He saw the sword slicing through, shing Meterul¡¯srge eye into two and the sword created by Woojin¡¯s mind flew in and cut Meterul into pieces.


    Woojin was relieved. He heard Meterul¡¯s screaming as he fell to the ground, but he didn¡¯t care. He couldn¡¯t care as his body was now falling apart.


    Sun Wukong ran to him and caught him as he fell. He sent his sacred power into Woojin, but the cracks did not decrease. They were the result of Woojin using power way beyond his limit. And Woojin¡¯s body was already beyond saving after being swallowed twice by Meterul¡¯s power.


    That¡¯s when Miho ran up to him at lightning speed and began healing him. However, nothing worked. Woojin reached up and held Miho¡¯s hand.


    ¡°That won¡¯t work.¡±


    ¡°Do you want the syringe then?¡±


    Woojin smiled wryly. He knew nothing would work to heal him anymore. Miho¡¯s eyes were brimming with tears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t die.¡±


    Woojin looked up at the sky where the barrier was still intact.


    ¡°At least we saved the world.¡±


    Miho bit her lip as Woojin reached out to stroke her cheek.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I need to return you to your Avatar form.¡±


    Woojin shook his head.


    ¡°We can maintain our Avatar bodies, but he can¡¯t. He has no ce in the divine realm but he became a god in this ce. He will perish here.¡±


    ¡°Then we can send him up to the divine realm!¡±


    Sun Wukong didn¡¯t answer and Haemosu answered instead.


    ¡°He deserves a ce in the divine realm, but people do not know this. We can¡¯t send him up until people know, but he will perish before that happens.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not fair!¡± Miho shouted, but there was nothing they could do.


    ¡°Are you going to keep shouting? Let him go in peace.¡±


    Sun Wukong got up and walked away and the other gods also followed. After they left, Miho looked down at Woojin. He had a satisfied look, but that only made Miho angry.


    ¡°What¡¯s with that look? Are you done with your work now?¡±


    Woojin faced Miho. She had an angry expression, but her eyes were still filled with tears.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°If I survived this, I was going to ask you out.¡±


    Miho punched Woojin¡¯s chest lightly.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Woojin gasped as Miho became worried and looked down.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m okay.¡±


    She then noticed Woojin¡¯s body slowly turning into light particles and started sobbing. She knew it was time. She reached down and kissed him. Woojin then touched her face.


    ¡°Thank you. I was able to do this because of you.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    Miho hugged him as his body turned into particles and floated up into the sky. Miho cried silently as she watched the particles dissipate.


    Many jobs were created after the existence of Avatars and monsters were known to the world. Science had also taken a huge step forward and there were many newboratories set up for research. Companies also began investing in new fields.


    As people were adjusting to the new world, Ko Eunseo got into college. She instantly became the darling of the school and was the most popr due to her beauty and her smarts.


    On her way to ss, a sports car drove up next to Eunseo and stopped. A man got out of the car and spoke to her.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    It was a former student who recently joined the top hunter team Mir, who fell in love with Eunseo at first sight when she entered college.


    ¡°Going to ss?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I have history ss.¡±


    ¡°Skip it. I¡¯ll buy you lunch.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have an appointment today.¡±


    The boy sighed at Eunseo¡¯s answer.


    ¡°Come on. You may not know this, but I¡¯m a top-ss hunter! You know how hunters are in demand nowadays?¡±


    Eunseo couldn¡¯t answer that. She knew much more than just about hunters but wanted to live a life as normal as possible. She was determined to do that for her brother who had saved the world and perished without anyone knowing.


    ¡°Are you listening?¡±


    The man got annoyed and came over to grab Eunseo¡¯s wrist. After joining the Team Mir, no one around dared to go against him and he was getting irritated at Eunseo.


    ¡°It hurts.¡±


    Eunseo frowned as she spoke, but the man felt pleasure in using force. So he tried to use more force, if not for someone who grabbed his wrist.


    Sungdae turned and saw a couple behind him. The man had sunsses on, but he didn¡¯t look special. He was tall and had muscles, but it didn¡¯t seem like he would be a match for a top-ss hunter like him. All hunters with teams had the team emblems on their clothing but they didn¡¯t have any, meaning they were nothing.


    He tried to attack but saw an illusion of his wrist getting ripped off.


    ¡°Hieeek!¡±


    He jumped back in shock.


    ¡°W-who are you?! I am Park Sungdae, of Team Mir!¡±


    ¡°Team Mir?¡±


    The man nced behind and the woman looked back at him as she shook her head and shrugged.


    ¡°I can¡¯t remember every hunter.¡±


    Team Mir was one of the top ten hunter teams in Korea, but being ignored made Sungdae angry. However, as he locked eyes with the man who looked over his sunsses, Sungdae felt his energy leaving his legs. The man red at Sungdae and threatened him. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you are Team Mir or Team Korea. If you bother Eunseo again, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    ¡°Hieeek! I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    As Sungdae ran iling on all of his arms and legs, the man turned to Eunseo.


    She started trembling as he took off his sunsses.


    ¡°Woojin?¡±


    Eunseo looked unconvinced and Woojin opened his arms wide and smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Woojin!¡±


    Eunseo ran into his embrace as Miho ranted, ¡°Do you have to be a sister to get a hug?¡±


    Woojin hugged his sister tight. Eunseo sobbed in her brother¡¯s embrace for a good while before she looked up and said.


    ¡°I heard you were dead.¡±


    Woojin smiled. He had be a god, but without anyone knowing what he did, he didn¡¯t think he would get epted into the divine realm. Yet surprisingly, he was epted and was able to create an Avatar in just a year because of his overwhelming sacred energy.


    His Avatar was iplete as he rushed to finish it quickly, but his sacred power was so strong that he was still much more powerful than any other Avatar. Woojin met with Miho first. She cried so hard when she saw Woojin that she passed out. After she woke up, Woojin dragged her along to see his sister.


    Woojin patted Eunseo¡¯s head.


    ¡°I was lucky enough toe back in a year.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really back, right? Is this real?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Oh, and I am going to have a party at home. Do you need to go to ss?¡±


    ¡°No! Let¡¯s go home!¡±


    Arge mansion had been given to Woojin¡¯s family by Bihyung and the other Avatars. His family did not want it, but Bihyung insisted that they take it. The giant yard was full of people since the early morning. Avatars from different regions had all gathered. Avatars were considered most highly and even more rarely seen than the president of each country, but none of them gave a reason foring and started preparing the party.


    That¡¯s why Woojin¡¯s parents couldn¡¯t do anything but just watch and saw Eunseoing back. Their eyes grewrge when they saw the one following her into the house.


    Woojin¡¯s mother immediately ran up to him and touched his cheek.


    ¡°Are you really my son?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Mom, Dad, I¡¯m back.¡±


    ¡°Bihyung told me you were dead.¡±


    Bihyung was drinking from behind when he heard his name mentioned and answered, ¡°I didn¡¯t lie!¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Woojin smiled, ¡°Yeah. I died, but I¡¯m back.¡±


    His parents¡¯ eyes grew wide with shock. It was something hard to believe, even in such a changed world.


    ¡°Does it matter? I¡¯m back.¡±


    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t.¡±


    His mother hugged Woojin. Sun Wukong, who was looking at Woojin,mented as he puffed on his pipe.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a god before.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Omikami asked as Sun Wukong tapped on his pipe and replied.


    ¡°A god whoes down with such an iplete Avatar just to meet his family?¡±


    Omikami agreed. She turned to Woojin. Considering Woojin¡¯s sacred power, that level of Avatar was absurd. But Woojin came back anyway.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if that is what he values the most.¡±


    Woojin smiled brightly with his entire family in his arms.


    End.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!